Evaluation dataset

2021-11-28 14:01:07 +08:00
parent cc1ca021e8
commit 58d2f66819
61 changed files with 142484 additions and 0 deletions
--- a/data/bible/auto/001.align
+++ b/data/bible/auto/001.align
--- a/data/bible/en.verse
+++ b/data/bible/en.verse
--- a/data/bible/en/001
+++ b/data/bible/en/001
--- a/data/bible/en/001.tok
+++ b/data/bible/en/001.tok
--- a/data/bible/en/001.trans
+++ b/data/bible/en/001.trans
--- a/data/bible/en/overlap
+++ b/data/bible/en/overlap
--- a/data/bible/en/overlap.emb
+++ b/data/bible/en/overlap.emb
--- a/data/bible/gold/001.align
+++ b/data/bible/gold/001.align
--- a/data/bible/meta_data.tsv
+++ b/data/bible/meta_data.tsv
@@ -0,0 +1,2 @@
 text_id	text_length
 001	5000
--- a/data/bible/zh.verse
+++ b/data/bible/zh.verse
--- a/data/bible/zh/001
+++ b/data/bible/zh/001
--- a/data/bible/zh/001.tok
+++ b/data/bible/zh/001.tok
--- a/data/bible/zh/overlap
+++ b/data/bible/zh/overlap
--- a/data/bible/zh/overlap.emb
+++ b/data/bible/zh/overlap.emb
--- a/data/mac/dev/auto/001.align
+++ b/data/mac/dev/auto/001.align
@@ -0,0 +1,274 @@
 [0, 1]:[0]
 [2]:[1, 2]
 [3]:[3]
 [4]:[4]
 [5]:[5, 6]
 [6]:[7]
 [7]:[8]
 [8]:[9]
 [9]:[10]
 [10]:[11]
 [11]:[12]
 [12]:[13]
 [13]:[14]
 [14]:[15]
 [15]:[16]
 [16, 17]:[17]
 [18, 19]:[18]
 [20]:[19]
 [21]:[20]
 [22]:[21]
 [23]:[22]
 [24]:[23, 24]
 [25]:[25, 26]
 [26]:[27]
 [27]:[28]
 [28]:[29]
 [29]:[30]
 [30]:[31]
 [31]:[32]
 [32]:[33]
 [33]:[34]
 [34]:[35]
 [35]:[36]
 [36]:[37]
 [37]:[38]
 [38]:[39]
 [39]:[40]
 [40]:[41]
 [41]:[42]
 [42]:[43]
 [43, 44]:[44]
 [45]:[45]
 [46]:[46]
 [47]:[47]
 [48, 49]:[48]
 [50]:[49]
 [51]:[50]
 [52]:[51]
 [53]:[52, 53]
 [54]:[54]
 [55]:[55]
 [56]:[56]
 [57]:[57]
 [58]:[58]
 [59]:[59]
 [60]:[60]
 [61]:[61]
 [62]:[62]
 [63]:[63, 64]
 [64]:[65]
 [65]:[66]
 [66]:[67]
 [67]:[68, 69, 70]
 [68]:[71, 72, 73]
 [69]:[74]
 [70]:[75, 76]
 [71]:[77, 78]
 [72]:[79, 80]
 [73]:[81]
 [74]:[82]
 [75]:[83]
 [76]:[84]
 [77]:[85, 86]
 [78]:[87, 88, 89]
 [79]:[90]
 [80]:[91]
 [81]:[92, 93]
 [82]:[94]
 [83]:[95]
 [84]:[96]
 [85]:[97]
 [86]:[98, 99]
 [87]:[100]
 [88]:[101]
 [89]:[102]
 [90]:[103, 104]
 [91]:[105, 106]
 [92]:[107]
 [93]:[108]
 [94]:[109]
 [95]:[110, 111, 112]
 [96]:[113, 114]
 [97]:[115]
 [98]:[116]
 [99]:[117]
 [100]:[118]
 [101]:[119]
 [102]:[120]
 [103]:[121]
 [104]:[122]
 [105]:[123]
 [106]:[124]
 [107]:[125]
 [108]:[126]
 [109]:[127]
 [110]:[128]
 [111]:[129]
 [112]:[130, 131]
 [113]:[132]
 [114]:[133]
 [115]:[134]
 [116]:[135]
 [117]:[136]
 [118]:[137, 138]
 [119]:[139]
 [120]:[140]
 [121]:[141]
 [122]:[142]
 [123]:[143]
 [124, 125]:[144, 145]
 [126]:[146]
 [127]:[147]
 [128]:[148]
 [129, 130]:[149]
 [131]:[150]
 [132]:[151, 152]
 [133]:[153]
 [134]:[154]
 [135]:[155]
 [136]:[156]
 [137]:[157]
 [138]:[158]
 [139]:[159]
 [140]:[160]
 [141]:[161]
 [142]:[162]
 [143]:[163]
 [144]:[164]
 [145]:[165]
 [146]:[166]
 [147]:[167]
 [148]:[168, 169]
 [149]:[170]
 [150, 151]:[171]
 [152]:[172]
 [153]:[173]
 [154]:[174, 175]
 [155]:[176]
 [156]:[177]
 [157]:[178]
 [158]:[179]
 [159]:[180]
 [160]:[181]
 [161]:[182]
 [162]:[183]
 [163]:[184]
 [164]:[185]
 [165]:[186]
 [166]:[187]
 [167]:[188]
 [168]:[189]
 [169]:[190]
 [170, 171]:[191]
 [172]:[192]
 [173]:[193]
 [174]:[194]
 [175]:[195]
 [176]:[196]
 [177]:[197]
 [178]:[198]
 [179]:[199]
 [180]:[200]
 [181, 182]:[201]
 [183]:[202]
 [184]:[203, 204, 205]
 [185]:[206]
 [186]:[207]
 [187]:[208]
 [188]:[209]
 [189]:[210]
 [190]:[211]
 [191]:[212]
 [192]:[213]
 [193, 194]:[214]
 [195]:[215]
 [196]:[216]
 [197]:[217]
 [198]:[218]
 [199]:[219]
 [200]:[220, 221]
 [201]:[222]
 [202, 203]:[223]
 [204]:[224]
 [205]:[225, 226]
 [206]:[227]
 [207, 208]:[228]
 [209]:[229]
 [210]:[230]
 [211]:[231]
 [212]:[232]
 [213]:[233]
 [214]:[234]
 [215]:[235]
 [216, 217]:[236]
 [218]:[237]
 [219]:[238]
 [220]:[239]
 [221]:[240]
 [222]:[241]
 [223]:[242]
 [224]:[243]
 [225]:[244]
 [226, 227, 228]:[245, 246, 247]
 [229]:[248]
 [230]:[249]
 [231]:[250]
 [232]:[251]
 [233]:[252]
 [234]:[253]
 [235]:[254]
 [236]:[255]
 [237]:[256]
 [238]:[257]
 [239]:[258]
 [240]:[259]
 [241]:[260]
 [242]:[261]
 [243]:[262, 263]
 [244]:[264]
 [245]:[265]
 [246]:[266]
 [247]:[267]
 [248]:[268]
 [249]:[269]
 [250]:[270]
 [251, 252]:[271]
 [253]:[272]
 [254]:[273]
 [255]:[274]
 [256]:[275]
 [257, 258]:[276]
 [259, 260]:[277, 278]
 [261]:[279]
 [262]:[280]
 [263, 264]:[281]
 [265]:[282, 283]
 [266]:[284]
 [267]:[285]
 [268]:[286]
 [269]:[287]
 [270]:[288]
 [271]:[289]
 [272]:[290]
 [273]:[291, 292]
 [274]:[293]
 [275]:[294]
 [276]:[295]
 [277]:[296]
 [278]:[297]
 [279]:[298]
 [280, 281]:[299]
 [282]:[300, 301]
 [283]:[302]
 [284]:[303, 304]
 [285]:[305]
 [286]:[306]
 [287]:[307]
 [288]:[308]
 [289]:[309]
 [290]:[310]
 [291]:[311]
 [292]:[312, 313]
 [293]:[314]
 [294]:[315]
--- a/data/mac/dev/auto/002.align
+++ b/data/mac/dev/auto/002.align
@@ -0,0 +1,237 @@
 [0]:[0]
 [1]:[1, 2, 3, 4]
 [2]:[5, 6, 7, 8]
 [3]:[9, 10]
 [4]:[11, 12]
 [5]:[13, 14, 15, 16]
 [6]:[17]
 [7]:[18, 19]
 [8]:[20, 21]
 [9]:[22]
 [10]:[23, 24, 25, 26]
 [11, 12]:[27]
 [13]:[28, 29]
 [14, 15]:[30]
 [16]:[31]
 [17]:[32]
 [18]:[33]
 [19]:[34, 35]
 [20]:[36, 37]
 [21]:[38]
 [22]:[39]
 [23, 24]:[40]
 [25]:[41, 42, 43]
 [26]:[44]
 [27]:[45]
 [28]:[46]
 [29, 30]:[47, 48]
 [31]:[49, 50]
 [32]:[51, 52]
 [33]:[53]
 [34]:[54]
 [35]:[55, 56]
 [36]:[57, 58, 59, 60]
 []:[61]
 [37]:[62]
 [38]:[63]
 [39, 40]:[64, 65]
 [41, 42]:[66, 67, 68, 69]
 [43]:[70, 71]
 [44]:[72, 73]
 [45]:[74, 75]
 [46]:[76]
 [47]:[77]
 [48]:[78]
 [49]:[79, 80]
 [50]:[81, 82]
 [51]:[83]
 [52]:[84]
 [53]:[85, 86]
 [54]:[87, 88, 89]
 [55]:[90, 91, 92, 93]
 [56]:[94, 95]
 [57]:[96]
 [58]:[97]
 [59]:[98, 99]
 [60]:[100]
 [61]:[101]
 [62]:[102]
 [63]:[103]
 [64]:[104]
 [65, 66]:[105, 106, 107]
 [67]:[108]
 [68]:[109, 110, 111]
 [69]:[112, 113]
 [70]:[114, 115, 116]
 [71, 72]:[117]
 [73]:[118, 119, 120]
 [74]:[121]
 [75]:[122, 123, 124, 125]
 [76]:[126, 127, 128]
 [77]:[129, 130]
 [78]:[131]
 [79]:[132, 133, 134]
 [80]:[135]
 [81]:[136]
 [82]:[137, 138]
 [83]:[139]
 [84]:[140]
 [85]:[141, 142]
 [86]:[143]
 [87]:[144]
 [88]:[145, 146]
 [89]:[147]
 [90]:[148]
 [91, 92]:[149, 150, 151]
 [93]:[152]
 [94]:[153]
 [95]:[154]
 [96]:[155, 156]
 [97]:[157]
 [98, 99]:[158, 159]
 [100]:[160, 161]
 [101]:[162, 163]
 [102]:[164, 165]
 [103]:[166]
 [104]:[167]
 [105]:[168, 169]
 [106, 107]:[170]
 [108]:[171, 172]
 [109]:[173]
 [110]:[174, 175]
 [111]:[176]
 [112]:[177]
 [113]:[178]
 [114]:[179]
 [115]:[180]
 [116]:[181, 182]
 [117]:[183, 184]
 [118]:[185]
 [119]:[186, 187]
 [120]:[188]
 [121]:[189, 190]
 [122]:[191, 192]
 [123]:[193, 194, 195, 196, 197]
 [124]:[198]
 [125]:[199, 200]
 [126]:[201]
 [127]:[202]
 [128]:[203]
 [129]:[204]
 [130]:[205]
 [131]:[206, 207]
 [132]:[208, 209, 210, 211]
 [133]:[212]
 [134]:[213]
 [135]:[214]
 [136]:[215, 216]
 [137]:[217]
 [138]:[218, 219, 220]
 [139]:[221, 222, 223, 224]
 [140]:[225, 226, 227]
 [141, 142]:[228, 229]
 [143]:[230, 231]
 [144]:[232, 233]
 []:[234]
 [145]:[235]
 [146]:[236, 237]
 [147]:[238]
 [148]:[239, 240, 241]
 [149]:[242, 243]
 [150]:[244]
 [151]:[245, 246]
 [152]:[247, 248, 249]
 [153]:[250]
 [154]:[251]
 [155]:[252, 253]
 [156]:[254, 255]
 []:[256]
 [157]:[257]
 [158]:[258, 259]
 [159]:[260, 261, 262, 263]
 [160]:[264]
 [161]:[265, 266]
 [162]:[267, 268, 269, 270]
 [163]:[271, 272, 273]
 [164]:[274, 275]
 [165]:[276]
 [166]:[277]
 [167]:[278]
 [168]:[279, 280]
 [169]:[281]
 [170]:[282]
 [171]:[283, 284]
 [172]:[285]
 [173]:[286]
 [174]:[287, 288]
 [175]:[289]
 [176]:[290, 291, 292]
 [177]:[293, 294]
 [178]:[295]
 [179]:[296]
 [180]:[297, 298, 299]
 [181]:[300]
 [182]:[301, 302]
 [183]:[303]
 [184]:[304]
 [185]:[305, 306]
 [186]:[307]
 [187]:[308, 309]
 [188]:[310]
 [189]:[311, 312, 313]
 [190]:[314]
 [191]:[315, 316]
 [192]:[317]
 [193]:[318, 319]
 [194]:[320]
 [195]:[321, 322]
 [196]:[323]
 [197]:[324, 325, 326]
 [198]:[]
 [199]:[327]
 [200]:[328]
 [201]:[329, 330, 331]
 [202]:[332]
 [203]:[333]
 [204]:[334, 335]
 [205]:[336, 337, 338, 339]
 [206, 207, 208]:[340, 341, 342, 343]
 [209]:[344, 345, 346, 347]
 [210]:[348]
 [211, 212]:[349]
 [213]:[350, 351]
 [214]:[352, 353]
 [215]:[354]
 [216]:[355, 356]
 [217]:[357, 358]
 [218]:[359, 360]
 [219]:[361]
 [220]:[362, 363]
 [221]:[364, 365, 366, 367, 368]
 [222, 223]:[369, 370, 371, 372]
 [224]:[373, 374]
 [225]:[375]
 [226, 227]:[376, 377]
 [228]:[378, 379]
 [229]:[380, 381]
 [230]:[382, 383, 384]
 [231]:[385, 386, 387]
 [232]:[388]
 [233]:[389, 390]
 [234]:[391, 392]
 [235]:[393]
 [236]:[394]
 [237, 238]:[395, 396]
 [239]:[397, 398]
 [240]:[399]
 [241]:[400, 401]
 [242]:[402]
 [243]:[403]
 [244]:[404, 405]
 [245]:[406, 407]
 [246]:[408, 409]
 [247]:[410, 411, 412]
 [248]:[413, 414]
 [249]:[415, 416]
 [250, 251]:[417]
 [252]:[418, 419]
--- a/data/mac/dev/auto/003.align
+++ b/data/mac/dev/auto/003.align
@@ -0,0 +1,246 @@
 [0]:[0]
 [1]:[1]
 [2]:[2]
 [3]:[3]
 [4]:[4, 5]
 [5]:[6, 7]
 [6]:[8, 9]
 [7]:[10]
 [8]:[11, 12]
 [9]:[13, 14]
 [10]:[15, 16]
 [11]:[17]
 [12]:[18]
 [13]:[19, 20]
 [14]:[21]
 [15]:[22]
 [16]:[23]
 []:[24]
 [17]:[25]
 [18]:[26, 27]
 [19]:[28]
 [20]:[29, 30]
 [21]:[31]
 [22]:[32]
 [23, 24]:[33]
 [25]:[34]
 [26]:[35]
 [27]:[36, 37, 38, 39]
 [28]:[40, 41]
 [29]:[42, 43]
 [30]:[44]
 [31]:[45]
 [32, 33]:[46, 47]
 [34]:[48, 49]
 [35]:[50]
 [36]:[51]
 [37]:[52, 53]
 [38]:[54, 55]
 [39]:[56]
 [40]:[57]
 [41]:[58, 59, 60, 61]
 [42]:[62]
 [43]:[63]
 [44]:[64, 65]
 [45]:[66, 67, 68]
 [46]:[69]
 [47]:[70, 71]
 [48]:[72]
 [49]:[73]
 [50]:[74, 75]
 [51]:[76]
 [52]:[77, 78, 79]
 [53]:[80]
 [54]:[81]
 [55]:[82]
 [56]:[83]
 [57]:[84, 85]
 [58]:[86, 87]
 [59]:[88, 89]
 [60]:[90]
 [61, 62]:[91, 92]
 [63, 64]:[93, 94]
 [65]:[95, 96]
 [66]:[97]
 [67]:[98, 99]
 [68]:[100]
 [69]:[101]
 [70]:[102, 103]
 [71]:[104]
 [72]:[105]
 [73]:[106, 107]
 [74]:[108]
 [75]:[109, 110]
 [76, 77]:[111]
 [78]:[112]
 [79]:[113]
 [80]:[114, 115]
 [81]:[116, 117]
 [82]:[118, 119]
 [83]:[120, 121]
 [84]:[122]
 [85]:[123, 124]
 [86]:[125, 126]
 [87]:[127]
 [88]:[128]
 [89]:[129]
 [90, 91]:[130, 131, 132]
 [92]:[133]
 [93]:[134]
 [94]:[135, 136, 137]
 [95]:[138]
 [96, 97]:[139]
 [98]:[140]
 [99]:[141]
 [100]:[142]
 [101, 102]:[143]
 [103]:[144]
 [104]:[145]
 [105]:[146]
 [106]:[147]
 [107]:[148]
 [108]:[149]
 [109]:[150, 151]
 [110]:[152]
 [111]:[153, 154]
 [112]:[155, 156]
 [113]:[157]
 [114]:[158, 159]
 [115, 116]:[160]
 [117]:[161]
 [118]:[162]
 [119]:[163, 164]
 [120]:[165]
 [121, 122]:[166]
 [123]:[167, 168, 169]
 [124, 125]:[170]
 [126, 127]:[171, 172]
 [128]:[173, 174]
 [129]:[175]
 [130]:[176, 177]
 [131]:[178, 179, 180]
 [132]:[181, 182, 183, 184]
 [133]:[185]
 [134]:[186]
 [135]:[187]
 [136]:[188, 189, 190, 191]
 [137]:[192, 193]
 [138]:[194, 195, 196]
 [139]:[197]
 [140]:[198, 199]
 [141]:[200, 201]
 [142]:[202]
 [143]:[203]
 [144]:[204]
 [145]:[205]
 [146]:[206]
 [147]:[207, 208]
 [148, 149]:[209]
 [150]:[210]
 [151]:[211]
 [152, 153]:[212, 213, 214, 215]
 [154]:[216]
 [155]:[217]
 [156]:[218]
 [157, 158]:[219, 220]
 [159]:[221]
 [160]:[222]
 [161]:[223]
 [162]:[224, 225, 226]
 [163]:[227, 228, 229, 230]
 [164, 165]:[231, 232]
 [166]:[233, 234]
 [167]:[235, 236]
 [168]:[237]
 [169]:[238, 239]
 [170]:[240, 241, 242]
 [171]:[243]
 [172]:[244]
 [173]:[245]
 [174]:[246, 247]
 [175]:[248]
 [176]:[249, 250]
 [177]:[251, 252]
 [178]:[253]
 [179]:[254, 255]
 [180]:[256, 257, 258]
 [181]:[259, 260, 261]
 [182]:[262]
 [183]:[263, 264]
 [184]:[265]
 [185]:[266]
 [186]:[267, 268]
 [187]:[269]
 [188, 189]:[270]
 [190]:[271]
 [191]:[272, 273, 274]
 [192]:[275]
 [193]:[276, 277, 278]
 [194]:[279]
 [195]:[280, 281]
 [196, 197]:[282, 283]
 [198]:[284]
 [199]:[285, 286]
 [200, 201]:[287, 288, 289]
 [202]:[290, 291]
 [203]:[292]
 [204]:[293]
 [205]:[294, 295, 296]
 [206]:[297]
 [207]:[298, 299, 300]
 [208]:[301, 302]
 [209]:[303, 304]
 [210]:[305, 306]
 [211]:[307, 308]
 [212]:[309]
 [213]:[310, 311, 312]
 [214]:[313]
 [215]:[314]
 [216, 217]:[315, 316, 317]
 [218]:[318]
 [219]:[319]
 [220]:[320]
 [221]:[321, 322]
 [222]:[323]
 [223]:[324]
 [224]:[325]
 [225]:[326]
 [226]:[327]
 [227]:[328, 329]
 [228]:[330, 331]
 [229]:[332]
 [230]:[333, 334, 335, 336]
 [231]:[337, 338]
 [232]:[339, 340]
 [233, 234]:[341]
 [235]:[342, 343]
 [236]:[344]
 [237]:[345]
 [238, 239]:[346]
 [240]:[347]
 [241]:[348]
 [242]:[349, 350]
 [243]:[351]
 [244]:[352, 353, 354]
 [245]:[355]
 [246]:[356, 357, 358]
 [247]:[359]
 [248]:[360, 361]
 [249]:[362, 363, 364]
 [250]:[365]
 [251]:[366]
 [252]:[367, 368]
 [253]:[369, 370]
 [254]:[371]
 [255]:[372, 373]
 [256, 257]:[374]
 [258]:[375]
 [259, 260]:[376]
 [261]:[377]
 [262]:[378, 379]
 [263]:[380]
 [264, 265]:[381]
 [266]:[382]
 [267]:[383]
 [268]:[384]
 [269]:[385]
--- a/data/mac/dev/auto/004.align
+++ b/data/mac/dev/auto/004.align
@@ -0,0 +1,204 @@
 [0]:[0]
 [1]:[1]
 [2]:[2]
 [3, 4]:[3]
 [5]:[4]
 [6, 7]:[5]
 [8]:[6]
 [9]:[7, 8]
 [10]:[9, 10]
 [11]:[11]
 [12]:[12]
 [13, 14]:[13]
 [15]:[14, 15]
 [16]:[16]
 [17]:[17]
 [18, 19]:[18, 19]
 [20]:[20]
 [21]:[21]
 [22, 23]:[22]
 [24]:[23, 24]
 [25]:[25]
 [26]:[26]
 [27]:[27]
 [28]:[28]
 [29]:[29, 30]
 [30]:[31, 32]
 [31]:[33]
 [32]:[34]
 [33]:[35]
 [34, 35]:[36, 37]
 [36]:[38]
 [37]:[39, 40, 41]
 [38]:[42]
 [39]:[43]
 [40]:[44]
 [41]:[45, 46]
 [42]:[47]
 [43]:[48]
 [44]:[49]
 [45]:[50]
 [46]:[51]
 [47]:[52]
 [48, 49]:[53]
 [50]:[54]
 [51]:[55]
 [52]:[56]
 [53, 54]:[57]
 [55]:[58]
 [56, 57]:[59]
 [58]:[60]
 [59]:[61]
 [60]:[62]
 [61]:[63]
 [62]:[64]
 [63]:[65]
 [64]:[66, 67]
 [65]:[68]
 [66]:[69]
 [67]:[70]
 [68]:[71]
 [69]:[72]
 [70]:[73]
 [71]:[74]
 [72]:[75]
 [73]:[76]
 [74, 75]:[77]
 [76, 77, 78]:[78, 79]
 [79]:[80]
 [80, 81]:[81, 82]
 [82]:[83]
 [83]:[84]
 [84]:[85]
 [85]:[86]
 [86]:[87]
 [87]:[88]
 [88]:[89]
 [89]:[90]
 [90]:[91]
 [91]:[92]
 [92]:[93]
 [93]:[94, 95]
 [94, 95]:[96, 97]
 [96]:[98]
 [97]:[99]
 [98]:[100]
 [99]:[101]
 [100]:[102]
 [101]:[103]
 [102]:[104]
 [103]:[105]
 [104]:[106, 107, 108]
 [105, 106]:[109, 110, 111]
 [107]:[112, 113]
 [108]:[114]
 [109]:[115]
 [110]:[116, 117, 118]
 [111]:[119]
 [112]:[120, 121, 122]
 [113]:[123]
 [114]:[124, 125]
 [115]:[126]
 [116]:[127, 128]
 [117]:[129, 130]
 [118]:[131]
 [119]:[132]
 [120]:[133, 134]
 [121]:[135]
 [122]:[136]
 [123]:[137]
 [124]:[138]
 [125, 126]:[139]
 [127]:[140]
 [128, 129]:[141]
 [130]:[142]
 [131]:[143]
 [132]:[144]
 [133]:[145]
 [134]:[146]
 [135]:[147]
 [136]:[148]
 [137]:[149]
 [138]:[150]
 [139]:[151]
 [140]:[152]
 [141]:[153]
 [142]:[154]
 [143]:[155]
 [144]:[156]
 [145]:[157]
 [146]:[158]
 [147]:[159]
 [148]:[160]
 [149]:[161]
 [150]:[162]
 [151]:[163, 164, 165, 166, 167]
 [152]:[168]
 [153]:[169]
 [154]:[170]
 [155, 156]:[171]
 [157]:[172]
 [158, 159]:[173]
 [160]:[174]
 [161]:[175]
 [162]:[176]
 [163, 164]:[177]
 [165]:[178]
 [166]:[179]
 [167]:[180]
 [168]:[181]
 [169]:[182, 183]
 [170]:[184]
 [171]:[185]
 [172]:[186]
 [173]:[187, 188]
 [174]:[189]
 [175]:[190]
 [176, 177]:[191]
 [178]:[192]
 [179]:[193]
 [180]:[194]
 [181]:[195]
 [182, 183]:[196]
 [184]:[197]
 [185]:[198]
 [186]:[199]
 [187]:[200]
 [188, 189]:[201, 202]
 [190]:[]
 [191]:[203]
 [192]:[204]
 [193]:[205]
 [194]:[206]
 [195]:[207]
 [196]:[208]
 [197]:[209]
 [198, 199]:[210]
 [200]:[211]
 [201]:[212, 213]
 [202]:[214]
 [203, 204]:[215]
 [205]:[216]
 [206]:[217]
 [207]:[218]
 [208]:[219]
 [209, 210]:[220]
 [211, 212]:[221]
 [213]:[222, 223]
 [214]:[224]
 [215]:[225]
 [216]:[226]
 [217]:[227, 228]
 [218]:[229, 230]
 [219]:[231]
 [220]:[232]
 [221]:[233]
 [222]:[234]
 [223]:[235]
 [224]:[236]
 [225]:[237]
 [226]:[238]
 [227]:[239]
 [228, 229]:[240, 241]
 [230]:[242]
 [231]:[243, 244]
--- a/data/mac/dev/auto/005.align
+++ b/data/mac/dev/auto/005.align
@@ -0,0 +1,215 @@
 [0]:[0]
 [1]:[1]
 [2]:[2]
 [3]:[3]
 [4]:[4, 5]
 [5]:[6]
 [6]:[7, 8]
 [7]:[9]
 [8]:[10, 11]
 [9]:[12]
 [10]:[13]
 [11]:[14]
 [12]:[15, 16, 17]
 [13]:[18]
 [14]:[19, 20, 21]
 [15]:[22]
 [16]:[23]
 [17]:[24]
 [18]:[25]
 [19]:[26]
 [20]:[27]
 [21]:[28]
 [22, 23]:[29]
 [24]:[30]
 [25]:[31]
 [26]:[32]
 [27]:[33, 34]
 [28, 29]:[35]
 [30]:[36]
 [31]:[37]
 [32, 33]:[38, 39, 40]
 [34]:[41]
 [35]:[42, 43]
 [36]:[44, 45]
 [37]:[46, 47]
 [38]:[48, 49, 50]
 [39]:[51, 52]
 [40]:[53]
 [41]:[54]
 [42]:[55]
 [43]:[56, 57, 58]
 [44]:[59]
 [45]:[60]
 [46]:[61]
 [47]:[62, 63, 64]
 [48]:[65, 66, 67]
 [49]:[68]
 [50]:[69]
 [51, 52]:[70]
 [53]:[71]
 [54]:[72]
 [55]:[73]
 [56]:[74]
 [57]:[75]
 [58]:[76]
 [59, 60]:[77]
 [61]:[78]
 [62]:[79]
 [63]:[80]
 [64, 65]:[81]
 [66]:[82]
 [67]:[83]
 [68]:[84]
 [69]:[85]
 [70]:[86]
 [71]:[87, 88]
 [72]:[89, 90]
 [73]:[91]
 [74]:[92]
 [75]:[93]
 [76, 77]:[94, 95, 96]
 [78]:[97]
 [79]:[98]
 [80]:[99]
 [81]:[100]
 [82]:[101]
 [83]:[102]
 [84]:[103, 104]
 [85]:[105]
 [86]:[106]
 [87]:[107]
 [88]:[108, 109]
 [89]:[110, 111]
 [90]:[112, 113]
 [91]:[114, 115]
 [92]:[116]
 [93]:[117, 118]
 [94]:[119, 120]
 [95]:[121, 122]
 [96]:[123, 124]
 [97]:[125]
 [98]:[126]
 [99]:[127, 128, 129]
 [100]:[130, 131]
 [101]:[132]
 [102]:[133]
 [103]:[134, 135, 136]
 [104]:[137, 138]
 [105]:[139, 140, 141, 142]
 [106]:[143, 144]
 [107]:[145]
 [108]:[146]
 [109]:[147]
 [110]:[148, 149, 150]
 [111]:[151]
 [112, 113]:[152]
 [114]:[153]
 [115]:[154]
 [116]:[155, 156]
 [117]:[157]
 [118]:[158, 159]
 [119]:[160, 161, 162, 163, 164]
 [120]:[165, 166, 167]
 [121]:[168, 169]
 [122]:[170]
 [123]:[171, 172]
 [124]:[173]
 [125]:[174]
 [126]:[175]
 [127]:[176]
 [128]:[177]
 [129]:[178]
 [130]:[179]
 [131, 132]:[180, 181]
 [133]:[182]
 [134]:[183]
 [135]:[184]
 [136]:[185]
 [137]:[186, 187]
 [138]:[188]
 [139]:[189]
 [140]:[190]
 [141, 142]:[191, 192]
 [143]:[193]
 [144]:[194, 195, 196]
 [145]:[197]
 [146]:[198]
 [147]:[199]
 [148]:[200, 201, 202]
 [149]:[203, 204]
 [150]:[205, 206, 207]
 [151]:[208]
 [152]:[209]
 [153, 154]:[210, 211]
 [155]:[212]
 [156]:[213]
 [157]:[214, 215, 216]
 [158]:[217]
 [159]:[218, 219]
 [160]:[220]
 [161]:[221]
 [162]:[222]
 [163]:[223]
 [164]:[224]
 [165, 166]:[225, 226]
 [167]:[227]
 [168]:[228]
 [169]:[229]
 [170]:[230]
 [171, 172]:[231, 232, 233]
 [173]:[234]
 [174]:[235]
 [175]:[236]
 [176]:[237, 238, 239, 240]
 [177]:[241, 242]
 [178]:[243]
 [179]:[244]
 [180]:[245, 246]
 [181]:[247, 248]
 [182]:[249]
 [183]:[250]
 [184]:[251]
 [185]:[252, 253]
 [186]:[254]
 [187]:[255, 256, 257]
 [188]:[258, 259]
 [189]:[260, 261, 262, 263]
 [190]:[264, 265]
 [191, 192]:[266, 267]
 [193]:[268]
 [194]:[269]
 [195]:[270]
 [196]:[271, 272]
 [197]:[273]
 [198]:[274]
 [199]:[275]
 [200, 201]:[276, 277]
 [202]:[]
 [203]:[278]
 [204]:[279]
 [205]:[280, 281]
 [206]:[282, 283]
 [207]:[284]
 [208]:[285, 286]
 [209]:[287]
 [210]:[288]
 [211]:[289]
 [212]:[290]
 [213]:[291]
 [214]:[292]
 [215]:[293]
 [216]:[294]
 [217, 218]:[295]
 [219]:[296]
 [220]:[297]
 [221]:[298]
 [222]:[299]
 [223]:[300, 301]
 [224]:[302, 303]
 [225]:[304, 305]
 [226]:[306]
 [227]:[307]
 [228]:[308]
 [229]:[309, 310]
 [230]:[311]
--- a/data/mac/dev/auto/006.align
+++ b/data/mac/dev/auto/006.align
@@ -0,0 +1,171 @@
 [0]:[0, 1]
 [1]:[2, 3, 4]
 [2]:[5, 6]
 [3]:[7]
 [4]:[8]
 [5]:[9, 10]
 [6]:[11, 12]
 [7]:[13]
 [8]:[14, 15]
 [9, 10]:[16, 17]
 [11]:[18, 19, 20]
 [12]:[21]
 [13]:[22]
 [14]:[23]
 [15]:[24]
 [16]:[25]
 [17, 18]:[26]
 [19]:[27]
 [20]:[28]
 [21]:[29]
 [22]:[30, 31, 32, 33]
 [23]:[34]
 [24]:[35]
 [25]:[36]
 [26]:[37]
 [27, 28, 29]:[38, 39]
 [30, 31]:[40, 41, 42]
 [32]:[43, 44, 45, 46, 47]
 [33]:[48]
 [34]:[49, 50]
 [35]:[51, 52]
 [36]:[53, 54]
 [37]:[55]
 [38]:[56]
 [39]:[57]
 [40]:[58]
 [41]:[59]
 [42]:[60]
 [43, 44]:[61, 62]
 [45]:[63]
 [46]:[64]
 [47]:[65]
 [48]:[66, 67, 68]
 [49]:[69]
 [50]:[70, 71]
 [51]:[72]
 [52]:[73]
 [53]:[74]
 [54]:[75]
 [55]:[76]
 [56]:[77]
 [57]:[78, 79]
 [58]:[80]
 [59]:[81]
 [60]:[82]
 [61, 62]:[83]
 [63]:[84, 85]
 [64]:[86]
 [65]:[87, 88]
 [66]:[89]
 [67]:[90]
 [68]:[91]
 [69]:[92, 93, 94]
 [70]:[95]
 [71]:[96, 97, 98]
 [72]:[99]
 [73]:[100, 101]
 [74]:[102, 103]
 [75]:[104, 105, 106, 107]
 [76]:[108]
 [77]:[109]
 [78]:[110]
 [79]:[111, 112]
 [80]:[113]
 [81, 82]:[114]
 [83]:[115]
 [84]:[116, 117, 118]
 [85]:[119, 120]
 [86]:[121]
 [87]:[122]
 [88]:[123]
 [89]:[124, 125]
 [90]:[126]
 [91, 92, 93]:[127, 128, 129]
 [94]:[130, 131]
 [95]:[132]
 [96, 97]:[133]
 [98]:[134, 135]
 [99]:[136, 137]
 [100]:[138]
 [101]:[139]
 [102]:[140]
 [103]:[141]
 [104]:[142]
 [105]:[143, 144]
 [106]:[145]
 [107]:[146]
 [108]:[147]
 [109]:[148]
 [110]:[149, 150, 151]
 [111]:[152]
 [112]:[153]
 [113]:[154]
 [114]:[155, 156]
 [115]:[157, 158]
 [116]:[159]
 [117]:[160, 161]
 [118]:[162]
 [119]:[163, 164, 165]
 [120]:[166, 167]
 [121]:[168, 169]
 [122, 123]:[170, 171, 172]
 [124]:[173, 174, 175]
 [125]:[176]
 [126]:[177, 178]
 [127]:[179]
 [128]:[180]
 [129]:[181]
 [130]:[182]
 [131]:[183]
 [132]:[184]
 [133]:[185, 186, 187]
 [134]:[188, 189, 190, 191]
 [135]:[192, 193]
 [136]:[194]
 [137]:[195]
 [138]:[196, 197]
 [139]:[198, 199, 200, 201, 202]
 [140]:[203, 204, 205]
 [141]:[206, 207, 208, 209]
 [142]:[210, 211, 212]
 [143]:[213, 214]
 [144]:[215]
 [145]:[216, 217, 218]
 [146]:[219]
 [147]:[220, 221]
 [148]:[222, 223]
 [149]:[224]
 [150]:[225]
 [151]:[226]
 [152]:[227]
 [153]:[228]
 [154]:[229, 230]
 [155]:[231]
 [156]:[232]
 [157]:[233, 234, 235]
 [158]:[236]
 [159]:[237]
 [160]:[238]
 [161]:[239]
 [162]:[240]
 [163]:[241, 242, 243]
 [164]:[244]
 [165]:[245, 246]
 [166]:[247, 248]
 [167]:[249]
 [168]:[250, 251]
 [169]:[252]
 [170]:[253, 254]
 [171]:[255, 256]
 [172]:[257]
 [173]:[258]
 [174]:[259]
 [175]:[260]
 [176]:[261, 262]
 [177]:[263, 264]
 [178]:[265, 266]
 [179]:[267]
 []:[268]
 [180]:[269]
 [181]:[270, 271]
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/001
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/001
@@ -0,0 +1,316 @@
 I did not leave that night—Chen Qingyang caught me and asked me to stay in the name of our great friendship.
 She admitted that she'd been wrong to slap me, and that she hadn't treated me well.
 But she said my great friendship was phony, and the reason I had tricked her into coming was to study her anatomy.
 I said if she thought I was a faker, why did she believe me?
 I did want to study her anatomy, but that was with her permission, too.
 If she didn't like the idea, she could have told me before.
 In any case, slapping me was unfair.
 She laughed hard for a while and said she simply couldn't bear the sight of that thing on my body.
 It looked silly and shameless, and whenever she saw him, she just couldn't help getting angry.
 We didn't have a stitch on while we argued.
 My little Buddha still stuck out, glittering in the moonlight as if wrapped in plastic.
 I was a little offended by what she said and she realized that too.
 So to make peace, she softened her tone and said, "Anyway, he is breathtakingly ugly—don't you agree?"
 Standing there like an angry cobra, the thing was indeed homely.
 I said, since you don't even want to look at him, let's just forget the whole thing.
 I began to put on my pants, but again she said, Don't!
 So I started smoking.
 The moment I had the cigarette finished, she embraced me and we did it on the grass.
 Until my twenty-first birthday I was a virgin, but that night I lured Chen Qingyang up the mountain with me.
 At first there was moonlight, then the moon set and a sky full of stars came out, as numerous as dewdrops in the morning.
 There was no wind that night either; the mountain was very still.
 Having made love to Chen Qingyang, I was no longer a virgin.
 However, I wasn't feeling happy at all.
 That was because when I was doing it, she didn't make a sound; she simply put her arms under her head and looked at me in a very thoughtful way.
 So from beginning to end it was just my solo performance.
 In fact, I didn't last too long.
 I finished almost right away.
 After that I was angry and upset.
 Chen Qingyang said she couldn't believe it:
 I actually had the impudence to display my ugly male organ in front of her, without feeling the least embarrassed.
 The thing didn't feel embarrassed either; it just forced its way straight into the hole between her thighs.
 Because there is this hole in a woman's body, a man thinks he has to use it, which just doesn't make sense.
 When she had a husband before, he did this to her every day.
 All the time she kept the question to herself, waiting for the day when he felt ashamed of himself and would explain why he did this to her.
 But he never apologized, and then he went to prison.
 These were things I didn't want to hear.
 So I asked her if she hadn't felt like doing it, why had she agreed?
 She said she didn't want to be considered small-minded.
 I said, You're a small-minded person anyway.
 Then she said, Never mind, let's not fight about it.
 She told me to return that evening, and we'd try it one more time.
 Maybe she'd like it.
 I didn't say anything.
 In the foggy dawn, I left her and went down the mountain to herd buffalo.
 I didn't go to see her that night, instead I went to the hospital, the reason being: when I got to the cattle pen in the morning, a bunch of people couldn't wait for me and had opened the pen and dragged the buffalo out.
 Everyone was trying to pick out a strong one for plowing the fields.
 A local youth called Shan Men Er was pulling out a large white one.
 I went over to tell him that the buffalo had been bitten by a poisonous snake and couldn't work.
 He didn't seem to hear me, so I snatched the tether from him and he slapped me without thinking.
 I shoved him right in the chest, pushing him down on his butt.
 Then people began to gather, forming a tight ring around us and urging us to fight.
 With the students from Beijing on one side and the country boys on the other, everyone chose a weapon, either a wooden stick or a leather belt.
 They argued for a while, then decided not to fight but to make Shan Men Er and I wrestle.
 Unable to beat me at wrestling, Shan Men Er began to punch me.
 I kicked him into a manure pit right in front of the cattle pen for a shit bath.
 He got up, grabbed a pitchfork, and tried to stab me, but somebody stopped him.
 That was what happened in the morning.
 When I came back from herding buffalo in the evening, the team leader accused me of beating peasants, saying that he was going to call a meeting to denounce me.
 I told him that he could take his chances and give me trouble, but I was no pushover.
 I also told him that I would get some people together for a gang fight.
 The team leader said he didn't want to give me a hard time; it was Shan Men Er's mother who was giving him a hard time.
 The woman was a widow, a real bitch.
 He said that's the way it goes around here.
 Later he said he was not going to arrange a denouncing meeting but a helping meeting.
 I could just stand in front of people and do a self-criticism.
 If I still didn't agree, he was going to let the widow come after me.
 The meeting was a complete mess.
 The locals all talked at once, saying that the city students had gone too far—we not only took their chickens and stole their dogs, but also beat their people.
 The city students said, That's bullshit!
 Who stole your chickens and dogs?
 Did you catch us in the act?
 We're here to build up our country's borderland.
 We aren't some criminals in exile.
 Why should we put up with casual slander?
 Standing in front of the crowd, I didn't do self-criticism but called them names.
 I didn't expect Shan Men Er's mother to sneak up from behind, pick up a heavy stool, and slam my lower back, right on my old injury.
 I passed out instantly.
 By the time I came around, Luo Xiaosi had gathered a group of city students and was threatening to burn the cattle pen.
 He also said he'd make Shan Men Er's mother pay with her life.
 The team leader took a bunch of locals to stop them.
 Meanwhile, the vice team leader told someone to take me to the hospital on an ox cart.
 The nurse said they shouldn't try to move me since my back was broken, and I'd be done for.
 I said, My back seems OK and you guys can just carry me.
 However, since none of them was sure about whether or not my back was broken, they were all afraid to move me.
 So I had no choice but to stay put.
 Finally, the team leader came over and said, Go phone Chen Qingyang.
 Let her check his back.
 After a short while, Chen Qingyang ran over, with messy hair and puffy eyelids.
 The first thing she said was: Don't worry.
 If you're paralyzed, I'll take care of you for the rest of my life.
 Then she checked my back and her diagnosis was the same as mine.
 So they carried me to the ox cart and sent me to the hospital at the farm headquarters.
 That night Chen Qingyang accompanied me to the hospital and waited until the x-ray of my lower back was developed.
 She left after making sure everything was fine.
 She said she would come back to visit me in a couple of days, but she never did.
 I was hospitalized for a whole week, and once I could get around, I went straight back to see her.
 When I walked into Chen Qingyang's clinic, I carried so many things on my back that my pack was overflowing.
 In addition to a wok, bowls, a basin, and ladle, there was enough food for two of us to eat for an entire month.
 When she saw me come into her clinic, she gave me a faint smile and said, Are you completely recovered?
 Where are you going with all that stuff?
 I said I was going to the Qingping thermal springs to bathe.
 She leaned back languidly in her chair and said, That's a great idea.
 The thermal springs might cure your old injury.
 I said I wasn't really going to the thermal springs.
 I just wanted to stay on the back slope of the mountain for a few days.
 She said there is nothing on the back of the mountain.
 Better go to the thermal springs.
 The Qingping thermal springs were mud pools located in a valley, surrounded by nothing but wild, grassy hills.
 The people who built huts on the hills and lived there year-round were usually patients with a variety of diseases.
 If I went there, not only wouldn't it cure the pain in my lower back, but worse, I might get leprosy.
 However, the lowland on the back slope of the deserted mountain was crisscrossed with gullies and ditches; and fragrant grass grew lush in the sparse woods.
 I could build a thatched hut in some deserted spot, an empty mountain with no human trace—gurgling water with fallen petals.
 A place like that would help cultivate morality and nourish the inner nature.
 When Chen Qingyang heard this she couldn't help smiling.
 How do you get to that place?
 Maybe I'll go there to visit you.
 I gave her directions and even made a map for her, and then went into the mountains alone.
 After I got to the desolate mountainside, Chen Qingyang didn't come to see me right away.
 The strong wind of the dry season blew endlessly, shaking the thatched hut.
 Sitting in a chair and listening to the sound of the wind, Chen Qingyang would look back at what happened and begin to have doubts about everything.
 It was hard for her to believe that she had come to these backwoods in a haze, had begun to be called damaged goods for no reason, and then turned into real damaged goods.
 The whole thing was just unbelievable.
 Chen Qingyang said that sometimes she would step out of her room and look in the direction of the back slope of the mountain, seeing the many paths winding through the valley and leading deep into the mountains.
 My words still echoed in her ears.
 She knew that any of those paths would take her to me.
 There was no doubt about it.
 But the more certain something was, the more doubtful it became.
 Maybe the path didn't lead anywhere; maybe Wang Er was not in the mountains; maybe Wang Er didn't exist at all.
 A couple of days later, Luo Xiaosi brought several people to the hospital to see me.
 No one in the hospital had ever heard of Wang Er, so nobody knew where he had gone.
 At the time the hospital was rampant with hepatitis.
 The uninfected patients all fled to their homes to recuperate, and the doctors went down to the production team to provide medical care.
 Luo Xiaosi came back to the fourteenth team and found my stuff gone, so he went to ask the team leader whether he had seen me.
 The team leader said, Who's Wang Er?
 Never heard of him.
 Luo Xiaosi said, Just a few days ago you called a meeting to denounce him, and the vixen hit him with a stool and almost killed him.
 Having been reminded that way, the team leader was even more reluctant to refresh his memory about me.
 It just so happened that at the time a relief delegation from Beijing was coming to investigate how the city students were treated in the countryside, especially whether any had been tied up, beaten, or forced to marry the locals.
 Because of this, the team leader was even more unwilling to remember me.
 Luo Xiaosi then made his way to the fifteenth team, asking Chen Qingyang whether she had seen me, and hinting in a roundabout sort of way that she'd had an indecent relationship with me.
 Chen Qingyang then told him that she knew nothing about me.
 By the time Luo Xiaosi left, Chen Qingyang was confused.
 It seemed many people didn't believe Wang Er so much as existed.
 That's what confused people.
 What everyone thinks exists must not exist, because everything before our eyes is illusion; what everyone doesn't think exists must exist, like Wang Er.
 If he didn't exist, where did his name come from?
 Unable to overcome her curiosity, Chen Qingyang finally dropped everything and went up the mountain to look for me.
 After the vixen knocked me out with a stool, Chen Qingyang ran all the way down the mountain to see me.
 She even cried in public and declared that if I didn't recover, she would take care of me all her life.
 It turned out not only did I live, but I wasn't even paralyzed, which was a good thing for me though she wasn't crazy about it.
 It was almost as if she'd confessed publicly that she was damaged goods.
 If I'd died, or become paralyzed, it would have then been morally justified.
 But I had only stayed in the hospital for a week and then run away.
 To her, I was the precise image of someone seen from behind, hurrying down the mountain, a man in her memory.
 She didn't want to make love to me, nor did she want to carry on a love affair with me either.
 So, without a very important reason, her visiting me would be the act of a woman who was truly damaged goods.
 Chen Qingyang said that when she decided to head up the mountain to search for me, she didn't have anything on under her white smock.
 Dressed like this, she crossed a stretch of hills behind the fifteenth team.
 Those hills were thick with grass, and under the grass lay red soil.
 In the morning the wind blew down the mountain to the plateau, cold as a mountain spring, and in the afternoon the wind returned, full of heat and dust.
 Chen Qingyang came riding on a white wind to look for me.
 The wind got under her clothes and flowed all over her body, like caresses and lips.
 In fact, she didn't really need me, nor did she have to find me.
 When people said she was damaged goods and I was her lover, she came to see me every day.
 It seemed necessary back then, though.
 Ever since she admitted in public she was damaged goods, and I was her lover, no one said she was damaged goods anymore, let alone mentioned my name in front of her (except for Luo Xiaosi).
 People were so afraid of this kind of damaged-goods behavior in broad daylight that they didn't even dare talk about it.
 As for the Beijing relief delegation sent to investigate the city students' situation, everyone in the local area knew about it except for me.
 That was because lately I had been off herding buffalo, which required going out early in the morning and coming back late at night; besides that, I had a bad reputation and no one bothered to tell me.
 Later, when I was in the hospital, nobody came to see me either.
 When I left the hospital, I went deep into the mountains almost right away.
 I saw only two people before my trip, one of whom was Chen Qingyang, who hadn't mentioned it; the other one was our team leader, who also hadn't said anything other than telling me to take a good rest at the thermal springs.
 I told him that I didn't have anything (food, utensils, etc.), so I couldn't go to the thermal springs.
 He said he could lend me some things.
 I told him that I might not be able to return them.
 He said it didn't matter.
 So I borrowed plenty of homemade smoked meat and sausages.
 Chen Qingyang didn't give me the information because she didn't care about it—she was not one of the city students.
 The team leader didn't tell me because he thought I knew already.
 He also thought that since I took so much food with me I probably wouldn't come back.
 That was why when Luo Xiaosi asked him where Wang Er had gone, he said, Wang Er?
 Who's Wang Er?
 Never heard of him.
 For those like Luo Xiaosi, it would have been a great advantage to find me—I could prove that the city students in the area were treated badly, often beaten senseless.
 For our team leader, my nonexistence was very convenient, because then no one could prove any of the city students had been beaten senseless.
 To me, it didn't really matter whether I existed or not.
 If no one came to look for me, I could grow some corn around the place and never leave.
 So I didn't really care whether I existed or not.
 I also thought about the problem of whether I existed or not in my little thatched hut.
 For example, others believed that Chen Qingyang had slept with me and that proved my existence.
 In Luo Xiaosi's words, Wang Er and Chen Qingyang took off their pants and screwed.
 Actually he didn't see any of it, but the extent of his imagination was that we took off our pants.
 And there was Chen Qingyang, who said that I hurried down the mountain in my green fatigues.
 It never crossed my mind that I didn't look back as I walked.
 Since I couldn't imagine these things, they must be evidence of my existence.
 Then there was this little Buddha of mine, stiff and straight, and that was something I couldn't invent either.
 I always expected Chen Qingyang to come to see me, but she never came.
 By the time she finally showed up, I had learned not to expect her.
 I used to believe that Chen Qingyang would come to see me immediately after I went up the mountain, but I was wrong.
 I waited for a long time and then decided to give up.
 I sat in my little hut, listening to the leaves rustling all over the mountain, finally reaching a state where object and subject were both forgotten.
 I listened to the mighty air currents surging over my head, and just then a wave rose from my soul, as flowers bloom in the midst of the mountains and bamboo husks fall from the shoots and the bamboo stands up straight.
 When the wave receded, I would rest calmly, but I wanted to dance while the wave was at its peak.
 Chen Qingyang arrived at my thatched hut precisely at that moment and caught sight of me sitting naked on the bamboo bed.
 My penis was like a skinned rabbit, red, shiny, and a foot long, frankly erect.
 Panicked, Chen Qingyang immediately screamed.
 Chen Qingyang's search for me could be summed up as follows:
 Two weeks after I went into the mountains, she went up the mountains to look for me.
 It was only two o'clock in the afternoon, but she took off her underwear, like women who sneak out for sex at midnight, and wore only a white smock, walking barefoot in the mountains.
 She crossed a sunlit meadow, entered a dry gully, and walked for a long time.
 Even through the maze of gullies, she didn't make a single wrong turn.
 Later she emerged from the gully, walked into a valley facing the sun, and saw a thatched hut that seemed newly built.
 If there had been no Wang Er to tell her the route, she wouldn't have been able to find such a tiny hut in the vast, wild mountains.
 But as she entered the hut and saw Wang Er sitting on the bed, his little Buddha stiff, she was frightened into screaming.
 Later Chen Qingyang said she just couldn't believe everything she had experienced was real, because something real needs to have a cause.
 Yet at the time she just took off her white smock, sat beside me, and stared at my little Buddha, thinking he was the color of a burn scar.
 Just then my thatched hut began to shake in the wind, streams of sunlight leaked through the roof and spattered her body, like stars.
 I reached out my hand and touched her nipples, until her face flushed and her nipples turned hard.
 Suddenly she woke from her trance, her face blushing with embarrassment.
 Then she embraced me tightly.
 It was the second time that I made love to Chen Qingyang.
 When we first made love, many details puzzled me.
 Not until much later did I finally figure out how much she had really taken to heart being called damaged goods.
 Since she couldn't prove she wasn't damaged goods, she consented to becoming damaged goods, like the women caught in the act and summoned on stage to confess the details of their adultery.
 The confessions would reach a point when the audience, unable to restrain themselves, their faces twisted into hundreds of masks of lust, would shout, Tie her up!
 Then someone would rush onto the stage and bind her into the loops of a five-petal knot with thin hemp twine.
 She stood like this in front of the crowd, submitting herself to all the shame and insults.
 That didn't bother her at all.
 She wouldn't have been afraid of being stripped naked, strapped to a millstone, and thrown into a pond; nor would she have feared being forced to dress up, like the wives and concubines of wealthy men, their faces covered with water-soaked yellow paper, sitting upright until they smothered to death.
 No, these things wouldn't have bothered her at all.
 She was not the least bit worried about becoming actual damaged goods, which she much preferred to being damaged goods in name only.
 What disgusted her was the act that made her damaged goods.
 When I made love to Chen Qingyang, a lizard crawled out of a crack in the wall and crossed the ground in the middle of the room, moving intermittently.
 Then suddenly startled, it fled quickly, disappearing into the sunshine outside the door.
 Just at that moment Chen Qingyang's moans flooded out, filling the entire room.
 I was scared and stopped, leaning over her body.
 But she pinched my leg and said: Hurry, you idiot!
 I sped up and waves of vibration passed through me as if from the earth's core.
 Afterward, she said she had fallen deep into sin and karma would catch up with her sooner or later.
 When she said that, the band of flush was fading from her chest.
 At the time we hadn't finished our business yet.
 So she made it sound like she would only be punished for what she had just done.
 Suddenly a shudder traveled from the top of my head to my tailbone and I began to ejaculate wildly.
 Since this had nothing to do with her, perhaps I would be the only one punished for it.
 Later Chen Qingyang told me that Luo Xiaosi had looked for me everywhere.
 He went to the hospital, and people there told him that I didn't exist; then he went to our team leader, who also said that I didn't exist; finally, he went to Chen Qingyang.
 Chen Qingyang told him that since everyone said he didn't exist, maybe he didn't.
 She had no problem with that.
 When he heard this, Luo Xiaosi couldn't help crying.
 I felt very strange after I heard her words.
 I shouldn't come into existence simply because a vixen hit me, nor should I stop existing because she hit me.
 Actually, my existence was an indisputable fact.
 So I became obsessed.
 To prove the indisputable fact, I went down the mountain the day the relief delegation arrived and took part in the delegation's hearing.
 After the hearing, the team leader said, You don't look sick at all.
 I think you'd better come back to feed the pigs.
 He also arranged for people to trail Chen Qingyang and me, trying to catch us in the act of adultery.
 Of course, it was not easy to catch me because I walked so fast.
 No one could successfully track me.
 However, this got me into a lot more trouble.
 By then I began to realize that it was really unnecessary for me to prove my existence to others.
 When I fed the pigs for the production team, every day I had to carry buckets of water.
 It was really a tiring job, and impossible to slack off.
 The pigs would squeal if they didn't get enough food.
 I had to chop tons of vegetables and cut piles of wood.
 Originally there had been three women to do the job, but now the team leader assigned it all to me.
 I found that I could not manage three women's work, especially when my back hurt.
 I really wanted to prove that I didn't exist then.
 At night Chen Qingyang and I would make love in my small hut.
 In those days, I was full of respect for the task, enthusiastic about every kiss and caress.
 Whether it was the classical missionary position, or man-from-behind position, man-from-side position, or woman-on-top position, I performed them in sober earnest.
 Chen Qingyang was very satisfied with my performance, and so was I.
 At those moments, I felt it was unnecessary to prove my existence.
 I drew a conclusion from these experiences: never let other people pay attention to you!
 Beijingers say: Better a thief should steal from you than keep you in mind.
 You should never let other people keep you in mind.
 After a while, the city students in our team were all transferred to other positions; the men landed work at the candy factory, and the women got to teach at the agricultural middle school.
 I was the only one left feeding those pigs.
 According to them that was because I was not reeducated enough, but Chen Qingyang said it was because someone kept me in mind.
 This "someone" might have been the military deputy on our farm.
 She also said the military deputy was a jerk.
 She used to work in the hospital, but when the military deputy tried to grope her, she gave him a big slap, and afterward, she was sent down to the fifteenth production team to work as a team doctor.
 The fifteenth team's water was bitter, and there wasn't much to eat either.
 She got used to it after a while.
 But it was clear from the start the military deputy just wanted to make trouble for her.
 Chen Qingyang said that the military deputy would definitely not go easy on me, perhaps I would be kept-in-mind half to death.
 I said: What can he do to me?
 If things get really bad, I can simply run the hell away.
 What happened later all started there.
 That morning, right at dawn, I went down the mountain to feed the pigs.
 As I passed the village well, I saw the military deputy at the well stand brushing his teeth.
 He took the brush out of his mouth and talked to me with a mouth full of froth.
 I thought he was very disgusting, so I left without a word.
 Shortly afterward, he ran to the pigpen and shouted at me: How dare you walk away from me like that?
 I kept silent as I heard the words.
 Even when he accused me of playing dumb, I still said nothing.
 After a while I walked away again.
 The military deputy came to our team to do some grassroots investigation and then stayed.
 According to him, he wouldn't give up until he made Wang Er talk.
 His visit could be accounted for in two ways: one was that he came down to our team for the investigation, but when he met someone like me who played dumb with him, he got pissed off and decided to stay; the other was that he came down to our team not for investigation, but to pick on me, after hearing that Chen Qingyang and I had a love affair.
 Whatever brought him to our team, I made up my mind to stay mute.
 He couldn't do anything about it.
 The military deputy had a talk with me, asking me to write a confession.
 He said that the masses were very angry about my love affair with Chen Qingyang.
 If I didn't confess, he would mobilize the masses to deal with me.
 He also said my behavior met the criteria for my classification as one of "the bad elements," and I should be punished by the proletarian dictatorship.
 I could have defended myself by saying I didn't have a love affair.
 Who could prove I did?
 But I just stared at him, like a wild boar, like an idiot, like a male cat staring at a female one, until his anger vanished under my stare.
 Then he let me go.
 In the end, he still couldn't get anything out of me.
 He wasn't even sure whether I was a mute or not.
 People told him that I wasn't a mute.
 He couldn't be sure since he had never heard me speak a single word.
 To this day, whenever he thinks of me, he still can't figure out if I am mute or not.
 It makes me very happy whenever I think about it.
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/001.tok
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/001.tok
@@ -0,0 +1,316 @@
 i do not leave that night — chen qingyang catch i and ask i to stay in the name of we great friendship .
 she admit that she have be wrong to slap i , and that she have not treat i well .
 but she say my great friendship be phony , and the reason i have trick she into come be to study she anatomy .
 i say if she think i be a faker , why do she believe i ?
 i do want to study she anatomy , but that be with she permission , too .
 if she do not like the idea , she could have tell i before .
 in any case , slapping i be unfair .
 she laugh hard for a while and say she simply could not bear the sight of that thing on my body .
 it look silly and shameless , and whenever she see he , she just could not help get angry .
 we do not have a stitch on while we argue .
 my little buddha still stick out , glitter in the moonlight as if wrap in plastic .
 i be a little offended by what she say and she realize that too .
 so to make peace , she soften she tone and say , " anyway , he be breathtakingly ugly — do not you agree ? "
 stand there like a angry cobra , the thing be indeed homely .
 i say , since you do not even want to look at he , let 's just forget the whole thing .
 i begin to put on my pants , but again she say , do not !
 so i start smoking .
 the moment i have the cigarette finish , she embrace i and we do it on the grass .
 until my twenty-first birthday i be a virgin , but that night i lure chen qingyang up the mountain with i .
 at first there be moonlight , then the moon set and a sky full of star come out , as numerous as dewdrop in the morning .
 there be no wind that night either ; the mountain be very still .
 have make love to chen qingyang , i be no longer a virgin .
 however , i be not feel happy at all .
 that be because when i be do it , she do not make a sound ; she simply put she arm under she head and look at i in a very thoughtful way .
 so from begin to end it be just my solo performance .
 in fact , i do not last too long .
 i finish almost right away .
 after that i be angry and upset .
 chen qingyang say she could not believe it :
 i actually have the impudence to display my ugly male organ in front of she , without feel the least embarrassed .
 the thing do not feel embarrassed either ; it just force its way straight into the hole between she thigh .
 because there be this hole in a woman 's body , a man think he have to use it , which just do not make sense .
 when she have a husband before , he do this to she every day .
 all the time she keep the question to herself , wait for the day when he feel ashamed of himself and would explain why he do this to she .
 but he never apologize , and then he go to prison .
 these be thing i do not want to hear .
 so i ask she if she have not feel like do it , why have she agree ?
 she say she do not want to be consider small-minded .
 i say , you be a small-minded person anyway .
 then she say , never mind , let 's not fight about it .
 she tell i to return that evening , and we would try it one more time .
 maybe she would like it .
 i do not say anything .
 in the foggy dawn , i leave she and go down the mountain to herd buffalo .
 i do not go to see she that night , instead i go to the hospital , the reason being : when i get to the cattle pen in the morning , a bunch of people could not wait for i and have open the pen and drag the buffalo out .
 everyone be try to pick out a strong one for plow the field .
 a local youth call shan men er be pull out a large white one .
 i go over to tell he that the buffalo have be bite by a poisonous snake and could not work .
 he do not seem to hear i , so i snatch the tether from he and he slap i without think .
 i shove he right in the chest , push he down on he butt .
 then people begin to gather , form a tight ring around we and urge we to fight .
 with the student from beijing on one side and the country boy on the other , everyone choose a weapon , either a wooden stick or a leather belt .
 they argue for a while , then decide not to fight but to make shan men er and i wrestle .
 unable to beat i at wrestle , shan men er begin to punch i .
 i kick he into a manure pit right in front of the cattle pen for a shit bath .
 he get up , grab a pitchfork , and try to stab i , but somebody stop he .
 that be what happen in the morning .
 when i come back from herd buffalo in the evening , the team leader accuse i of beat peasant , say that he be go to call a meeting to denounce i .
 i tell he that he could take he chance and give i trouble , but i be no pushover .
 i also tell he that i would get some people together for a gang fight .
 the team leader say he do not want to give i a hard time ; it be shan men er 's mother who be give he a hard time .
 the woman be a widow , a real bitch .
 he say that be the way it go around here .
 later he say he be not go to arrange a denounce meeting but a help meeting .
 i could just stand in front of people and do a self-criticism .
 if i still do not agree , he be go to let the widow come after i .
 the meeting be a complete mess .
 the local all talk at once , say that the city student have go too far — we not only take they chicken and steal they dog , but also beat they people .
 the city student say , that be bullshit !
 who steal you chicken and dog ?
 do you catch we in the act ?
 we be here to build up we country 's borderland .
 we be not some criminal in exile .
 why should we put up with casual slander ?
 stand in front of the crowd , i do not do self-criticism but call they name .
 i do not expect shan men er 's mother to sneak up from behind , pick up a heavy stool , and slam my lower back , right on my old injury .
 i pass out instantly .
 by the time i come around , luo xiaosi have gather a group of city student and be threaten to burn the cattle pen .
 he also say he would make shan men er 's mother pay with she life .
 the team leader take a bunch of local to stop they .
 meanwhile , the vice team leader tell someone to take i to the hospital on a ox cart .
 the nurse say they should not try to move i since my back be break , and i would be do for .
 i say , my back seem ok and you guy can just carry i .
 however , since none of they be sure about whether or not my back be break , they be all afraid to move i .
 so i have no choice but to stay put .
 finally , the team leader come over and say , go phone chen qingyang .
 let she check he back .
 after a short while , chen qingyang run over , with messy hair and puffy eyelid .
 the first thing she say be : do not worry .
 if you be paralyzed , i 'll take care of you for the rest of my life .
 then she check my back and she diagnosis be the same as mine .
 so they carry i to the ox cart and send i to the hospital at the farm headquarters .
 that night chen qingyang accompany i to the hospital and wait until the x-ray of my lower back be develop .
 she leave after make sure everything be fine .
 she say she would come back to visit i in a couple of day , but she never do .
 i be hospitalize for a whole week , and once i could get around , i go straight back to see she .
 when i walk into chen qingyang 's clinic , i carry so many thing on my back that my pack be overflow .
 in addition to a wok , bowl , a basin , and ladle , there be enough food for two of we to eat for a entire month .
 when she see i come into she clinic , she give i a faint smile and say , be you completely recover ?
 where be you go with all that stuff ?
 i say i be go to the qingping thermal spring to bathe .
 she lean back languidly in she chair and say , that be a great idea .
 the thermal spring might cure you old injury .
 i say i be not really go to the thermal spring .
 i just want to stay on the back slope of the mountain for a few day .
 she say there be nothing on the back of the mountain .
 better go to the thermal spring .
 the qingping thermal spring be mud pool located in a valley , surround by nothing but wild , grassy hill .
 the people who build hut on the hill and live there year-round be usually patient with a variety of disease .
 if i go there , not only would not it cure the pain in my lower back , but worse , i might get leprosy .
 however , the lowland on the back slope of the desert mountain be crisscross with gully and ditch ; and fragrant grass grow lush in the sparse wood .
 i could build a thatched hut in some desert spot , a empty mountain with no human trace — gurgle water with fall petal .
 a place like that would help cultivate morality and nourish the inner nature .
 when chen qingyang hear this she could not help smile .
 how do you get to that place ?
 maybe i 'll go there to visit you .
 i give she direction and even make a map for she , and then go into the mountain alone .
 after i get to the desolate mountainside , chen qingyang do not come to see i right away .
 the strong wind of the dry season blow endlessly , shake the thatched hut .
 sit in a chair and listen to the sound of the wind , chen qingyang would look back at what happen and begin to have doubt about everything .
 it be hard for she to believe that she have come to these backwoods in a haze , have begin to be call damage goods for no reason , and then turn into real damage goods .
 the whole thing be just unbelievable .
 chen qingyang say that sometimes she would step out of she room and look in the direction of the back slope of the mountain , see the many path wind through the valley and lead deep into the mountain .
 my word still echo in she ear .
 she know that any of those path would take she to i .
 there be no doubt about it .
 but the more certain something be , the more doubtful it become .
 maybe the path do not lead anywhere ; maybe wang er be not in the mountain ; maybe wang er do not exist at all .
 a couple of day later , luo xiaosi bring several people to the hospital to see i .
 no one in the hospital have ever hear of wang er , so nobody know where he have go .
 at the time the hospital be rampant with hepatitis .
 the uninfected patient all flee to they home to recuperate , and the doctor go down to the production team to provide medical care .
 luo xiaosi come back to the fourteenth team and find my stuff go , so he go to ask the team leader whether he have see i .
 the team leader say , who be wang er ?
 never hear of he .
 luo xiaosi say , just a few day ago you call a meeting to denounce he , and the vixen hit he with a stool and almost kill he .
 have be remind that way , the team leader be even more reluctant to refresh he memory about i .
 it just so happen that at the time a relief delegation from beijing be come to investigate how the city student be treat in the countryside , especially whether any have be tie up , beat , or force to marry the local .
 because of this , the team leader be even more unwilling to remember i .
 luo xiaosi then make he way to the fifteenth team , ask chen qingyang whether she have see i , and hint in a roundabout sort of way that she would have a indecent relationship with i .
 chen qingyang then tell he that she know nothing about i .
 by the time luo xiaosi leave , chen qingyang be confuse .
 it seem many people do not believe wang er so much as exist .
 that be what confuse people .
 what everyone think exist must not exist , because everything before we eye be illusion ; what everyone do not think exist must exist , like wang er .
 if he do not exist , where do he name come from ?
 unable to overcome she curiosity , chen qingyang finally drop everything and go up the mountain to look for i .
 after the vixen knock i out with a stool , chen qingyang run all the way down the mountain to see i .
 she even cry in public and declare that if i do not recover , she would take care of i all she life .
 it turn out not only do i live , but i be not even paralyzed , which be a good thing for i though she be not crazy about it .
 it be almost as if she would confess publicly that she be damage goods .
 if i would die , or become paralyzed , it would have then be morally justified .
 but i have only stay in the hospital for a week and then run away .
 to she , i be the precise image of someone see from behind , hurry down the mountain , a man in she memory .
 she do not want to make love to i , nor do she want to carry on a love affair with i either .
 so , without a very important reason , she visit i would be the act of a woman who be truly damage goods .
 chen qingyang say that when she decide to head up the mountain to search for i , she do not have anything on under she white smock .
 dress like this , she cross a stretch of hill behind the fifteenth team .
 those hill be thick with grass , and under the grass lay red soil .
 in the morning the wind blow down the mountain to the plateau , cold as a mountain spring , and in the afternoon the wind return , full of heat and dust .
 chen qingyang come ride on a white wind to look for i .
 the wind get under she clothes and flow all over she body , like caress and lip .
 in fact , she do not really need i , nor do she have to find i .
 when people say she be damage goods and i be she lover , she come to see i every day .
 it seem necessary back then , though .
 ever since she admit in public she be damage goods , and i be she lover , no one say she be damage goods anymore , let alone mention my name in front of she ( except for luo xiaosi ) .
 people be so afraid of this kind of damaged-goods behavior in broad daylight that they do not even dare talk about it .
 as for the beijing relief delegation send to investigate the city student ' situation , everyone in the local area know about it except for i .
 that be because lately i have be off herd buffalo , which require go out early in the morning and come back late at night ; besides that , i have a bad reputation and no one bother to tell i .
 later , when i be in the hospital , nobody come to see i either .
 when i leave the hospital , i go deep into the mountain almost right away .
 i see only two people before my trip , one of whom be chen qingyang , who have not mention it ; the other one be we team leader , who also have not say anything other than tell i to take a good rest at the thermal spring .
 i tell he that i do not have anything ( food , utensil , etc. ) , so i could not go to the thermal spring .
 he say he could lend i some thing .
 i tell he that i might not be able to return they .
 he say it do not matter .
 so i borrow plenty of homemade smoked meat and sausage .
 chen qingyang do not give i the information because she do not care about it — she be not one of the city student .
 the team leader do not tell i because he think i know already .
 he also think that since i take so much food with i i probably would not come back .
 that be why when luo xiaosi ask he where wang er have go , he say , wang er ?
 who be wang er ?
 never hear of he .
 for those like luo xiaosi , it would have be a great advantage to find i — i could prove that the city student in the area be treat badly , often beaten senseless .
 for we team leader , my nonexistence be very convenient , because then no one could prove any of the city student have be beat senseless .
 to i , it do not really matter whether i exist or not .
 if no one come to look for i , i could grow some corn around the place and never leave .
 so i do not really care whether i exist or not .
 i also think about the problem of whether i exist or not in my little thatched hut .
 for example , other believe that chen qingyang have sleep with i and that prove my existence .
 in luo xiaosi 's word , wang er and chen qingyang take off they pants and screw .
 actually he do not see any of it , but the extent of he imagination be that we take off we pants .
 and there be chen qingyang , who say that i hurry down the mountain in my green fatigue .
 it never cross my mind that i do not look back as i walk .
 since i could not imagine these thing , they must be evidence of my existence .
 then there be this little buddha of mine , stiff and straight , and that be something i could not invent either .
 i always expect chen qingyang to come to see i , but she never come .
 by the time she finally show up , i have learn not to expect she .
 i use to believe that chen qingyang would come to see i immediately after i go up the mountain , but i be wrong .
 i wait for a long time and then decide to give up .
 i sit in my little hut , listen to the leaf rustling all over the mountain , finally reach a state where object and subject be both forget .
 i listen to the mighty air current surge over my head , and just then a wave rise from my soul , as flower bloom in the midst of the mountain and bamboo husk fall from the shoot and the bamboo stand up straight .
 when the wave recede , i would rest calmly , but i want to dance while the wave be at its peak .
 chen qingyang arrive at my thatched hut precisely at that moment and catch sight of i sit naked on the bamboo bed .
 my penis be like a skin rabbit , red , shiny , and a foot long , frankly erect .
 panic , chen qingyang immediately scream .
 chen qingyang 's search for i could be sum up as follow :
 two week after i go into the mountain , she go up the mountain to look for i .
 it be only two o'clock in the afternoon , but she take off she underwear , like woman who sneak out for sex at midnight , and wear only a white smock , walk barefoot in the mountain .
 she cross a sunlit meadow , enter a dry gully , and walk for a long time .
 even through the maze of gully , she do not make a single wrong turn .
 later she emerge from the gully , walk into a valley face the sun , and see a thatched hut that seem newly build .
 if there have be no wang er to tell she the route , she would not have be able to find such a tiny hut in the vast , wild mountain .
 but as she enter the hut and see wang er sit on the bed , he little buddha stiff , she be frighten into scream .
 later chen qingyang say she just could not believe everything she have experience be real , because something real need to have a cause .
 yet at the time she just take off she white smock , sit beside i , and stare at my little buddha , think he be the color of a burn scar .
 just then my thatched hut begin to shake in the wind , stream of sunlight leak through the roof and spatter she body , like star .
 i reach out my hand and touch she nipple , until she face flush and she nipple turn hard .
 suddenly she wake from she trance , she face blush with embarrassment .
 then she embrace i tightly .
 it be the second time that i make love to chen qingyang .
 when we first make love , many detail puzzle i .
 not until much later do i finally figure out how much she have really take to heart be call damage goods .
 since she could not prove she be not damage goods , she consent to become damage goods , like the woman catch in the act and summon on stage to confess the detail of they adultery .
 the confession would reach a point when the audience , unable to restrain themselves , they face twist into hundred of mask of lust , would shout , tie she up !
 then someone would rush onto the stage and bind she into the loop of a five-petal knot with thin hemp twine .
 she stand like this in front of the crowd , submit herself to all the shame and insult .
 that do not bother she at all .
 she would not have be afraid of be strip naked , strap to a millstone , and throw into a pond ; nor would she have fear be force to dress up , like the wife and concubine of wealthy man , they face cover with water-soaked yellow paper , sit upright until they smother to death .
 no , these thing would not have bother she at all .
 she be not the least bit worried about become actual damage goods , which she much prefer to be damage goods in name only .
 what disgust she be the act that make she damage goods .
 when i make love to chen qingyang , a lizard crawl out of a crack in the wall and cross the ground in the middle of the room , move intermittently .
 then suddenly startle , it flee quickly , disappear into the sunshine outside the door .
 just at that moment chen qingyang 's moan flood out , fill the entire room .
 i be scared and stop , lean over she body .
 but she pinch my leg and say : hurry , you idiot !
 i speed up and wave of vibration pass through i as if from the earth 's core .
 afterward , she say she have fall deep into sin and karma would catch up with she sooner or later .
 when she say that , the band of flush be fading from she chest .
 at the time we have not finish we business yet .
 so she make it sound like she would only be punish for what she have just do .
 suddenly a shudder travel from the top of my head to my tailbone and i begin to ejaculate wildly .
 since this have nothing to do with she , perhaps i would be the only one punish for it .
 later chen qingyang tell i that luo xiaosi have look for i everywhere .
 he go to the hospital , and people there tell he that i do not exist ; then he go to we team leader , who also say that i do not exist ; finally , he go to chen qingyang .
 chen qingyang tell he that since everyone say he do not exist , maybe he do not .
 she have no problem with that .
 when he hear this , luo xiaosi could not help cry .
 i feel very strange after i hear she word .
 i should not come into existence simply because a vixen hit i , nor should i stop exist because she hit i .
 actually , my existence be a indisputable fact .
 so i become obsess .
 to prove the indisputable fact , i go down the mountain the day the relief delegation arrive and take part in the delegation 's hearing .
 after the hearing , the team leader say , you do not look sick at all .
 i think you would better come back to feed the pig .
 he also arrange for people to trail chen qingyang and i , try to catch we in the act of adultery .
 of course , it be not easy to catch i because i walk so fast .
 no one could successfully track i .
 however , this get i into a lot more trouble .
 by then i begin to realize that it be really unnecessary for i to prove my existence to other .
 when i feed the pig for the production team , every day i have to carry bucket of water .
 it be really a tiring job , and impossible to slack off .
 the pig would squeal if they do not get enough food .
 i have to chop ton of vegetable and cut pile of wood .
 originally there have be three woman to do the job , but now the team leader assign it all to i .
 i find that i could not manage three woman 's work , especially when my back hurt .
 i really want to prove that i do not exist then .
 at night chen qingyang and i would make love in my small hut .
 in those day , i be full of respect for the task , enthusiastic about every kiss and caress .
 whether it be the classical missionary position , or man-from-behind position , man-from-side position , or woman-on-top position , i perform they in sober earnest .
 chen qingyang be very satisfied with my performance , and so be i.
 at those moment , i feel it be unnecessary to prove my existence .
 i draw a conclusion from these experience : never let other people pay attention to you !
 beijinger say : better a thief should steal from you than keep you in mind .
 you should never let other people keep you in mind .
 after a while , the city student in we team be all transfer to other position ; the man land work at the candy factory , and the woman get to teach at the agricultural middle school .
 i be the only one leave feed those pig .
 accord to they that be because i be not reeducate enough , but chen qingyang say it be because someone keep i in mind .
 this " someone " might have be the military deputy on we farm .
 she also say the military deputy be a jerk .
 she use to work in the hospital , but when the military deputy try to grope she , she give he a big slap , and afterward , she be send down to the fifteenth production team to work as a team doctor .
 the fifteenth team 's water be bitter , and there be not much to eat either .
 she get use to it after a while .
 but it be clear from the start the military deputy just want to make trouble for she .
 chen qingyang say that the military deputy would definitely not go easy on i , perhaps i would be kept-in-mind half to death .
 i say : what can he do to i ?
 if thing get really bad , i can simply run the hell away .
 what happen later all start there .
 that morning , right at dawn , i go down the mountain to feed the pig .
 as i pass the village well , i see the military deputy at the well stand brushing he tooth .
 he take the brush out of he mouth and talk to i with a mouth full of froth .
 i think he be very disgusting , so i leave without a word .
 shortly afterward , he run to the pigpen and shout at i : how dare you walk away from i like that ?
 i keep silent as i hear the word .
 even when he accuse i of play dumb , i still say nothing .
 after a while i walk away again .
 the military deputy come to we team to do some grassroot investigation and then stay .
 accord to he , he would not give up until he make wang er talk .
 he visit could be account for in two way : one be that he come down to we team for the investigation , but when he meet someone like i who play dumb with he , he get piss off and decide to stay ; the other be that he come down to we team not for investigation , but to pick on i , after hear that chen qingyang and i have a love affair .
 whatever bring he to we team , i make up my mind to stay mute .
 he could not do anything about it .
 the military deputy have a talk with i , ask i to write a confession .
 he say that the mass be very angry about my love affair with chen qingyang .
 if i do not confess , he would mobilize the mass to deal with i .
 he also say my behavior meet the criterion for my classification as one of " the bad element , " and i should be punish by the proletarian dictatorship .
 i could have defend myself by say i do not have a love affair .
 who could prove i do ?
 but i just stare at he , like a wild boar , like a idiot , like a male cat stare at a female one , until he anger vanish under my stare .
 then he let i go .
 in the end , he still could not get anything out of i .
 he be not even sure whether i be a mute or not .
 people tell he that i be not a mute .
 he could not be sure since he have never hear i speak a single word .
 to this day , whenever he think of i , he still can not figure out if i be mute or not .
 it make i very happy whenever i think about it .
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/002
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/002
@@ -0,0 +1,420 @@
 The boots reached the door, and came on into the room.
 Trinket peeped out from behind the table-cloth.
 From the size of his footwear, the new arrival seemed to be a boy like himself.
 He heaved a sigh of relief, and put the pancake in his mouth.
 He didn't dare to take a bite out of it, but softened it with his saliva, and then swallowed it silently down.
 Meanwhile he could hear noisy munching coming from the table above him.
 The new boy was clearly tucking in.
 'Why, he's just another scavenger like me!' thought Trinket to himself.
 'I'll jump out and scare him off, then I can carry on eating to my heart's content.'
 His thoughts ran on: 'What a fool I was just now!
 I should have stuffed a whole plateful in my pocket and buggered off!
 This isn't like home.
 They wouldn't miss a little thing like that, or expect me to pay for it!'
 All of a sudden there was a series of noisy thumps.
 The new scavenger had started hitting something.
 His curiosity aroused, Trinket poked his head out from under the table.
 What he saw was a boy of fourteen or fifteen, in a short gown, punching at one of the bags that hung from the beam.
 After a while, the boy moved across and started attacking one of the oxhide cut-outs.
 He struck the figure first on the chest with one fist, then reached forward with both hands and grappled it by the waist, forcing it to the ground.
 It was very much the same sort of technique as the one used by the Manchu wrestlers in the inn the previous day.
 Trinket chuckled to himself and darted out from beneath the table.
 'Why fight a dummy!' he cried.
 'Why not try me?'
 The other boy's first reaction was one of alarm, at the sight of this strange apparition with its head swathed in bandages.
 But alarm quickly turned to delight when he realized that he had found a sparring partner.
 'Very well!' he replied.
 'On guard!'
 Trinket sprang forward and seized the boy's arms, intending to give him a sharp twist, but the boy turned smartly, and hooked him with his right foot, sending Trinket crashing to the floor.
 'You're hopeless!' he jeered.
 'You obviously don't know the first thing about wrestling!'
 'Who says I don't!' protested Trinket, leaping to his feet again and reaching for the boy's left leg.
 The boy made a grab for his back, but this time Trinket dodged in time and the boy seized a handful of air.
 Trinket recalled Whiskers' fight with the seven wrestlers at the inn, and shot out a quick left that caught the boy hard, fair and square, on the lower cheek.
 The boy stood there stunned for a few seconds, and a momentary look of anger came into his eyes.
 'You're hopeless!' cried Trinket with a grin.
 'You obviously don't know the first thing about wrestling.'
 The boy said nothing, but feinted with his left fist.
 Trinket fell for it and dodged, and as he did so, the boy's elbow came crashing across into his midriff and winded him completely.
 He crumpled up and fell to the ground in excruciating pain.
 The boy now came at Trinket from behind, slipped both hands under his arms and laced his hands together around his throat, throttling him, and pressing him harder and harder down on to the ground.
 Trinket kicked frantically with his right foot, but then the boy loosed his hands and gave him a terrific shove which sent him rolling across the room like a puppy chasing its own tail.
 Trinket was furious.
 He came tumbling back, wrapped both arms round the boy's legs, and tugged at him with all his might.
 The boy crashed down right on top of him.
 He was quite a bit bigger than Trinket, and had soon succeeded in throttling him again and pinning him to the ground.
 Trinket began to choke, thrashed out with his feet to extricate himself, and finally managed to wriggle on top of the boy and hold him down.
 He was too light to maintain the upper hand for long, however, and soon the boy was back on top of him again.
 Ever a crafty fighter, Trinket now let go of the boy's legs, got behind him, and landed him a good kick on the backside.
 The boy quickly grabbed his right leg and tugged at it, sending Trinket crashing down on his back.
 The boy leapt astride him, pinned his head to the floor, and cried: 'Well!
 Surrender?'
 Trinket had meanwhile managed to hook his left foot round the boy's waist, and started to rub it up and down the small of his back.
 The boy, it transpired, was extremely ticklish, and he couldn't help giggling, and loosened his grasp.
 Trinket seized his chance, leapt up, and pinned his opponent down by the throat.
 The boy now used a standard wrestling ploy, gripping Trinket by the back of the neck and pulling him to the ground with considerable force.
 Trinket went out like a light.
 When he regained consciousness, he found that he was temporarily immobilized.
 The boy burst out laughing.
 'Well?
 Had enough?
 Give in?'
 But Trinket was not finished yet.
 He eventually succeeded in jumping up and landing a head-butt right in the boy's midriff.
 The boy groaned and staggered back a few steps.
 Trinket lunged after him, the boy leant a little to one side, put out a leg, and brought him tumbling to the floor.
 Trinket reached out frantically as he fell, clutching at the boy's legs, and the two of them went down together.
 They struggled for a while, each one gaining the upper hand for a moment, then going under, ringing the changes more than a dozen times, until finally they were in a complete deadlock, panting and staring fixedly at each other.
 And then suddenly, at exactly the same moment, they both burst out laughing.
 There was something about the clinch they were in that struck them both as terribly funny.
 Slowly they let go.
 The boy reached out a hand and began removing the bandages from Trinket's face.
 'What did you want to wrap your face up for?'
 Trinket was about to snatch the bandages back, when he reflected that the boy had already seen most of his face and that it would achieve nothing.
 'I didn't want anyone to recognize me taking the cake.'
 'I see,' said the boy, chuckling and standing up.
 'So you make a habit of coming here and taking food, do you?'
 'No, I don't,' said Trinket.
 As he rose to his feet, he stole a closer glance at his opponent: there was something at once impressive and attractive about the boy's features, a clearness of brow, a noble look in the eyes, an expression in the face, that drew Trinket towards him.
 'What's your name?' asked the boy.
 'Laurel,' replied Trinket.
 'And yours?'
 After a moment's hesitation the boy replied: 'Mine's . . .
 People call me Misty.
 Which of the Goong-goongs do you work for?'
 'I'm with Hai Goong-goong.'
 Misty nodded, and used Trinket's bandages to mop the sweat from his brow.
 He helped himself to a cake.
 Trinket was not going to be outdone.
 If this young fellow could continue calmly scavenging, so could he.
 He popped another slice of layer cake nonchalantly into his mouth.
 'I can see you've never done any wrestling,' laughed Misty.
 'But you're a quick mover all the same!
 You managed to get away that time.
 A few more goes and I'd have had you, though—'
 'Is that right?' protested Trinket.
 'Come on then: let's see—'
 'At you!'
 The two of them set to again.
 Misty clearly knew a few wrestling moves, and was the older and stronger of the two.
 But Trinket had the benefit of years of experience in the streets of Yangzhou, where he'd had to deal with all manner of bullies and thugs, big and small, and in this respect he was definitely Misty's superior.
 But for one reason or another (partly Whiskers' lecture, partly because this was, after all, only 'play-fighting' and not in deadly earnest) he didn't avail himself of a single one of the dubious tricks at which he excelled: the finger-twist, the pigtail-pull, the throat-bite, the eye-poke, the ear-yank, the grip-o'-the-balls.
 As a result he eventually came off the loser again, with Misty sitting on his back, and no hope of throwing him off.
 'Surrender?'
 'Never!'
 Misty burst out laughing and jumped up.
 Trinket went for him again, but this time Misty shook his head.
 'No more for today!
 Tomorrow, if you like.
 But I don't see the point: you'll never be able to beat me!'
 Trinket was not having this.
 He pulled a piece of silver from his pocket, about three taels' worth: 'Tomorrow we fight for money!
 You'd better bring three taels yourself!'
 Misty seemed somewhat taken aback by this but then concurred.
 'All right.
 We fight for money.
 I'll bring my stake.
 See you here at noon tomorrow.'
 'Live or die!
 Excellent kungfu!
 My word is my wand!' cried Trinket, and Misty burst out laughing.
 'It certainly is!'
 And with that he left the room.
 Trinket helped himself to a big handful of cakes and stuffed them inside his jacket.
 Then he too left the room.
 As he went, he found himself thinking of Whiskers' heroic stand at Victory Hill: now there was a man!
 Whiskers had pledged his word to fight, and nothing could have stood between him and the fulfilment of that pledge, not the walls of his prison cell, not even his own wounds.
 How many times Trinket had sat listening to the storytellers' tales, and how many times he'd dreamed of one day being a hero himself—Trinket the Brave Man and True!
 Now, he'd said he would fight, and there could be no going back!
 He had pledged his word!
 And if he was to be a man of his word, he would have to forget about escape—at least for the time being.
 He would have to go back to the old eunuch that evening.
 He therefore decided to retrace his steps to the room where they had been gambling earlier in the day — and from there he took a direction opposite to the one he had taken earlier (which had led him deeper and deeper into the mansion), followed two covered walkways, vaguely remembered one or two shrubs he had passed by in the courtyards on the way, and somehow, by hook or by crook, navigated his way back to the old eunuch's quarters.
 As he drew near the entrance, he heard the old fellow coughing.
 'Goong-goong?
 Are you feeling any better?'
 'Better my arse!' muttered the eunuch.
 'Get a move on, will you!'
 Trinket hurried over to him.
 Old Hai was sitting at a table (the broken one had been replaced).
 ''How much did you win?'
 'I won a dozen taels,' replied Trinket.
 'But I—'
 'You what?' snapped the eunuch.
 'I lent them to Wu.'
 In actual fact he'd won twenty and lent twelve to Wu: the remaining eight he wished to hang on to.
 Old Hai scowled at him.
 'What do you want to go lending money to that Wu fellow for?
 He doesn't even work in the Upper Library, dammit!
 You could at least have lent to one of the Wen brothers!'
 Trinket didn't follow this at all.
 'But they didn't ask me for a loan.'
 'Then you should have found a way to offer one.
 Have you forgotten everything I ever told you?'
 'It's just that. . . what with killing that boy yesterday, I can't seem to think straight, it must have gone clean out of my mind.
 I ought to have lent the money to one of the Wen brothers, that's right, I remember now, you told me.'
 Old Hai humphed.
 'What's so alarming about killing?
 I suppose you're only a child though, you've never done it before.
 Now, about the book— I hope you haven't forgotten.'
 'The book?'
 Old Hai humphed again.
 'Have you forgotten everything?'
 'Goong-goong, I... I've got this terrible headache . . . and I'm so worried about your cough ...
 I just can't keep my mind on anything!'
 'Very well.
 Come over here!'
 'Yes, Goong-goong!'
 Trinket walked a few steps closer.
 'I'm going to repeat it for you once more.
 Forget this time, and I shall kill you.'
 'Yes, Goong-goong!' piped Trinket, thinking to himself, 'Just say it once, and I'll never forget it, not in a hundred years!'
 'Listen: you're to win money from the Wen brothers.
 Then you're to lend them money, the more the better.
 Then, after a few days you're to ask them to take you to the Upper Library.
 They'll have to say yes, if they owe you money.
 If they try to fob you off, you tell them that I'll report them to the Chief Librarian;
 I'll tell him they refuse to pay their debts, and ask him to wait for His Majesty to—'
 'His Majesty?'
 'What?'
 'Oh . . . nothing.'
 'If they ask you why you want to go to the Upper Library, you say that you're longing for a glimpse of His Majesty, so you just want a chance to perform some little errand there.
 Of course the Wen brothers won't let you see His Majesty; when they take you, His Majesty won't even be in the Upper Library.
 That's when you find a way to steal the book . . .'
 Something was beginning to fall into place in Trinket's mind, with all these references to 'His Majesty'.
 'Could this be the Palace, the Forbidden City itself!' he thought silently to himself.
 'Have I been wrong all this time, about it being the number one whore-house in Peking?
 Aiyeeh! Of course!
 That must be it!
 These people are all eunuchs working for the Emperor. . .'
 As a boy, Trinket had heard people talk about the Emperor, the Empress, Princes and Princesses, Palace Ladies, Palace Eunuchs, but he hadn't the faintest idea what these grand beings actually looked like.
 All he knew was that the Emperor wore a Dragon Robe.
 In Yangzhou he'd seen all sorts of plays, but the eunuchs on stage were never dressed anything like Old Hai, or his new gambling friend Wu.
 And the stage eunuchs always held those long horsehair fly-whisks, and kept waving them around in the air.
 And anyway, he had never understood a word of what they were singing.
 So this was what real Palace Eunuchs were like!
 'Cripes!' he cried silently to himself.
 That means I've become a little Palace Eunuch myself!
 I've lost my balls!'
 'Did you take in what I said just now?' growled Old Hai.
 'Yes, Goong-goong, yes!
 I've got to go to His Majesty's Upper Library!'
 'And why have you got to go?
 To play?'
 'To steal a book.'
 'Which book?'
 'I... I... can't remember.'
 'I'll tell you once more.
 And this time, don't forget.
 It's a Sutra, called the Sutra in Forty-Two Sections.
 It's very old.
 There are several copies of it.
 Just bring them all to me.
 Got it?
 Now—what's it called?'
 'The Sutra in Forty-Two Sections.'
 Trinket sounded very pleased with himself.
 'What are you so happy about?' snapped the old eunuch.
 'I'm just happy about. . . about remembering it the minute you mentioned it again.'
 In actual fact, when Old Hai had spoken of stealing a book, Trinket's heart had sunk.
 The 'stealing' part was no problem; it was the 'book' part that presented what seemed at first like an insurmountable obstacle.
 The trouble was that Trinket could barely read.
 He couldn't decipher more than a word or two, let alone book titles.
 Then he heard the eunuch say that the book was the Sutra in Forty-Two Sections, and his heart leapt: what the word Sutra looked like he had not the foggiest notion, but numbers were something he could read.
 So the second part of the title was a walk-over!
 Wasn't that sufficient reason to be pleased?
 'Now,' went on Old Hai, 'if you go stealing books from the Upper Library, you've got to be very smart, very careful.
 If anyone spots you, you're as good as dead.
 A hundred times over.'
 'I know,' said Trinket.
 He suddenly thought of something, and added: 'If I did get caught, I'd never dream of dragging you into it, Goong-goong!'
 Old Hai heaved a strangely unconcerned sigh.
 'Drag me in or drag me out, it's all the same to me . . .'
 He had another coughing fit, and went on: 'You've done quite well today.
 At least you've won something.
 What did the others think?
 Were they suspicious?'
 Trinket chortled.
 'Oh no, why should they be?'
 He was about to boast, but thought better of it.
 'Well then, don't sit around doing nothing.
 Eat your lunch, and if you've no jobs to do, go and practise with the dice!'
 'Yes, Goong-goong!'
 Trinket walked across to the dining-table, where bowls and chopsticks had been laid, four dishes and a soup, all untouched.
 'Goong-goong, aren't you eating?
 Let me serve you!'
 'I'm not hungry.
 You go ahead.'
 Trinket was delighted, and without bothering to fill his bowl with rice, he attacked a dish of stewed meat.
 The food was cold, but he was hungry, and to him it was indescribably delicious.
 'I wonder where they get the food from?
 Oh well, I'd better not ask too many questions, just keep my eyes open and pick things up one at a time.
 If this really is the Forbidden City, then old Wu and the Wen brothers and little Misty must all of them be eunuchs.
 I wonder what the actual Emperor and Empress look like?
 I must try and get a look.
 Then one day when I'm back at home, ha ha!
 I can tell people who I've seen.
 Just imagine the look on their faces!
 'I wonder if Whiskers got out safe?
 They didn't say anything about someone getting caught when we were gambling . . .
 Most probably he got away all right.'
 When he had finished eating, he went through the motions of practising with the dice so as not to arouse the old eunuch's suspicions, throwing them noisily across the table.
 After a while his eyelids began to feel heavy.
 He hadn't slept all night.
 In minutes he was sound asleep.
 He slept till evening, when a junior eunuch brought in their supper.
 Trinket waited on Old Hai as he ate a bowl of rice, and then helped him to bed.
 Afterwards he went to lie down on the smaller bed, thinking to himself: 'Tomorrow, whatever else happens, I must win my fight with Misty!'
 He lay there, trying to remember Whiskers' fight with the wrestlers in the tavern.
 He wished he could remember the details more clearly.
 'If only I'd taken old Whiskers up on his offer!
 With him as my teacher I could have learnt a thing or two on the way up here, and then I could have put Misty in his place—even though he is stronger than I am.
 If he gets me on the ground again tomorrow, I'll die of shame!
 Little White Dragon—forget it!
 I'd never dare show my face among the Brothers!'
 Suddenly a thought occurred to him.
 'The wrestlers were no match for Whiskers; but Whiskers was no match for Old Turtle-head—why don't I get him to teach me a few moves?'
 He asked the old eunuch at once: 'Goong-goong, if you want me to go stealing books from the Upper Library, there's just one problem.'
 'What's that?'
 'Well, after today's game, I met this . . . little eunuch, who stood in my way and asked me to give him some of my winnings.
 I wouldn't, so we ended up fighting.
 That's why I was so late for lunch.'
 'He beat you, presumably.'
 'He was bigger than me, and stronger.
 He says I've got to fight with him every day, until I can beat him.
 Then he'll let me off.'
 'What was the little fellow's name?
 Which part of the Palace was he from?'
 'He's called Misty.
 I don't know where he's from.'
 'You must have been acting too pleased with yourself after your win—that's probably what annoyed him.'
 'I won't let him get away with it!
 I'm going to fight him tomorrow!
 But I just wonder if I can beat him.'
 Old Hai humphed.
 'You want to wangle some moves out of me, don't you?
 The answer's no, so it's no use trying.'
 'Clever Old Turtle-head!' thought Trinket, silently cursing to himself.
 This little fellow Misty,' he began again, out loud, 'he wasn't such a good fighter really.
 I wouldn't need to learn much to beat him.
 I don't need you to teach me, either.
 I had him on the ground today, it's just that he was too strong for me: he managed to buck me off.
 Tomorrow I'll get a proper grip on him.
 That should fix the little bugger!'
 He had been trying so hard all day to keep his language clean.
 'If you want to stop him bucking you, that's easy!' said Old Hai.
 'I didn't think it would be hard.
 I just get him in a good shoulder grip, then—'
 'That's no good!
 Bucking comes from the lower back.
 You have to knee him on the vital point in the small of his back.
 Come over here and I'll show you.'
 Trinket hopped out of bed and was at Old Hai's bedside in a trice.
 The old eunuch felt around in the small of his back and pressed lightly.
 Trinket felt his whole body go limp.
 'Can you remember that?'
 'Yes, I'll try it out tomorrow.
 Let's hope it works.'
 'Works?
 Of course it will work.
 It's absolutely foolproof!'
 Old Hai reached out his hand and pressed lightly on either side of Trinket's neck.
 Trinket let out a gasp of pain.
 He had a choking sensation in his chest, and could hardly breathe.
 'Get him on these two points,' said Hai, 'and he'll have no strength to fight with.'
 Trinket was pleased as punch.
 'Well, that's it then!
 Tomorrow, I win!'
 Trinket went back to bed, and fell asleep dreaming of Misty surrendering to the Little White Dragon!
 Wu came to fetch him again the following morning.
 It was the Wen brothers' turn to be bankers.
 Trinket had soon managed to win over twenty taels off them.
 It was a bad day for the bank altogether.
 In less than an hour they had to pay out fifty taels, which was all they had.
 Trinket lent them another twenty, and by the end of the day's play that was all gone too.
 All Trinket could think about was his appointment with Misty.
 As soon as the gambling was over, he hurried to the 'cake room'.
 The table was piled high again with good things to eat, and this time Trinket tucked in with a vengeance.
 Then he heard the flip-ploy of cloth boots again.
 He ducked under the table, just in case it turned out to be someone other than Misty.
 'Laurel!
 Laurel!'
 It was Misty's voice calling from the doorway.
 Trinket sprang out, and with a big grin on his face, called back: 'Live or die!'
 'I live, you die!' laughed Misty, striding into the room.
 Trinket noticed at once that he was wearing a completely new outfit, and couldn't help feeling jealous.
 'Huh!' he muttered to himself.
 'Just you wait!
 You won't be so pleased when I've made a big rip in that smart gown of yours!'
 He let out a great war cry and threw himself straight into the attack.
 'Excellent kungfu!' cried his opponent, grappling him with both arms, and delivering a swinging kick with his left foot.
 Trinket lost his balance, tottered and fell, bringing Misty down with him.
 As Trinket rolled and spun round, he managed to pin Misty face down on the floor.
 He remembered Old Hai's little demonstration, and felt for the vital point in the small of Misty's back.
 But he had never done this sort of thing before, and it was hard to find the point at his very first attempt.
 Misty meanwhile had spun round, gripped Trinket's left arm, and twisted it back.
 'Hey!' screamed Trinket, 'that's not fair!
 Twisting my arm like that!'
 That's what wresding's all about!' laughed Misty.
 'Who says it's not fair!'
 Trinket took advantage of the fact that Misty was busy speaking and momentarily off his guard, to launch a counter-attack.
 He brought his head down with all his might on to Misty's back, shot his right hand under his armpit, and flung him up into the air as hard as he could.
 Misty went flying over his head and landed widi a crash on the ground.
 He leapt to his feet again, crying: 'So you know the Bucking Antelope too!'
 Trinket had never even heard of the Antelope.
 He'd just been improvising and thrashing around, and somehow or other had managed to outwit his opponent.
 He was pretty chuffed.
 'The Antelope is nothing!' he cried.
 'I know plenty more, and they're a lot worse.
 You haven't seen anything yet!'
 'Perfect!' cried Misty in delight.
 'Go to!'
 Trinket engaged in a quick moment's reflection: 'Misty has obviously had lessons—that's why he keeps getting the better of me.
 But that's no problem.
 All I have to do is watch his moves and copy them.
 He can throw me a few times— I'll soon get the hang of it.'
 Misty started coming at him.
 Trinket lunged back, but it was a feint: Misty stepped aside, let Trinket surge on, and chopped him on the back with the side of his hand.
 Trinket was unable to rein himself in, and went crashing to the ground.
 Misty gave a great cry of delight, leapt forwards, and planted himself astride Trinket's back.
 'Surrender?'
 'No!
 Never!' protested Trinket,
 but when he tried to straighten himself up and get to his feet, he felt a sudden numbness in the small of his back.
 Misty had beaten him to it!
 He had pressed on exactly the spot Old Hai had been trying to teach him the previous evening.
 After struggling futilely for a moment longer, he finally gave up.
 'All right!' he cried.
 This time I surrender!'
 Misty laughed and set him free.
 As Trinket got up, he suddenly shot out one of his feet.
 Misty toppled over, and Trinket punched him in the small of the back.
 Misty gave a cry of pain and bent double.
 Trinket leapt on him from behind and gripped him tightly round the throat with both his hands.
 Misty lost consciousness for an instant, and fell flat on the ground.
 Trinket held on and demanded triumphantly: 'Surrender?'
 Misty gave a little grunt.
 Then suddenly he drove his elbows hard into Trinket's ribs, and Trinket went reeling over on to the floor, screaming with pain, certain that he must have several broken bones.
 Misty spun round and sat astride his chest, once more the victor, though this time a winded and exhausted one, panting for breath.
 'Do . . . you . . . give in?'
 'Give in my arse!' panted Trinket back.
 The answer's no!
 A hundred times no!
 You were lucky just now, that's all!'
 'Then get up ... and fight!'
 Trinket stretched and heaved with all his might (what little of it he had left), but his opponent was still astride his aching ribs, and his efforts were to no avail.
 After several more minutes of futile struggle, he surrendered yet again.
 Misty rose to his feet.
 His arms were sore and limp with exhaustion.
 Trinket staggered to his feet and took a few tottering steps across the room.
 'Tomorrow . . . tomorrow I'll take you on again . . . and I'll beat you for sure!'
 Misty laughed.
 'If we fight a hundred times, you'll. . . you'll always lose!
 If you've got the guts, come again tomorrow!'
 'You're probably the one who's not got the guts!
 I'm not afraid.
 Live or die!
 My word is my wand!'
 They had both been quite carried away by the fighting, and neither of them had mentioned the money, or the bet they had laid.
 Or to be strictly accurate, Misty didn't mention it, and since he didn't, Trinket was more than happy to pretend to have forgotten.
 If he had emerged the victor, it would have been a very different story.
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/002.tok
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/002.tok
@@ -0,0 +1,420 @@
 the boot reach the door , and come on into the room .
 trinket peep out from behind the table-cloth .
 from the size of he footwear , the new arrival seem to be a boy like himself .
 he heave a sigh of relief , and put the pancake in he mouth .
 he do not dare to take a bite out of it , but soften it with he saliva , and then swallow it silently down .
 meanwhile he could hear noisy munch come from the table above he .
 the new boy be clearly tuck in .
 ' why , he be just another scavenger like i ! ' think trinket to himself .
 ' i 'll jump out and scare he off , then i can carry on eat to my heart 's content . '
 he thought run on : ' what a fool i be just now !
 i should have stuff a whole plateful in my pocket and bugger off !
 this be not like home .
 they would not miss a little thing like that , or expect i to pay for it ! '
 all of a sudden there be a series of noisy thump .
 the new scavenger have start hit something .
 he curiosity arouse , trinket poke he head out from under the table .
 what he see be a boy of fourteen or fifteen , in a short gown , punch at one of the bag that hang from the beam .
 after a while , the boy move across and start attack one of the oxhide cut-out .
 he strike the figure first on the chest with one fist , then reach forward with both hand and grapple it by the waist , force it to the ground .
 it be very much the same sort of technique as the one use by the manchu wrestler in the inn the previous day .
 trinket chuckle to himself and dart out from beneath the table .
 ' why fight a dummy ! ' he cry .
 ' why not try i ? '
 the other boy 's first reaction be one of alarm , at the sight of this strange apparition with its head swathe in bandage .
 but alarm quickly turn to delight when he realize that he have find a spar partner .
 ' very well ! ' he reply .
 ' on guard ! '
 trinket spring forward and seize the boy 's arm , intend to give he a sharp twist , but the boy turn smartly , and hook he with he right foot , send trinket crash to the floor .
 ' you be hopeless ! ' he jeer .
 ' you obviously do not know the first thing about wrestle ! '
 ' who say i do not ! ' protest trinket , leap to he foot again and reach for the boy 's left leg .
 the boy make a grab for he back , but this time trinket dodge in time and the boy seize a handful of air .
 trinket recall whisker ' fight with the seven wrestler at the inn , and shoot out a quick left that catch the boy hard , fair and square , on the lower cheek .
 the boy stand there stunned for a few seconds , and a momentary look of anger come into he eye .
 ' you be hopeless ! ' cry trinket with a grin .
 ' you obviously do not know the first thing about wrestling . '
 the boy say nothing , but feint with he left fist .
 trinket fall for it and dodge , and as he do so , the boy 's elbow come crash across into he midriff and wind he completely .
 he crumple up and fall to the ground in excruciating pain .
 the boy now come at trinket from behind , slip both hand under he arm and lace he hand together around he throat , throttle he , and press he harder and harder down on to the ground .
 trinket kick frantically with he right foot , but then the boy loose he hand and give he a terrific shove which send he roll across the room like a puppy chase its own tail .
 trinket be furious .
 he come tumble back , wrap both arm round the boy 's leg , and tug at he with all he might .
 the boy crash down right on top of he .
 he be quite a bit bigger than trinket , and have soon succeed in throttle he again and pin he to the ground .
 trinket begin to choke , thrash out with he foot to extricate himself , and finally manage to wriggle on top of the boy and hold he down .
 he be too light to maintain the upper hand for long , however , and soon the boy be back on top of he again .
 ever a crafty fighter , trinket now let go of the boy 's leg , get behind he , and land he a good kick on the backside .
 the boy quickly grab he right leg and tug at it , send trinket crash down on he back .
 the boy leap astride he , pin he head to the floor , and cry : ' well !
 surrender ? '
 trinket have meanwhile manage to hook he left foot round the boy 's waist , and start to rub it up and down the small of he back .
 the boy , it transpire , be extremely ticklish , and he could not help giggling , and loosen he grasp .
 trinket seize he chance , leap up , and pin he opponent down by the throat .
 the boy now use a standard wrestling ploy , grip trinket by the back of the neck and pull he to the ground with considerable force .
 trinket go out like a light .
 when he regain consciousness , he find that he be temporarily immobilize .
 the boy burst out laughing .
 ' well ?
 have enough ?
 give in ? '
 but trinket be not finish yet .
 he eventually succeed in jump up and land a head-butt right in the boy 's midriff .
 the boy groan and stagger back a few step .
 trinket lunge after he , the boy lean a little to one side , put out a leg , and bring he tumble to the floor .
 trinket reach out frantically as he fall , clutch at the boy 's leg , and the two of they go down together .
 they struggle for a while , each one gain the upper hand for a moment , then go under , ring the change more than a dozen time , until finally they be in a complete deadlock , panting and stare fixedly at each other .
 and then suddenly , at exactly the same moment , they both burst out laughing .
 there be something about the clinch they be in that strike they both as terribly funny .
 slowly they let go .
 the boy reach out a hand and begin remove the bandage from trinket 's face .
 ' what do you want to wrap you face up for ? '
 trinket be about to snatch the bandage back , when he reflect that the boy have already see most of he face and that it would achieve nothing .
 ' i do not want anyone to recognize i take the cake . '
 ' i see , ' say the boy , chuckle and stand up .
 ' so you make a habit of come here and take food , do you ? '
 ' no , i do not , ' say trinket .
 as he rise to he foot , he steal a closer glance at he opponent : there be something at once impressive and attractive about the boy 's feature , a clearness of brow , a noble look in the eye , a expression in the face , that draw trinket towards he .
 ' what be you name ? ' ask the boy .
 ' laurel , ' reply trinket .
 ' and yours ? '
 after a moment 's hesitation the boy reply : ' mine 's . . .
 people call i misty .
 which of the goong-goong do you work for ? '
 ' i be with haus goong-goong . '
 misty nod , and use trinket 's bandage to mop the sweat from he brow .
 he help himself to a cake .
 trinket be not go to be outdo .
 if this young fellow could continue calmly scavenging , so could he .
 he pop another slice of layer cake nonchalantly into he mouth .
 ' i can see you have never do any wrestling , ' laugh misty .
 ' but you be a quick mover all the same !
 you manage to get away that time .
 a few more go and i would have have you , though — '
 ' be that right ? ' protest trinket .
 ' come on then : let 's see — '
 ' at you ! '
 the two of they set to again .
 misty clearly know a few wrestling move , and be the older and stronger of the two .
 but trinket have the benefit of year of experience in the street of yangzhou , where he would have to deal with all manner of bully and thug , big and small , and in this respect he be definitely misty 's superior .
 but for one reason or another ( partly whiskers ' lecture , partly because this be , after all , only ' play-fight ' and not in deadly earnest ) he do not avail himself of a single one of the dubious trick at which he excel : the finger-twist , the pigtail-pull , the throat-bite , the eye-poke , the ear-yank , the grip-o ' - the-ball .
 as a result he eventually come off the loser again , with misty sit on he back , and no hope of throw he off .
 ' surrender ? '
 ' never ! '
 misty burst out laughing and jump up .
 trinket go for he again , but this time misty shake he head .
 ' no more for today !
 tomorrow , if you like .
 but i do not see the point : you 'll never be able to beat i ! '
 trinket be not have this .
 he pull a piece of silver from he pocket , about three tael ' worth : ' tomorrow we fight for money !
 you would better bring three tael yourself ! '
 misty seem somewhat take aback by this but then concur .
 ' all right .
 we fight for money .
 i 'll bring my stake .
 see you here at noon tomorrow . '
 ' live or die !
 excellent kungfu !
 my word be my wand ! ' cry trinket , and misty burst out laughing .
 ' it certainly be ! '
 and with that he leave the room .
 trinket help himself to a big handful of cake and stuff they inside he jacket .
 then he too leave the room .
 as he go , he find himself thinking of whisker ' heroic stand at victory hill : now there be a man !
 whisker have pledge he word to fight , and nothing could have stand between he and the fulfilment of that pledge , not the wall of he prison cell , not even he own wound .
 how many time trinket have sit listen to the storyteller ' tale , and how many time he would dream of one day be a hero himself — trinket the brave man and true !
 now , he would say he would fight , and there could be no go back !
 he have pledge he word !
 and if he be to be a man of he word , he would have to forget about escape — at least for the time be .
 he would have to go back to the old eunuch that evening .
 he therefore decide to retrace he step to the room where they have be gamble earlier in the day — and from there he take a direction opposite to the one he have take earlier ( which have lead he deeper and deeper into the mansion ) , follow two covered walkway , vaguely remember one or two shrub he have pass by in the courtyard on the way , and somehow , by hook or by crook , navigate he way back to the old eunuch 's quarter .
 as he draw near the entrance , he hear the old fellow cough .
 ' goong-goong ?
 be you feel any better ? '
 ' better my arse ! ' mutter the eunuch .
 ' get a move on , will you ! '
 trinket hurry over to he .
 old hai be sit at a table ( the broken one have be replace ) .
 '' how much do you win ? '
 ' i win a dozen tael , ' reply trinket .
 ' but i — '
 ' you what ? ' snap the eunuch .
 ' i lend they to wu . '
 in actual fact he have win twenty and lend twelve to wu : the remain eight he wish to hang on to .
 old hai scowl at he .
 ' what do you want to go lend money to that wu fellow for ?
 he do not even work in the upper library , dammit !
 you could at least have lend to one of the wen brother ! '
 trinket do not follow this at all .
 ' but they do not ask i for a loan . '
 ' then you should have find a way to offer one .
 have you forget everything i ever tell you ? '
 ' it be just that . . . what with killing that boy yesterday , i can not seem to think straight , it must have go clean out of my mind .
 i ought to have lend the money to one of the wen brother , that be right , i remember now , you tell i . '
 old hai humph .
 ' what be so alarming about kill ?
 i suppose you be only a child though , you have never do it before .
 now , about the book — i hope you have not forget . '
 ' the book ? '
 old hai humph again .
 ' have you forget everything ? '
 ' goong-goong , i. . . i have get this terrible headache . . . and i be so worried about you cough ...
 i just can not keep my mind on anything ! '
 ' very well .
 come over here ! '
 ' yes , goong-goong ! '
 trinket walk a few step closer .
 ' i be go to repeat it for you once more .
 forget this time , and i shall kill you . '
 ' yes , goong-goong ! ' pipe trinket , think to himself , ' just say it once , and i 'll never forget it , not in a hundred year ! '
 ' listen : you be to win money from the wen brother .
 then you be to lend they money , the more the better .
 then , after a few day you be to ask they to take you to the upper library .
 they 'll have to say yes , if they owe you money .
 if they try to fob you off , you tell they that i 'll report they to the chief librarian ;
 i 'll tell he they refuse to pay they debt , and ask he to wait for he majesty to — '
 ' he majesty ? '
 ' what ? '
 ' oh . . . nothing . '
 ' if they ask you why you want to go to the upper library , you say that you be longing for a glimpse of he majesty , so you just want a chance to perform some little errand there .
 of course the wen brother will not let you see he majesty ; when they take you , he majesty will not even be in the upper library .
 that be when you find a way to steal the book . . . '
 something be begin to fall into place in trinket 's mind , with all these reference to ' he majesty ' .
 ' could this be the palace , the forbidden city itself ! ' he think silently to himself .
 ' have i be wrong all this time , about it be the number one whore-house in peke ?
 aiyeeh ! of course !
 that must be it !
 these people be all eunuch work for the emperor . . . '
 as a boy , trinket have hear people talk about the emperor , the empress , princes and princesses , palace ladies , palace eunuchs , but he have not the faintest idea what these grand being actually look like .
 all he know be that the emperor wear a dragon robe .
 in yangzhou he would see all sort of play , but the eunuch on stage be never dress anything like old hai , or he new gambling friend wu .
 and the stage eunuch always hold those long horsehair fly-whisk , and keep wave they around in the air .
 and anyway , he have never understand a word of what they be singing .
 so this be what real palace eunuch be like !
 ' cripes ! ' he cry silently to himself .
 that mean i have become a little palace eunuch myself !
 i have lose my ball ! '
 ' do you take in what i say just now ? ' growl old hai .
 ' yes , goong-goong , yes !
 i have get to go to he majesty 's upper library ! '
 ' and why have you get to go ?
 to play ? '
 ' to steal a book . '
 ' which book ? '
 ' i. . . i. . . can not remember . '
 ' i 'll tell you once more .
 and this time , do not forget .
 it be a sutra , call the sutra in forty-two sections .
 it be very old .
 there be several copy of it .
 just bring they all to i .
 get it ?
 now — what be it call ? '
 ' the sutra in forty-two sections . '
 trinket sound very pleased with himself .
 ' what be you so happy about ? ' snap the old eunuch .
 ' i be just happy about . . . about remember it the minute you mention it again . '
 in actual fact , when old hai have speak of steal a book , trinket 's heart have sink .
 the ' steal ' part be no problem ; it be the ' book ' part that present what seem at first like a insurmountable obstacle .
 the trouble be that trinket could barely read .
 he could not decipher more than a word or two , let alone book title .
 then he hear the eunuch say that the book be the sutra in forty-two section , and he heart leap : what the word sutra look like he have not the foggiest notion , but number be something he could read .
 so the second part of the title be a walk-over !
 be not that sufficient reason to be please ?
 ' now , ' go on old hai , ' if you go steal book from the upper library , you have get to be very smart , very careful .
 if anyone spot you , you be as good as dead .
 a hundred time over . '
 ' i know , ' say trinket .
 he suddenly think of something , and add : ' if i do get catch , i would never dream of drag you into it , goong-goong ! '
 old hai heave a strangely unconcerned sigh .
 ' drag i in or drag i out , it be all the same to i . . . '
 he have another cough fit , and go on : ' you have do quite well today .
 at least you have win something .
 what do the other think ?
 be they suspicious ? '
 trinket chortle .
 ' oh no , why should they be ? '
 he be about to boast , but think better of it .
 ' well then , do not sit around do nothing .
 eat you lunch , and if you have no job to do , go and practise with the dice ! '
 ' yes , goong-goong ! '
 trinket walk across to the dining-table , where bowl and chopstick have be lay , four dish and a soup , all untouched .
 ' goong-goong , be not you eat ?
 let i serve you ! '
 ' i be not hungry .
 you go ahead . '
 trinket be delighted , and without bother to fill he bowl with rice , he attack a dish of stewed meat .
 the food be cold , but he be hungry , and to he it be indescribably delicious .
 ' i wonder where they get the food from ?
 oh well , i would better not ask too many question , just keep my eye open and pick thing up one at a time .
 if this really be the forbidden city , then old wu and the wen brother and little misty must all of they be eunuch .
 i wonder what the actual emperor and empress look like ?
 i must try and get a look .
 then one day when i be back at home , ha ha !
 i can tell people who i have see .
 just imagine the look on they face !
 ' i wonder if whisker get out safe ?
 they do not say anything about someone get catch when we be gamble . . .
 most probably he get away all right . '
 when he have finish eating , he go through the motion of practise with the dice so as not to arouse the old eunuch 's suspicion , throw they noisily across the table .
 after a while he eyelid begin to feel heavy .
 he have not sleep all night .
 in minute he be sound asleep .
 he sleep till evening , when a junior eunuch bring in they supper .
 trinket wait on old hai as he eat a bowl of rice , and then help he to bed .
 afterwards he go to lie down on the smaller bed , think to himself : ' tomorrow , whatever else happen , i must win my fight with misty ! '
 he lay there , try to remember whisker ' fight with the wrestler in the tavern .
 he wish he could remember the detail more clearly .
 ' if only i would take old whiskers up on he offer !
 with he as my teacher i could have learn a thing or two on the way up here , and then i could have put misty in he place — even though he be stronger than i be .
 if he get i on the ground again tomorrow , i 'll die of shame !
 little white dragon — forget it !
 i would never dare show my face among the brother ! '
 suddenly a thought occur to he .
 ' the wrestler be no match for whisker ; but whiskers be no match for old turtle-head — why do not i get he to teach i a few move ? '
 he ask the old eunuch at once : ' goong-goong , if you want i to go steal book from the upper library , there be just one problem . '
 ' what be that ? '
 ' well , after today 's game , i meet this . . . little eunuch , who stand in my way and ask i to give he some of my winnings .
 i would not , so we end up fighting .
 that be why i be so late for lunch . '
 ' he beat you , presumably . '
 ' he be bigger than i , and stronger .
 he say i have get to fight with he every day , until i can beat he .
 then he 'll let i off . '
 ' what be the little fellow 's name ?
 which part of the palace be he from ? '
 ' he be call misty .
 i do not know where he be from . '
 ' you must have be act too pleased with yourself after you win — that be probably what annoy he . '
 ' i will not let he get away with it !
 i be go to fight he tomorrow !
 but i just wonder if i can beat he . '
 old hai humph .
 ' you want to wangle some move out of i , do not you ?
 the answer 's no , so it be no use try . '
 ' clever old turtle-head ! ' think trinket , silently cursing to himself .
 this little fellow misty , ' he begin again , out loud , ' he be not such a good fighter really .
 i would not need to learn much to beat he .
 i do not need you to teach i , either .
 i have he on the ground today , it be just that he be too strong for i : he manage to buck i off .
 tomorrow i 'll get a proper grip on he .
 that should fix the little bugger ! '
 he have be try so hard all day to keep he language clean .
 ' if you want to stop he buck you , that be easy ! ' say old hai .
 ' i do not think it would be hard .
 i just get he in a good shoulder grip , then — '
 ' that be no good !
 buck come from the lower back .
 you have to knee he on the vital point in the small of he back .
 come over here and i 'll show you . '
 trinket hop out of bed and be at old hai 's bedside in a trice .
 the old eunuch feel around in the small of he back and press lightly .
 trinket feel he whole body go limp .
 ' can you remember that ? '
 ' yes , i 'll try it out tomorrow .
 let 's hope it work . '
 ' works ?
 of course it will work .
 it be absolutely foolproof ! '
 old hai reach out he hand and press lightly on either side of trinket 's neck .
 trinket let out a gasp of pain .
 he have a choke sensation in he chest , and could hardly breathe .
 ' get he on these two point , ' say hai , ' and he 'll have no strength to fight with . '
 trinket be please as punch .
 ' well , that be it then !
 tomorrow , i win ! '
 trinket go back to bed , and fall asleep dream of misty surrender to the little white dragon !
 wu come to fetch he again the follow morning .
 it be the wen brother ' turn to be banker .
 trinket have soon manage to win over twenty tael off they .
 it be a bad day for the bank altogether .
 in less than a hour they have to pay out fifty tael , which be all they have .
 trinket lend they another twenty , and by the end of the day 's play that be all go too .
 all trinket could think about be he appointment with misty .
 as soon as the gambling be over , he hurry to the ' cake room ' .
 the table be pile high again with good thing to eat , and this time trinket tuck in with a vengeance .
 then he hear the flip-ploy of cloth boot again .
 he duck under the table , just in case it turn out to be someone other than misty .
 ' laurel !
 laurel ! '
 it be misty 's voice call from the doorway .
 trinket spring out , and with a big grin on he face , call back : ' live or die ! '
 ' i live , you die ! ' laugh misty , stride into the room .
 trinket notice at once that he be wear a completely new outfit , and could not help feeling jealous .
 ' huh ! ' he mutter to himself .
 ' just you wait !
 you will not be so pleased when i have make a big rip in that smart gown of yours ! '
 he let out a great war cry and throw himself straight into the attack .
 ' excellent kungfu ! ' cry he opponent , grapple he with both arm , and deliver a swing kick with he left foot .
 trinket lose he balance , totter and fall , bring misty down with he .
 as trinket roll and spin round , he manage to pin misty face down on the floor .
 he remember old hai 's little demonstration , and feel for the vital point in the small of misty 's back .
 but he have never do this sort of thing before , and it be hard to find the point at he very first attempt .
 misty meanwhile have spin round , grip trinket 's left arm , and twist it back .
 ' hey ! ' scream trinket , ' that be not fair !
 twist my arm like that ! '
 that be what wresding 's all about ! ' laugh misty .
 ' who say it be not fair ! '
 trinket take advantage of the fact that misty be busy speaking and momentarily off he guard , to launch a counter-attack .
 he bring he head down with all he might on to misty 's back , shoot he right hand under he armpit , and fling he up into the air as hard as he could .
 misty go fly over he head and land widus a crash on the ground .
 he leap to he foot again , cry : ' so you know the buck antelope too ! '
 trinket have never even hear of the antelope .
 he would just be improvise and thrash around , and somehow or other have manage to outwit he opponent .
 he be pretty chuffed .
 ' the antelope be nothing ! ' he cry .
 ' i know plenty more , and they be a lot worse .
 you have not see anything yet ! '
 ' perfect ! ' cry misty in delight .
 ' go to ! '
 trinket engage in a quick moment 's reflection : ' misty have obviously have lesson — that be why he keep get the better of i .
 but that be no problem .
 all i have to do be watch he move and copy they .
 he can throw i a few time — i 'll soon get the hang of it . '
 misty start come at he .
 trinket lunge back , but it be a feint : misty step aside , let trinket surge on , and chop he on the back with the side of he hand .
 trinket be unable to rein himself in , and go crash to the ground .
 misty give a great cry of delight , leap forwards , and plant himself astride trinket 's back .
 ' surrender ? '
 ' no !
 never ! ' protest trinket ,
 but when he try to straighten himself up and get to he foot , he feel a sudden numbness in the small of he back .
 misty have beat he to it !
 he have press on exactly the spot old hai have be try to teach he the previous evening .
 after struggle futilely for a moment longer , he finally give up .
 ' all right ! ' he cry .
 this time i surrender ! '
 misty laugh and set he free .
 as trinket get up , he suddenly shoot out one of he foot .
 misty topple over , and trinket punch he in the small of the back .
 misty give a cry of pain and bent double .
 trinket leap on he from behind and grip he tightly round the throat with both he hand .
 misty lose consciousness for a instant , and fall flat on the ground .
 trinket hold on and demand triumphantly : ' surrender ? '
 misty give a little grunt .
 then suddenly he drive he elbow hard into trinket 's rib , and trinket go reel over on to the floor , scream with pain , certain that he must have several broken bone .
 misty spin round and sit astride he chest , once more the victor , though this time a winded and exhaust one , pant for breath .
 ' do . . . you . . . give in ? '
 ' give in my arse ! ' pant trinket back .
 the answer 's no !
 a hundred time no !
 you be lucky just now , that be all ! '
 ' then get up ... and fight ! '
 trinket stretch and heave with all he might ( what little of it he have leave ) , but he opponent be still astride he ache rib , and he effort be to no avail .
 after several more minute of futile struggle , he surrender yet again .
 misty rise to he foot .
 he arm be sore and limp with exhaustion .
 trinket stagger to he foot and take a few totter step across the room .
 ' tomorrow . . . tomorrow i 'll take you on again . . . and i 'll beat you for sure ! '
 misty laugh .
 ' if we fight a hundred time , you 'll . . . you 'll always lose !
 if you have get the gut , come again tomorrow ! '
 ' you be probably the one who be not get the gut !
 i be not afraid .
 live or die !
 my word be my wand ! '
 they have both be quite carry away by the fighting , and neither of they have mention the money , or the bet they have lay .
 or to be strictly accurate , misty do not mention it , and since he do not , trinket be more than happy to pretend to have forget .
 if he have emerge the victor , it would have be a very different story .
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/003
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/003
@@ -0,0 +1,386 @@
 Qin-shi was surprised to hear Bao-yu call out her childhood name in his sleep, but did not like to pursue the matter.
 As she stood wondering, Bao-yu, who was still bemused after his dream and not yet in full possession of his faculties, got out of bed and began to stretch himself and to adjust his clothes, assisted by Aroma.
 As she was doing up his trousers, her hand, chancing to stray over his thigh, came into contact with something cold and sticky which caused her to draw it back in alarm and ask him if he was all right.
 Instead of answering, he merely reddened and gave the hand a squeeze.
 Aroma had always been an intelligent girl.
 She was, in any case, a year or two older than Bao-yu and had recently begun to have some understanding of the facts of life.
 Observing the condition that Bao-yu was in, she therefore had more than an inkling of what had happened.
 Abandoning her question, she busied herself with his clothes, her cheeks suffused by a crimson blush of embarrassment.
 When he was properly dressed, they went to rejoin Grandmother Jia and the rest.
 There they bolted a hurried supper and then slipped back to the other house, where Aroma profited from the absence of the nurses and the other maids to take out a clean undergarment for Bao-yu to change into.
 'Please, Aroma,' Bao-yu shamefacedly entreated as she helped him change, 'please don't tell anyone!'
 Equally ill at ease, Aroma giggled softly.
 'Why did you...?' she began to ask.
 Then, after glancing cautiously around, began again.
 'Where did that stuff come from?'
 Bao-yu blushed furiously and said nothing.
 Aroma stared at him curiously and continued to giggle.
 After much hesitation he proceeded to give her a detailed account of his dream.
 But when he came to the part of it in which he made love to Two-in-one, Aroma threw herself forward with a shriek of laughter and buried her face in her hands.
 Bao-yu had long been attracted by Aroma's somewhat coquettish charms and tugged at her purposefully, anxious to share with her the lesson he had learned from Disenchantment.
 Aroma knew that when Grandmother Jia gave her to Bao-yu she had intended her to belong to him in the fullest possible sense, and so, having no good reason for refusing him, she allowed him, after a certain amount of coy resistance, to have his way with her.
 From then on Bao-yu treated Aroma with even greater consideration than before, whilst Aroma for her part redoubled the devotion with which she served him.
 But of this, for the time being, no more.
 The inhabitants of the Rong mansion, if we include all of them from the highest to the humblest in our total, numbered more than three hundred souls, who produced between them a dozen or more incidents in a single day.
 Faced with so exuberant an abundance of material, what principle should your chronicler adopt to guide him in his selection of incidents to record?
 As we pondered the problem where to begin, it was suddenly solved for us by the appearance as it were out of nowhere of someone from a very humble, very insignificant household who, on the strength of a very tenuous, very remote family connection with the Jias, turned up at the Rong mansion on the very day of which we are about to write.
 Their name was Wang and they were natives of these parts.
 A grandfather had held some very small official post in the capital and had there become acquainted with Wang Xi-feng's grandfather, the father of Lady Wang.
 Conceiving an admiration for the power and prestige of this greater namesake, he had sought to link his family with the latter's clan by becoming his adoptive nephew.
 Only Lady Wang and her elder brother – Wang Xi-feng's father – who chanced at that time to be staying with their parent on his tour of duty at the capital, knew anything about this.
 The other members of the clan were unaware that any such relationship existed.
 The grandfather had long since died, leaving an only son called Wang Cheng who, having fallen on hard times, had moved back into the countryside somewhere outside the capital.
 Wang Cheng in his turn had died leaving a son called Gou-er, who had married a girl from a family called Liu and now had two children, a son called Ban-er and a daughter called Qing-er.
 The four of them depended on agriculture for their living, and since, with Gou-er himself busy most of the day on the land and his wife busy about the farm drawing water, pounding grain, and the like, there was no one to look after Qing-er and her little brother, Gou-er invited his mother-in-law, old Grannie Liu, to come and live with them.
 This Grannie Liu was an ancient widow-woman, rich in experience of the world, who, having no son or daughter-in-law to cherish her, eked out her solitary existence by scratching a livelihood from a miserable half-acre of land.
 She therefore embraced her son-in-law's invitation with alacrity and threw herself enthusiastically into the business of helping the young couple to make a living.
 The season was now at the turn between autumn and winter.
 The cold weather was beginning, but none of the preparations for winter had yet been made.
 By drinking to allay his anxiety, Gou-er merely put himself more out of temper.
 He returned home to vent some of his spleen on his long-suffering wife.
 Grannie Liu could eventually stomach no more of his wife-baiting and intervened on her daughter's behalf.
 'Now look here, son-in-law: probably you will think me an interfering old woman; but we country folk have to be grateful for what is in the pot and cut down our appetites to the same measure.
 When you were little your Ma and Pa could afford to indulge you; so now you're grown-up you spend all your money as soon as you've got any, without stopping to count the cost; then, when it's all gone, you start making a fuss.
 But what sort of way is that for a grown man to behave ?
 'Now where we live may be out in the country, but it's still "in the Emperor's shadow", as they say.
 Over there in the city the streets are paved with money just waiting for someone to go and pick it up.
 What's the sense in rampaging around here at home when you could go out and help yourself?'
 'It's easy for you to sit on your backside and talk,' said Gou-er rudely, 'but what do you expect me to do?
 Go out and rob?'
 'No one's asking you to rob,' said Grannie Liu.
 'But can't we all sit down peaceably and think of a way?
 Because if we don't, the money isn't going to come walking in the door of its own accord.'
 Gou-er snorted sarcastically.
 'If there were a way, do you suppose I should have waited till now before trying it out?
 There are no tax-collectors in my family and no mandarins among my friends.
 What way could there be of laying my hands on some money?
 Even if I did have rich friends or relations, I'm not so sure they would want to be bothered with the likes of us.'
 'I wouldn't say that,' said Grannie Liu.
 'Man proposes, God disposes.
 It's up to us to think of something.
 We must leave it to the good Lord to decide whether He'll help us or not.
 Who knows, He might give us the opportunity we are looking for.
 'Now I can think of a chance you might try.
 Your family used to be connected with the Wang clan of Nanking.
 Twenty years ago the Nanking Wangs used to be very good to you folk.
 It's only because of late years you have been too stiff-necked to approach them that they have become more distant with you.
 'I can remember going to their house once with my daughter.
 The elder Miss Wang was a very straightforward young lady, very easy to get on with, and not at all high and mighty.
 She's now the wife of the younger of the two Sir Jias in the Rong mansion.
 They say that now she's getting on in years she's grown even more charitable and given to good works than she was as a girl.
 Her brother has been promoted; but I shouldn't be surprised if she at least didn't still remember us.
 Why don't you try your luck with her?
 You never know, she might do something for you for the sake of old times.
 She only has to feel well disposed and a hair off her arm would be thicker than a man's waist to poor folks like us!'
 'That's all very well, Mother,' put in Gou-er's wife, 'but just take a look at us!
 What sort of state are we in to go calling on great folks like them?
 I doubt the people at the door would bother to tell them we were there.
 Who's going to all that trouble just to make a fool of themselves?'
 Gou-er's cupidity, however, had been aroused by the words of his mother-in-law, and his reaction to them was less discouraging than his wife's.
 'Well, if it's as you say, Grannie, and being as you've already seen this lady, why not go there yourself and spy out the land for us?'
 'Bless us and save us!' said Grannie Liu.
 'You know what they say: "A prince's door is like the deep sea."
 What sort of creature do you take me for?
 The servants there don't know me; it would be a journey wasted.'
 'That's no problem,' said Gou-er.
 'I'll tell you what to do.
 You take young Ban-er with you and ask for Old Zhou that stayed in service with your lady after she married.
 If you tell them you've come to see him, it will give you an excuse for the visit.
 Old Zhou once entrusted a bit of business to my father.
 He used to be very friendly with us at one time.'
 'I knew all about that,' said Grannie Liu.
 'But it's a long time since you had anything to do with him and hard to say how he may prove after all these years.
 Howsomever.
 Being a man, you naturally can't go in your present pickle; and a young married woman like my daughter can't go gallivanting around the countryside showing herself to everybody.
 But as my old face is tough enough to stand a slap or two, it's up to me to go.
 So be it, then.
 If any good does come of the visit, we shall all of us benefit.'
 And so, that very evening, the matter was settled.
 Next day Grannie Liu was up before dawn.
 As soon as she had washed and done her hair, she set about teaching Ban-er a few words to say to the ladies at the great house – an exercise to which he submitted cheerfully enough, as would any little boy of four or five who had been promised an outing to the great city.
 That done, she set off on her journey, and in due course made her way to Two Dukes Street.
 There, at each side of the stone lions which flanked the gates of the Rong Mansion, she saw a cluster of horses and palanquins.
 Not daring to go straight up, she first dusted down her clothes and rehearsed Ban-er's little repertoire of phrases before sidling up to one of the side entrances.
 A number of important-looking gentlemen sat in the gateway sunning their bellies and discoursing with animated gestures on a wide variety of topics.
 Grannie Liu waddled up to them and offered a respectful salutation.
 After looking her up and down for a moment or two, they asked her her business.
 Grannie Liu smiled ingratiatingly.
 'I've come to see Old Zhou that used to be in service with Her Ladyship before she married.
 Could I trouble one of you gentlemen to fetch him out for me?'
 The gentlemen ignored her request and returned to their discussion.
 After she had waited there for some considerable time one of them said,' If you stand at that gate along there on the corner, someone from inside the house should be coming out presently.'
 But a more elderly man among them protested that it was 'a shame to send her on a fool's errand', and turning to Grannie Liu he said, 'Old Zhou is away in the South at the moment, but his missus is still at home.
 She lives round at the back.
 You'll have to go from here round to the back gate in the other street and ask for her there.'
 Grannie Liu thanked him and trotted off with little Ban-er all the way round to the rear entrance.
 There she found a number of sweetmeat vendors and toy-sellers who had set their wares down outside the gate and were being beseiged by a crowd of some twenty or thirty noisy, yelling children.
 She grabbed a small urchin from their midst and drew him towards her.
 'Tell me, sonny, is there a Mrs Zhou living here?'
 The urchin stared back at her impudently.
 'Which Mrs Zhou?
 There are several Mrs Zhous here.
 What's her job?'
 'She's the Mrs Zhou that came here with Her Ladyship when she was married.'
 'That's easy,' said the urchin.
 'Follow me!'
 He led Grannie Liu into a rear courtyard.
 'That's where she lives,' he said, pointing in the direction of a side wall.
 Then, bawling over the wall, 'Mrs Zhou, there's an old woman come to see you!'
 Zhou Rui's wife came hurrying out and asked who it was.
 'How are you, my dear?' said Grannie Liu, advancing with a smile.
 Zhou Rui's wife scrutinized her questioningly for some moments before finally recognizing her.
 'Why, it's Grannie Liu!
 How are you?
 It's so many years since I saw you last, I'd forgotten all about you!
 Come in and sit down!'
 Grannie Liu followed her cackling.
 'You know what they say: "Important people have short memories."
 I wouldn't expect you to remember the likes of us!'
 When they were indoors, Zhou Rui's wife ordered her little hired help to pour out some tea.
 'And hasn't Ban-er grown a big boy!' said Zhou Rui's wife; then, after a few inquiries about the various things that had happened since they last met, she asked Grannie Liu about her visit.
 'Were you just passing by, or have you come specially?'
 'Well, of course, first and foremost we came to see you,' replied Grannie Liu mendaciously, 'but we were also hoping to pay our respects to Her Ladyship.
 If you could take us to see her, that would be very nice; but if that's not possible, perhaps we could trouble you just to give her our regards.'
 From the tone of this reply Zhou Rui's wife was already able to make a pretty good guess as to the real purpose of the old woman's visit; but because some years previously her husband had received a lot of help from Gou-er's father in a dispute over the purchase of some land, she could not very well reject Grannie Liu now, when she came to her as a suppliant.
 She was, in any case, anxious to demonstrate her own importance in the Jia household; and so the answer she gave her was a gracious one.
 'Don't you worry, Grannie!
 After you've made such a long pilgrimage, we won't let you go home without seeing a real Buddha!
 By rights, of course, Callers and Visitors has nothing to do with me.
 You see, we each have our own jobs here.
 My man's is collecting the half-yearly rents in the spring and autumn; and when he's not doing that, he takes the young masters out when they go on visits.
 That's all he ever does.
 Now my job is to attend to their ladyships and the young mistresses when they go out.
 But being as how you are a relation of Her ladyship, and since you've put your confidence in me and turned to me to help you, I don't mind breaking the rules for once and taking in a message.
 'There's only one thing, though.
 I don't expect you know, but things here are very different from what they were five years ago.
 Nowadays Her Ladyship doesn't run things here any longer.
 It's Master Lian's wife who does all the managing –
 You'll never guess who that is:
 Her Ladyship's niece Wang Xi-feng.
 You know, Her Ladyship's eldest brother's daughter, that we used to call "Feng-ge" when she was a child.'
 'Bless you, my dear, for being such a help!' said Grannie Liu.
 'Oh Grannie, how can you say such a thing?' said Zhou Rui's wife demurely.
 'You know what the old saying is, "He who helps others helps himself."
 It's only a question of saying a few words.
 No trouble at all.'
 So saying, she instructed the little maid to slip quietly round to the back of old Lady Jia's quarters and ask if they were serving lunch yet.
 The little maid departed on her errand and the two women resumed their conversation.
 'This Mrs Lian,' said Grannie Liu: 'she can't be more than eighteen or nineteen years old.
 She must be a very capable young woman.
 Fancy her being able to run a great household like this!'
 'Oh Grannie, you have no idea!' said Zhou Rui's wife.
 'Mrs Lian may be young, but when it comes to doing things, she's got an older head on her shoulders than any I've ever come across.
 She's grown up to be a real beauty too, has Mrs Lian.
 But sharp!
 Well, if it ever comes to a slanging match, she can talk down ten grown men any day of the week!
 Wait till you meet her, and you'll see what I mean.
 There's only one thing, though.
 She's a bit too strict with those beneath her.'
 As she was speaking, the little maid came back, her errand completed.
 'They've finished serving lunch at Her Old Ladyship's.
 Mrs Lian is still there.'
 Zhou Rui's wife hurriedly rose to her feet and urged Grannie Liu to do likewise.
 'Quick!
 After she comes out from there she'll be free for a few minutes while she has her meal.
 We must try and catch her then.
 If we delay a moment longer, people will start coming in with messages and we shan't have a chance to speak to her.
 And once she goes off for her afternoon nap, we've really lost her!'
 Grannie Liu got off the kang, adjusted her clothing, conducted Ban-er through a rapid revision of his little stock of phrases and followed Zhou Rui's wife through various twists and turns to Jia Lian's quarters.
 Just before they reached them, Zhou Rui's wife planted them both in a covered passage-way while she went on ahead round the screen wall and into the gate of the courtyard.
 First ascertaining that Wang Xi-feng had not yet left Lady Jia's, she sought out Xi-feng's chambermaid and principal confidante, Patience, and primed her with a full account of Grannie Liu's antecedents.
 'She has come all this way today to pay her respects,' she concluded.
 'At one time Her Ladyship used to see quite a lot of her, which is why I thought it would be in order for me to bring her in.
 I thought I would wait for the young mistress to come back and explain it all to her.
 I hope she won't be angry with me for pushing myself forward.'
 Patience at once made up her mind what to do.
 'Let them come in here.
 They can sit here while they are waiting.'
 Zhou Rui's wife went off again to fetch her charges.
 As they ascended the steps to the main reception room, a little maid lifted up the red carpet which served as a portiere for them to enter.
 A strange, delicious fragrance seemed to reach forward and enfold them as they entered, producing in Grannie Liu the momentary sensation that she had been transported bodily to one of the celestial paradises.
 Their eyes, too, were dazzled by the bright and glittering things that filled the room.
 Temporarily speechless with wonder, Grannie Liu stood wagging her head, alternating clicks of admiration with pious ejaculations.
 From the glittering reception room they passed to a room on the east side of it in which Jia Lian's baby daughter slept.
 Patience, who was standing by the edge of the kang, made a rapid assessment of Grannie Liu and judged it sufficient to greet her with a civil 'how-do-you-do' and an invitation to be seated.
 Grannie Liu looked at the silks and satins in which Patience was dressed, the gold and silver ornaments in her hair, her beauty of feature which in every respect corresponded with what she had been told of Wang Xi-feng, and taking the maid for the mistress, was on the point of greeting her as 'Gou-er's aunt', when Zhou Rui's wife introduced her as' Miss Patience'.
 Then, when Patience shortly afterwards addressed Zhou Rui's wife as 'Mrs Zhou', she knew that this was no mistress but a very high-class maid.
 So Grannie Liu and Ban-er got up on the kang at one side, while Patience and Zhou Rui's wife sat near the edge of it on the other, and a little maid came in and poured them all some tea.
 Grannie Liu's attention was distracted by a persistent tock tock tock tock not unlike the sound made by a flour-bolting machine, and she could not forbear glancing round her from time to time to see where it came from.
 Presently she caught sight of a sort of boxlike object fastened to one of the central pillars of the room, and a thing like the weight of a steelyard hanging down from it, which swung to and fro in ceaseless motion and appeared to be the source of the noise which had distracted her.
 'I wonder what that can be,' she thought to herself, 'and what it can be used for?'
 As she studied the strange box, it suddenly gave forth a loud dong! like the sound of a bronze bell or a copper chime, which so startled the old lady that her eyes nearly popped out of her head.
 The dong! was followed in rapid succession by eight or nine others, and Grannie Liu was on the point of asking what it meant, when all the maids in the house began scurrying about shouting, 'The mistress!
 The mistress!
 She'll be coming out now!' and Patience and Zhou Rui's wife hurriedly rose to their feet.
 'Just stay here, Grannie,' they said.
 'When it is time for you to see her, we shall come in and fetch you'; and they went off with the other servants to greet their mistress.
 As Grannie Liu sat in silence, waiting with bated breath and head cocked to one side for her summons, she heard a far-off sound of laughter, followed presently by a sound of rustling dresses as between ten and twenty women entered the reception room and passed from it into the room beyond.
 Then two or three women bearing large red lacquer boxes took up their positions on the side nearest the room in which she sat and stood there waiting to be called.
 A voice in the far room called out,' Serve now, please!' at which, to judge from the noises, most of the women scuttled off, leaving only the few who were waiting at table.
 A long silence ensued in which not so much as a cheep could be heard; then two women came in bearing a small, low table which they set down on the kang.
 It was covered with bowls and dishes containing all kinds of meat and fish, only one or two of which appeared to have been touched.
 At the sight of it Ban-er set up a clamour for some meat and was silenced by Grannie Liu with a resounding slap.
 Just at that moment Zhou Rui's wife appeared, her face all wreathed in smiles, and advanced towards Grannie Liu beckoning.
 Grannie Liu slipped off the kang, lifted down Ban-er, and exchanged a few hurried whispers with her in the reception room before waddling into the room beyond.
 A dark-red patterned curtain hung from brass hooks over the doorway.
 Inside, under the window in the south wall, there was a kang covered with a dark-red carpet.
 At the east end of the kang, up against the wooden partition wall, were a backrest and bolster, both covered in gold brocade, and a large flat cushion for sitting on, also glittering with gold thread.
 Beside them stood a silver spittoon.
 Wang Xi-feng had on a little cap of red sable, which she wore about the house for warmth, fastened on with a pearl-studded bandeau.
 She was dressed in a sprigged peach-pink gown, with an ermine-lined skirt of dark-red foreign crepe underneath it, and a cloak of slate-blue silk with woven coloured insets and lining of grey squirrel around her shoulders.
 Her face was exquisitely made-up.
 She was sitting on the edge of the kang, her back straight as a ramrod, with a diminutive pair of tongs in her hand, removing the spent charcoal from a portable hand-warmer.
 Patience stood beside her carrying a covered teacup on a tiny inlaid lacquer tray.
 Xi-feng appeared not to have noticed her, for she neither reached out for the cup nor raised her head, but continued picking ab-sorbedly at her hand-warmer.
 At last she spoke: 'Why not ask them in, then?'
 As she did so, she raised her head and saw Zhou Rui's wife with her two charges already standing in front of her.
 She made a confused movement as if to rise to her feet, welcomed the old lady with a look of unutterable benevolence, and almost in the same breath said rather crossly to Zhou Rui's wife, 'Why didn't you tell me?'
 By this time Grannie Liu was already down on her knees and had touched her head several times to the floor in reverence to her 'Aunt Feng'.
 'Stop her, Zhou dear !' said Xi-feng in alarm.
 'She mustn't do that,
 I am much too young!
 In any case, I don't know her very well.
 I don't know what sort of relations we are and what I should call her.'
 'This is the Grannie Liu I was just telling you about,' said Zhou Rui's wife.
 Xi-feng nodded, and Grannie Liu sat herself down on the edge of the kang.
 Ban-er at once hid himself behind her back and neither threats nor blandishments would induce him to come out and make a bow to his 'Auntie'.
 'Relations don't come to see us much nowadays,' said Xi-feng affably.
 'We are getting to be quite strangers with everybody.
 People who know us realize that it is because you are tired of us that you don't visit us oftener; but some spiteful people who don't know us so well think it's our fault, because we have grown too proud.'
 Grannie Liu invoked the Lord Buddha in pious disavowal of so shocking a view.
 'It's hard times that keeps us away.
 We can't afford to visit.
 We are afraid that if we came to see you looking the way we are, you would disown us; and even the people at the gate might think we were tramps!'
 'Now you are really being too hard on us!
 What if Grandfather did make a little bit of a name for himself and we do hold some miserable little appointment?
 What does it all amount to?
 It's all empty show, really.
 You know what they say: "Even the Emperor has poor relations."
 It would be strange indeed if we didn't have a few!'
 She turned to Zhou Rui's wife.
 'Have you told Her Ladyship yet?'
 'No, ma'am.
 I was waiting for your instructions.'
 'Go and have a look, then.
 If she has anyone with her, you had better leave it; but if she is free, tell her about their visit and see what she says.'
 Zhou Rui's wife departed on her errand.
 Xi-feng told one of the servants to give Ban-er a handful of sweets, and had just begun a desultory conversation with Grannie Liu when a number of domestics and underlings of either sex arrived to report on their duties.
 'I am entertaining a guest,' said Xi-feng to Patience when she came in to announce their arrival.
 'Let them leave it until this evening.
 But if anyone has important business, bring them in and I will deal with it now.'
 Patience went out and returned a minute later to say that she had asked them and no one had any business of special importance, so she had sent them all away.
 Xi-feng nodded.
 At this point Zhou Rui's wife returned with a message for Xi-feng.
 'Her Ladyship says she isn't free today, but that if you will entertain them for her, it will be just the same as if she were to receive them herself.
 She says please thank them very much for coming.
 And she says if it's just an ordinary visit she has nothing more to add; but if they have anything particular to say, she says tell them that they can say it to you instead.'
 'I hadn't anything particular in mind,' said Grannie Liu.
 'Only to look in on Her Ladyship and your mistress.
 Just a visit to relations.'
 'Well all right then, if you are sure you have nothing to say.
 But if you have got anything to say, you really ought to tell the mistress.
 It will be just the same as if you were to say it to Her Ladyship.'
 Zhou Rui's wife darted a meaningful look at Grannie Liu as she said this.
 Grannie Liu perfectly well understood the significance of this look, and a blush of shame overspread her face.
 Yet if she did not speak up now, what would have been the purpose of her visit?
 She forced herself to say something.
 'By rights I ought not to mention it today, seeing that this is our first meeting: but as I have come such a long way to see you, it seems silly not to speak...'
 She had got no further when the pages from the outer gate announced the arrival of 'the young master from the Ning mansion' and Xi-feng gestured to her to stop.
 'It's all right.
 There is no need to tell me.'
 She turned to the pages.
 'Where is Master Rong, then?'
 A man's footstep sounded outside and a fresh-faced, willowy youth of seventeen or eighteen in elegant and expensive-looking winter dress came into the room.
 Grannie Liu, acutely embarrassed in this male presence, did not know whether to sit or stand, and looked round her in vain for somewhere to hide herself.
 Xi-feng laughed at her discomfiture.
 'Don't mind him; just stay where you are!
 It's only my nephew.'
 With a good deal of girlish simpering Grannie Liu sat down again, perching herself obliquely on the extreme edge of the kang.
 Jia Rong saluted his aunt Manchu fashion.
 'My father is entertaining an important visitor tomorrow and he wondered if he might borrow the little glass screen that your Uncle Wang's wife gave you, to put on our kang while he is there.
 We can let you have it back again as soon as he has gone.'
 'You are too late,' said Xi-feng.
 'I lent it yesterday to someone else.'
 Jia Rong flashed a winning smile at her and half-knelt on the side of the kang.
 'If you won't lend it, my father will say that I didn't ask properly and I shall get a beating.
 Come on, Auntie, be a sport!
 Just for my sake!'
 Xi-feng smiled maliciously.
 'I don't know what's so special about my family's things.
 Heaven knows, you have enough stuff of your own over there; yet you have only to set eyes on anything of ours, and you want it for yourselves.'
 Jia Rong's smile flashed again.
 'Please, Auntie!
 Be merciful!'
 'If it's the tiniest bit chipped,' said Xi-feng, 'I'll have the hide off you!'
 She ordered Patience to take the key of the upstairs room and get some reliable servants to carry it over.
 Delighted with his good luck, Jia Rong hurriedly forestalled her.
 'I'll get some of my own people to carry it.
 Don't put yours to a lot of trouble!' and he hurried out.
 Xi-feng suddenly seemed to remember something, and called to him through the window, 'Rong, come back!'
 Servants in the yard outside dutifully took up the cry, 'Master Rong, you're wanted back again!'
 Jia Rong came hurrying back, wreathed in smiles, and looked at Xi-feng with eyebrows arched inquiringly.
 Xi-feng, however, sipped very intently from her teacup and mused for a while, saying nothing.
 Suddenly her face flushed and she gave a little laugh: 'It doesn't matter.
 Come back again after supper.
 I've got company now, and besides, I don't feel in the mood to tell you.'
 'Yes, Aunt,' said Jia Rong, and pursing his lips up in a complacent smile he sauntered slowly out of the room.
 Having all this while had time to collect herself, Grannie Liu began her speech again:
 'The real reason I have brought your little nephew here today is because his Pa and Ma haven't anything in the house to eat, and the weather is getting colder, and – and – I thought I'd bring him here to see you...'
 She gave Ban-er a despairing push.
 'What did your Pa tell you to say when we got here?
 What was it he sent us for?
 Look at you!
 All you can do is sit there eating sweets!'
 It was abundantly clear to Xi-feng that the old lady was too embarrassed to go on, and she put her out of her misery with a gracious smile.
 'It's quite all right.
 There is no need to tell me.
 I quite understand.'
 She turned to Zhou Rui's wife.
 'I wonder if Grannie has eaten yet today?'
 'We were on our way first thing this morning,' Grannie Liu chimed in.
 'There was no time to think about eating.'
 Xi-feng gave orders for a meal to be brought in, and Zhou Rui's wife went out and presently reappeared with a guest's portion of various choice dishes on a little table, which she set down in the east wing, and to which she then conducted Grannie Liu and Ban-er for their meal.
 'Zhou, dear,' said Xi-feng, 'will you keep them company and see that they have enough to eat?
 I shan't be able to sit with them myself.'
 Then calling her aside for a moment she asked, 'What did Her Ladyship say when you went to report about them just now?'
 'She said they don't really belong to the family but were adopted into the clan years ago when your grandfather and theirs were working in the same office.
 She said they haven't been round much of late years, but in the old days when they used to visit us we never sent them back empty-handed.
 She said it was nice of them to come and see us today and we should be careful to treat them considerately.
 And she said if they appear to want anything, she would leave it to you to decide what we should do for them.'
 'No wonder!' exclaimed Xi-feng when she had heard this account.
 'I couldn't understand how they could be really related to us if I had never even heard of them.'
 While they were talking, Grannie Liu came back from the other room having already finished eating, smacking her lips and sucking her teeth appreciatively, and voicing her thanks for the repast.
 'Sit down,' said Xi-feng with a smile.
 'I have something to say to you.
 I quite understand what you were trying to tell me just now.
 As we are relations, we ought by rights not to wait for you to come to our door before helping you when you are in trouble; but there are so many things to attend to in this family, and now that Her Ladyship is getting on a bit she doesn't always remember them all.
 And since I took over the management of the household, I find there are quite a lot of relations that I don't even know about.
 And then again, of course, though we may look thriving enough from the outside, people don't realize that being a big establishment like ours carries its own difficulties.
 They won't believe it if you tell them, but it's true.
 However, since you have come such a long way, and since this is the first time you have ever said a word about needing help, we obviously can't let you go back empty-handed.
 Fortunately it so happens that I still haven't touched any of the twenty taels of silver that Her Ladyship gave me the other day to make clothes for the maids with.
 If you don't mind it being so little, you are very welcome to take it.'
 When Grannie Liu heard Xi-feng talk about 'difficulties' she concluded that there was no hope.
 Her delight and the way in which her face lit up with pleasure when she heard that she was, after all, to be given twenty taels of silver can be imagined.
 'We knew you had your troubles,' she said, 'but as the saying goes, "A starved camel is bigger than a fat horse."
 Say what you like, a hair plucked from your arm is thicker than a man's waist to folks like us!'
 Horrified by the crudity of these expressions, Zhou Rui's wife, who was standing by, was meanwhile signalling frantically to the old lady to stop.
 But Xi-feng laughed quite unconcernedly and told Patience to wrap up the silver and also to fetch a string of cash to go with it.
 The money was set down in front of Grannie Liu.
 'Here is the twenty taels of silver,' said Xi-feng.
 'Take this for the time being to make some winter clothes for the children with.
 Some time later on, when you have nothing better to do, look in on us for a day or two for kinship's sake.
 It's late now, so I won't try to keep you.
 Give our regards to everybody who ought to be remembered when you get back!'
 She rose to her feet, and Grannie Liu, with heartfelt expressions of gratitude, picked up the money and followed Zhou Rui's wife out of the room.
 'My dear good woman,' said the latter when they were out of earshot, 'whatever came over you?
 First, when you met her, you couldn't get a word out; then, when you did start talking, it was all "your nephew" this and "your nephew" that!
 I hope you won't mind my saying so, but even if the child was a real nephew you would still need to go a bit easy on the familiarities.
 Now Master Rong, he is her real nephew.
 That's the sort of person a lady like that calls "nephew" .
 Where she would come by a nephew like this one, I just do not know!'
 'My dear,' replied Grannie Liu with a laugh, 'when I saw the pretty little darling sitting there, I took such a liking to her that my heart was too full to speak.'
 Back in Zhou Rui's quarters the two women sat talking for a while.
 Grannie Liu wanted to leave a piece of silver to buy something for the Zhou children with, but Zhou Rui's wife said she wouldn't hear of it and refused absolutely to accept anything.
 And so, with many expressions of gratitude, the old lady took her leave and set out once more through the back gate of the mansion.
 And if you want to know what happened after she had left, you will have to read the next chapter.
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/003.tok
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/003.tok
@@ -0,0 +1,386 @@
 qin-shus be surprise to hear bao-yu call out she childhood name in he sleep , but do not like to pursue the matter .
 as she stand wonder , bao-yu , who be still bemused after he dream and not yet in full possession of he faculty , get out of bed and begin to stretch himself and to adjust he clothes , assist by aroma .
 as she be do up he trousers , she hand , chance to stray over he thigh , come into contact with something cold and sticky which cause she to draw it back in alarm and ask he if he be all right .
 instead of answering , he merely redden and give the hand a squeeze .
 aroma have always be a intelligent girl .
 she be , in any case , a year or two older than bao-yu and have recently begin to have some understanding of the fact of life .
 observe the condition that bao-yu be in , she therefore have more than a inkling of what have happen .
 abandon she question , she busy herself with he clothes , she cheek suffuse by a crimson blush of embarrassment .
 when he be properly dress , they go to rejoin grandmother jia and the rest .
 there they bolt a hurry supper and then slip back to the other house , where aroma profit from the absence of the nurse and the other maid to take out a clean undergarment for bao-yu to change into .
 ' please , aroma , ' bao-yu shamefacedly entreat as she help he change , ' please do not tell anyone ! '
 equally ill at ease , aroma giggle softly .
 ' why do you ... ? ' she begin to ask .
 then , after glance cautiously around , begin again .
 ' where do that stuff come from ? '
 bao-yu blush furiously and say nothing .
 aroma stare at he curiously and continue to giggle .
 after much hesitation he proceed to give she a detailed account of he dream .
 but when he come to the part of it in which he make love to two-in-one , aroma throw herself forward with a shriek of laughter and bury she face in she hand .
 bao-yu have long be attract by aroma 's somewhat coquettish charm and tug at she purposefully , anxious to share with she the lesson he have learn from disenchantment .
 aroma know that when grandmother jia give she to bao-yu she have intend she to belong to he in the fullest possible sense , and so , have no good reason for refuse he , she allow he , after a certain amount of coy resistance , to have he way with she .
 from then on bao-yu treat aroma with even greater consideration than before , whilst aroma for she part redouble the devotion with which she serve he .
 but of this , for the time be , no more .
 the inhabitant of the rong mansion , if we include all of they from the highest to the humblest in we total , number more than three hundred soul , who produce between they a dozen or more incident in a single day .
 face with so exuberant a abundance of material , what principle should you chronicler adopt to guide he in he selection of incident to record ?
 as we ponder the problem where to begin , it be suddenly solve for we by the appearance as it be out of nowhere of someone from a very humble , very insignificant household who , on the strength of a very tenuous , very remote family connection with the jias , turn up at the rong mansion on the very day of which we be about to write .
 they name be wang and they be native of these part .
 a grandfather have hold some very small official post in the capital and have there become acquaint with wang xi-feng 's grandfather , the father of lady wang .
 conceive a admiration for the power and prestige of this greater namesake , he have seek to link he family with the latter 's clan by become he adoptive nephew .
 only lady wang and she elder brother – wang xi-feng 's father – who chance at that time to be stay with they parent on he tour of duty at the capital , know anything about this .
 the other member of the clan be unaware that any such relationship exist .
 the grandfather have long since die , leave a only son call wang cheng who , have fall on hard time , have move back into the countryside somewhere outside the capital .
 wang cheng in he turn have die leave a son call gou-er , who have marry a girl from a family call liu and now have two child , a son call ban-er and a daughter call qing-er .
 the four of they depend on agriculture for they living , and since , with gou-er himself busy most of the day on the land and he wife busy about the farm drawing water , pound grain , and the like , there be no one to look after qing-er and she little brother , gou-er invite he mother-in-law , old grannie liu , to come and live with they .
 this grannie liu be a ancient widow-woman , rich in experience of the world , who , have no son or daughter-in-law to cherish she , eke out she solitary existence by scratch a livelihood from a miserable half-acre of land .
 she therefore embrace she son-in-law 's invitation with alacrity and throw herself enthusiastically into the business of help the young couple to make a living .
 the season be now at the turn between autumn and winter .
 the cold weather be begin , but none of the preparation for winter have yet be make .
 by drink to allay he anxiety , gou-er merely put himself more out of temper .
 he return home to vent some of he spleen on he long-suffering wife .
 grannie liu could eventually stomach no more of he wife-baiting and intervene on she daughter 's behalf .
 ' now look here , son-in-law : probably you will think i a interfere old woman ; but we country folk have to be grateful for what be in the pot and cut down we appetite to the same measure .
 when you be little you ma and pa could afford to indulge you ; so now you be grown-up you spend all you money as soon as you have get any , without stop to count the cost ; then , when it be all go , you start make a fuss .
 but what sort of way be that for a grown man to behave ?
 ' now where we live may be out in the country , but it be still " in the emperor 's shadow " , as they say .
 over there in the city the street be pave with money just wait for someone to go and pick it up .
 what be the sense in rampage around here at home when you could go out and help yourself ? '
 ' it be easy for you to sit on you backside and talk , ' say gou-er rudely , ' but what do you expect i to do ?
 go out and rob ? '
 ' no one 's ask you to rob , ' say grannie liu .
 ' but can not we all sit down peaceably and think of a way ?
 because if we do not , the money be not go to come walk in the door of its own accord . '
 gou-er snort sarcastically .
 ' if there be a way , do you suppose i should have wait till now before try it out ?
 there be no tax-collector in my family and no mandarin among my friend .
 what way could there be of lay my hand on some money ?
 even if i do have rich friend or relation , i be not so sure they would want to be bother with the likes of we . '
 ' i would not say that , ' say grannie liu .
 ' man propose , god dispose .
 it be up to we to think of something .
 we must leave it to the good lord to decide whether he 'll help we or not .
 who know , he might give we the opportunity we be look for .
 ' now i can think of a chance you might try .
 you family use to be connect with the wang clan of nanking .
 twenty year ago the nanking wangs use to be very good to you folk .
 it be only because of late year you have be too stiff-necked to approach they that they have become more distant with you .
 ' i can remember go to they house once with my daughter .
 the elder miss wang be a very straightforward young lady , very easy to get on with , and not at all high and mighty .
 she be now the wife of the younger of the two sir jias in the rong mansion .
 they say that now she be get on in year she be grow even more charitable and give to good work than she be as a girl .
 she brother have be promote ; but i should not be surprise if she at least do not still remember we .
 why do not you try you luck with she ?
 you never know , she might do something for you for the sake of old time .
 she only have to feel well disposed and a hair off she arm would be thicker than a man 's waist to poor folk like we ! '
 ' that be all very well , mother , ' put in gou-er 's wife , ' but just take a look at we !
 what sort of state be we in to go call on great folk like they ?
 i doubt the people at the door would bother to tell they we be there .
 who be go to all that trouble just to make a fool of themselves ? '
 gou-er 's cupidity , however , have be arouse by the word of he mother-in-law , and he reaction to they be less discouraging than he wife 's .
 ' well , if it be as you say , grannie , and be as you have already see this lady , why not go there yourself and spy out the land for we ? '
 ' bless we and save we ! ' say grannie liu .
 ' you know what they say : " a prince 's door be like the deep sea . "
 what sort of creature do you take i for ?
 the servant there do not know i ; it would be a journey waste . '
 ' that be no problem , ' say gou-er .
 ' i 'll tell you what to do .
 you take young ban-er with you and ask for old zhou that stay in service with you lady after she marry .
 if you tell they you have come to see he , it will give you a excuse for the visit .
 old zhou once entrust a bit of business to my father .
 he use to be very friendly with we at one time . '
 ' i know all about that , ' say grannie liu .
 ' but it be a long time since you have anything to do with he and hard to say how he may prove after all these year .
 howsomever .
 be a man , you naturally can not go in you present pickle ; and a young married woman like my daughter can not go gallivant around the countryside show herself to everybody .
 but as my old face be tough enough to stand a slap or two , it be up to i to go .
 so be it , then .
 if any good do come of the visit , we shall all of we benefit . '
 and so , that very evening , the matter be settle .
 next day grannie liu be up before dawn .
 as soon as she have wash and do she hair , she set about teaching ban-er a few word to say to the lady at the great house – a exercise to which he submit cheerfully enough , as would any little boy of four or five who have be promise a outing to the great city .
 that do , she set off on she journey , and in due course make she way to two dukes street .
 there , at each side of the stone lion which flank the gate of the rong mansion , she see a cluster of horse and palanquin .
 not daring to go straight up , she first dust down she clothes and rehearse ban-er 's little repertoire of phrase before sidle up to one of the side entrance .
 a number of important-looking gentleman sit in the gateway sun they belly and discourse with animated gesture on a wide variety of topic .
 grannie liu waddle up to they and offer a respectful salutation .
 after look she up and down for a moment or two , they ask she she business .
 grannie liu smile ingratiatingly .
 ' i have come to see old zhou that use to be in service with she ladyship before she marry .
 could i trouble one of you gentleman to fetch he out for i ? '
 the gentleman ignore she request and return to they discussion .
 after she have wait there for some considerable time one of they say , ' if you stand at that gate along there on the corner , someone from inside the house should be come out presently . '
 but a more elderly man among they protest that it be ' a shame to send she on a fool 's errand ' , and turn to grannie liu he say , ' old zhou be away in the south at the moment , but he missus be still at home .
 she live round at the back .
 you 'll have to go from here round to the back gate in the other street and ask for she there . '
 grannie liu thank he and trot off with little ban-er all the way round to the rear entrance .
 there she find a number of sweetmeat vendor and toy-seller who have set they wares down outside the gate and be be beseige by a crowd of some twenty or thirty noisy , yell child .
 she grab a small urchin from they midst and draw he towards she .
 ' tell i , sonny , be there a mrs zhou live here ? '
 the urchin stare back at she impudently .
 ' which mrs zhou ?
 there be several mrs zhous here .
 what be she job ? '
 ' she be the mrs zhou that come here with she ladyship when she be marry . '
 ' that be easy , ' say the urchin .
 ' follow i ! '
 he lead grannie liu into a rear courtyard .
 ' that be where she live , ' he say , point in the direction of a side wall .
 then , bawl over the wall , ' mrs zhou , there be a old woman come to see you ! '
 zhou rui 's wife come hurry out and ask who it be .
 ' how be you , my dear ? ' say grannie liu , advance with a smile .
 zhou rui 's wife scrutinize she questioningly for some moment before finally recognize she .
 ' why , it be grannie liu !
 how be you ?
 it be so many year since i see you last , i would forget all about you !
 come in and sit down ! '
 grannie liu follow she cackling .
 ' you know what they say : " important people have short memory . "
 i would not expect you to remember the likes of we ! '
 when they be indoors , zhou rui 's wife order she little hire help to pour out some tea .
 ' and have not ban-er grow a big boy ! ' say zhou rui 's wife ; then , after a few inquiry about the various thing that have happen since they last meet , she ask grannie liu about she visit .
 ' be you just pass by , or have you come specially ? '
 ' well , of course , first and foremost we come to see you , ' reply grannie liu mendaciously , ' but we be also hope to pay we respects to she ladyship .
 if you could take we to see she , that would be very nice ; but if that be not possible , perhaps we could trouble you just to give she we regard . '
 from the tone of this reply zhou rui 's wife be already able to make a pretty good guess as to the real purpose of the old woman 's visit ; but because some year previously she husband have receive a lot of help from gou-er 's father in a dispute over the purchase of some land , she could not very well reject grannie liu now , when she come to she as a suppliant .
 she be , in any case , anxious to demonstrate she own importance in the jia household ; and so the answer she give she be a gracious one .
 ' do not you worry , grannie !
 after you have make such a long pilgrimage , we will not let you go home without see a real buddha !
 by rights , of course , callers and visitors have nothing to do with i .
 you see , we each have we own job here .
 my man 's be collect the half-yearly rent in the spring and autumn ; and when he be not do that , he take the young master out when they go on visit .
 that be all he ever do .
 now my job be to attend to they ladyship and the young mistress when they go out .
 but be as how you be a relation of she ladyship , and since you have put you confidence in i and turn to i to help you , i do not mind break the rule for once and take in a message .
 ' there be only one thing , though .
 i do not expect you know , but thing here be very different from what they be five year ago .
 nowadays she ladyship do not run thing here any longer .
 it be master lian 's wife who do all the managing –
 you 'll never guess who that be :
 she ladyship 's niece wang xi-feng .
 you know , she ladyship 's eldest brother 's daughter , that we use to call " feng-ge " when she be a child . '
 ' bless you , my dear , for be such a help ! ' say grannie liu .
 ' oh grannie , how can you say such a thing ? ' say zhou rui 's wife demurely .
 ' you know what the old saying be , " he who help other help himself . "
 it be only a question of say a few word .
 no trouble at all . '
 so say , she instruct the little maid to slip quietly round to the back of old lady jia 's quarter and ask if they be serve lunch yet .
 the little maid depart on she errand and the two woman resume they conversation .
 ' this mrs lian , ' say grannie liu : ' she can not be more than eighteen or nineteen year old .
 she must be a very capable young woman .
 fancy she being able to run a great household like this ! '
 ' oh grannie , you have no idea ! ' say zhou rui 's wife .
 ' mrs lian may be young , but when it come to do thing , she be get a older head on she shoulder than any i have ever come across .
 she be grow up to be a real beauty too , have mrs lian .
 but sharp !
 well , if it ever come to a slanging match , she can talk down ten grown man any day of the week !
 wait till you meet she , and you 'll see what i mean .
 there be only one thing , though .
 she be a bit too strict with those beneath she . '
 as she be speak , the little maid come back , she errand complete .
 ' they have finish serve lunch at she old ladyship 's .
 mrs lian be still there . '
 zhou rui 's wife hurriedly rise to she foot and urge grannie liu to do likewise .
 ' quick !
 after she come out from there she 'll be free for a few minute while she have she meal .
 we must try and catch she then .
 if we delay a moment longer , people will start come in with message and we sha not have a chance to speak to she .
 and once she go off for she afternoon nap , we have really lose she ! '
 grannie liu get off the kang , adjust she clothing , conduct ban-er through a rapid revision of he little stock of phrase and follow zhou rui 's wife through various twist and turn to jia lian 's quarter .
 just before they reach they , zhou rui 's wife plant they both in a covered passage-way while she go on ahead round the screen wall and into the gate of the courtyard .
 first ascertain that wang xi-feng have not yet leave lady jia 's , she seek out xi-feng 's chambermaid and principal confidante , patience , and prime she with a full account of grannie liu 's antecedent .
 ' she have come all this way today to pay she respects , ' she conclude .
 ' at one time she ladyship use to see quite a lot of she , which be why i think it would be in order for i to bring she in .
 i think i would wait for the young mistress to come back and explain it all to she .
 i hope she will not be angry with i for push myself forward . '
 patience at once make up she mind what to do .
 ' let they come in here .
 they can sit here while they be wait . '
 zhou rui 's wife go off again to fetch she charge .
 as they ascend the step to the main reception room , a little maid lift up the red carpet which serve as a portiere for they to enter .
 a strange , delicious fragrance seem to reach forward and enfold they as they enter , produce in grannie liu the momentary sensation that she have be transport bodily to one of the celestial paradise .
 they eye , too , be dazzle by the bright and glittering thing that fill the room .
 temporarily speechless with wonder , grannie liu stand wag she head , alternate click of admiration with pious ejaculation .
 from the glitter reception room they pass to a room on the east side of it in which jia lian 's baby daughter sleep .
 patience , who be stand by the edge of the kang , make a rapid assessment of grannie liu and judge it sufficient to greet she with a civil ' how-do-you-do ' and a invitation to be seat .
 grannie liu look at the silk and satin in which patience be dress , the gold and silver ornament in she hair , she beauty of feature which in every respect correspond with what she have be tell of wang xi-feng , and take the maid for the mistress , be on the point of greet she as ' gou-er 's aunt ' , when zhou rui 's wife introduce she as ' miss patience ' .
 then , when patience shortly afterwards address zhou rui 's wife as ' mrs zhou ' , she know that this be no mistress but a very high-class maid .
 so grannie liu and ban-er get up on the kang at one side , while patience and zhou rui 's wife sit near the edge of it on the other , and a little maid come in and pour they all some tea .
 grannie liu 's attention be distract by a persistent tock tock tock tock not unlike the sound make by a flour-bolting machine , and she could not forbear glance round she from time to time to see where it come from .
 presently she catch sight of a sort of boxlike object fasten to one of the central pillar of the room , and a thing like the weight of a steelyard hang down from it , which swing to and fro in ceaseless motion and appear to be the source of the noise which have distract she .
 ' i wonder what that can be , ' she think to herself , ' and what it can be use for ? '
 as she study the strange box , it suddenly give forth a loud dong ! like the sound of a bronze bell or a copper chime , which so startle the old lady that she eye nearly pop out of she head .
 the dong ! be follow in rapid succession by eight or nine other , and grannie liu be on the point of ask what it mean , when all the maid in the house begin scurry about shout , ' the mistress !
 the mistress !
 she 'll be come out now ! ' and patience and zhou rui 's wife hurriedly rise to they foot .
 ' just stay here , grannie , ' they say .
 ' when it be time for you to see she , we shall come in and fetch you ' ; and they go off with the other servant to greet they mistress .
 as grannie liu sit in silence , wait with bated breath and head cock to one side for she summons , she hear a far-off sound of laughter , follow presently by a sound of rustling dress as between ten and twenty woman enter the reception room and pass from it into the room beyond .
 then two or three woman bear large red lacquer box take up they position on the side nearest the room in which she sit and stand there wait to be call .
 a voice in the far room call out , ' serve now , please ! ' at which , to judge from the noise , most of the woman scuttle off , leave only the few who be wait at table .
 a long silence ensue in which not so much as a cheep could be hear ; then two woman come in bear a small , low table which they set down on the kang .
 it be cover with bowl and dish contain all kind of meat and fish , only one or two of which appear to have be touch .
 at the sight of it ban-er set up a clamour for some meat and be silence by grannie liu with a resounding slap .
 just at that moment zhou rui 's wife appear , she face all wreathe in smile , and advance towards grannie liu beckon .
 grannie liu slip off the kang , lift down ban-er , and exchange a few hurry whisper with she in the reception room before waddle into the room beyond .
 a dark-red pattern curtain hang from brass hook over the doorway .
 inside , under the window in the south wall , there be a kang cover with a dark-red carpet .
 at the east end of the kang , up against the wooden partition wall , be a backrest and bolster , both cover in gold brocade , and a large flat cushion for sit on , also glitter with gold thread .
 beside they stand a silver spittoon .
 wang xi-feng have on a little cap of red sable , which she wear about the house for warmth , fasten on with a pearl-studded bandeau .
 she be dress in a sprigged peach-pink gown , with a ermine-lined skirt of dark-red foreign crepe underneath it , and a cloak of slate-blue silk with weave coloured inset and lining of grey squirrel around she shoulder .
 she face be exquisitely made-up .
 she be sit on the edge of the kang , she back straight as a ramrod , with a diminutive pair of tong in she hand , remove the spend charcoal from a portable hand-warmer .
 patience stand beside she carry a covered teacup on a tiny inlaid lacquer tray .
 xi-feng appear not to have notice she , for she neither reach out for the cup nor raise she head , but continue pick ab-sorbedly at she hand-warmer .
 at last she speak : ' why not ask they in , then ? '
 as she do so , she raise she head and see zhou rui 's wife with she two charge already stand in front of she .
 she make a confused movement as if to rise to she foot , welcome the old lady with a look of unutterable benevolence , and almost in the same breath say rather crossly to zhou rui 's wife , ' why do not you tell i ? '
 by this time grannie liu be already down on she knee and have touch she head several time to the floor in reverence to she ' aunt feng ' .
 ' stop she , zhou dear ! ' say xi-feng in alarm .
 ' she must not do that ,
 i be much too young !
 in any case , i do not know she very well .
 i do not know what sort of relation we be and what i should call she . '
 ' this be the grannie liu i be just tell you about , ' say zhou rui 's wife .
 xi-feng nod , and grannie liu sit herself down on the edge of the kang .
 ban-er at once hide himself behind she back and neither threat nor blandishments would induce he to come out and make a bow to he ' auntie ' .
 ' relation do not come to see we much nowadays , ' say xi-feng affably .
 ' we be get to be quite stranger with everybody .
 people who know we realize that it be because you be tire of we that you do not visit we oftener ; but some spiteful people who do not know we so well think it be we fault , because we have grow too proud . '
 grannie liu invoke the lord buddha in pious disavowal of so shocking a view .
 ' it be hard time that keep we away .
 we can not afford to visit .
 we be afraid that if we come to see you look the way we be , you would disown we ; and even the people at the gate might think we be tramp ! '
 ' now you be really be too hard on we !
 what if grandfather do make a little bit of a name for himself and we do hold some miserable little appointment ?
 what do it all amount to ?
 it be all empty show , really .
 you know what they say : " even the emperor have poor relation . "
 it would be strange indeed if we do not have a few ! '
 she turn to zhou rui 's wife .
 ' have you tell she ladyship yet ? '
 ' no , ma'am .
 i be wait for you instruction . '
 ' go and have a look , then .
 if she have anyone with she , you have better leave it ; but if she be free , tell she about they visit and see what she say . '
 zhou rui 's wife depart on she errand .
 xi-feng tell one of the servant to give ban-er a handful of sweet , and have just begin a desultory conversation with grannie liu when a number of domestic and underling of either sex arrive to report on they duty .
 ' i be entertain a guest , ' say xi-feng to patience when she come in to announce they arrival .
 ' let they leave it until this evening .
 but if anyone have important business , bring they in and i will deal with it now . '
 patience go out and return a minute later to say that she have ask they and no one have any business of special importance , so she have send they all away .
 xi-feng nod .
 at this point zhou rui 's wife return with a message for xi-feng .
 ' she ladyship say she be not free today , but that if you will entertain they for she , it will be just the same as if she be to receive they herself .
 she say please thank they very much for come .
 and she say if it be just a ordinary visit she have nothing more to add ; but if they have anything particular to say , she say tell they that they can say it to you instead . '
 ' i have not anything particular in mind , ' say grannie liu .
 ' only to look in on she ladyship and you mistress .
 just a visit to relation . '
 ' well all right then , if you be sure you have nothing to say .
 but if you have get anything to say , you really ought to tell the mistress .
 it will be just the same as if you be to say it to she ladyship . '
 zhou rui 's wife dart a meaningful look at grannie liu as she say this .
 grannie liu perfectly well understand the significance of this look , and a blush of shame overspread she face .
 yet if she do not speak up now , what would have be the purpose of she visit ?
 she force herself to say something .
 ' by rights i ought not to mention it today , see that this be we first meeting : but as i have come such a long way to see you , it seem silly not to speak ... '
 she have get no further when the page from the outer gate announce the arrival of ' the young master from the ning mansion ' and xi-feng gesture to she to stop .
 ' it be all right .
 there be no need to tell i . '
 she turn to the page .
 ' where be master rong , then ? '
 a man 's footstep sound outside and a fresh-faced , willowy youth of seventeen or eighteen in elegant and expensive-looking winter dress come into the room .
 grannie liu , acutely embarrass in this male presence , do not know whether to sit or stand , and look round she in vain for somewhere to hide herself .
 xi-feng laugh at she discomfiture .
 ' do not mind he ; just stay where you be !
 it be only my nephew . '
 with a good deal of girlish simpering grannie liu sit down again , perch herself obliquely on the extreme edge of the kang .
 jia rong salute he aunt manchu fashion .
 ' my father be entertain a important visitor tomorrow and he wonder if he might borrow the little glass screen that you uncle wang 's wife give you , to put on we kang while he be there .
 we can let you have it back again as soon as he have go . '
 ' you be too late , ' say xi-feng .
 ' i lend it yesterday to someone else . '
 jia rong flash a win smile at she and half-knelt on the side of the kang .
 ' if you will not lend it , my father will say that i do not ask properly and i shall get a beating .
 come on , auntie , be a sport !
 just for my sake ! '
 xi-feng smile maliciously .
 ' i do not know what be so special about my family 's thing .
 heaven know , you have enough stuff of you own over there ; yet you have only to set eye on anything of ours , and you want it for yourselve . '
 jia rong 's smile flash again .
 ' please , auntie !
 be merciful ! '
 ' if it be the tiniest bit chip , ' say xi-feng , ' i 'll have the hide off you ! '
 she order patience to take the key of the upstairs room and get some reliable servant to carry it over .
 delighted with he good luck , jia rong hurriedly forestall she .
 ' i 'll get some of my own people to carry it .
 do not put yours to a lot of trouble ! ' and he hurry out .
 xi-feng suddenly seem to remember something , and call to he through the window , ' rong , come back ! '
 servant in the yard outside dutifully take up the cry , ' master rong , you be want back again ! '
 jia rong come hurry back , wreathe in smile , and look at xi-feng with eyebrow arched inquiringly .
 xi-feng , however , sip very intently from she teacup and muse for a while , say nothing .
 suddenly she face flush and she give a little laugh : ' it do not matter .
 come back again after supper .
 i have get company now , and besides , i do not feel in the mood to tell you . '
 ' yes , aunt , ' say jia rong , and purse he lip up in a complacent smile he saunter slowly out of the room .
 have all this while have time to collect herself , grannie liu begin she speech again :
 ' the real reason i have bring you little nephew here today be because he pa and ma have not anything in the house to eat , and the weather be get colder , and – and – i think i would bring he here to see you ... '
 she give ban-er a despairing push .
 ' what do you pa tell you to say when we get here ?
 what be it he send we for ?
 look at you !
 all you can do be sit there eat sweet ! '
 it be abundantly clear to xi-feng that the old lady be too embarrassed to go on , and she put she out of she misery with a gracious smile .
 ' it be quite all right .
 there be no need to tell i .
 i quite understand . '
 she turn to zhou rui 's wife .
 ' i wonder if grannie have eat yet today ? '
 ' we be on we way first thing this morning , ' grannie liu chime in .
 ' there be no time to think about eating . '
 xi-feng give order for a meal to be bring in , and zhou rui 's wife go out and presently reappear with a guest 's portion of various choice dish on a little table , which she set down in the east wing , and to which she then conduct grannie liu and ban-er for they meal .
 ' zhou , dear , ' say xi-feng , ' will you keep they company and see that they have enough to eat ?
 i sha not be able to sit with they myself . '
 then call she aside for a moment she ask , ' what do she ladyship say when you go to report about they just now ? '
 ' she say they do not really belong to the family but be adopt into the clan year ago when you grandfather and theirs be work in the same office .
 she say they have not be round much of late year , but in the old day when they use to visit we we never send they back empty-handed .
 she say it be nice of they to come and see we today and we should be careful to treat they considerately .
 and she say if they appear to want anything , she would leave it to you to decide what we should do for they . '
 ' no wonder ! ' exclaim xi-feng when she have hear this account .
 ' i could not understand how they could be really related to we if i have never even hear of they . '
 while they be talk , grannie liu come back from the other room have already finish eating , smack she lip and suck she tooth appreciatively , and voice she thanks for the repast .
 ' sit down , ' say xi-feng with a smile .
 ' i have something to say to you .
 i quite understand what you be try to tell i just now .
 as we be relation , we ought by rights not to wait for you to come to we door before help you when you be in trouble ; but there be so many thing to attend to in this family , and now that she ladyship be get on a bit she do not always remember they all .
 and since i take over the management of the household , i find there be quite a lot of relation that i do not even know about .
 and then again , of course , though we may look thrive enough from the outside , people do not realize that be a big establishment like ours carry its own difficulty .
 they will not believe it if you tell they , but it be true .
 however , since you have come such a long way , and since this be the first time you have ever say a word about need help , we obviously can not let you go back empty-handed .
 fortunately it so happen that i still have not touch any of the twenty tael of silver that she ladyship give i the other day to make clothes for the maid with .
 if you do not mind it be so little , you be very welcome to take it . '
 when grannie liu hear xi-feng talk about ' difficulty ' she conclude that there be no hope .
 she delight and the way in which she face light up with pleasure when she hear that she be , after all , to be give twenty tael of silver can be imagine .
 ' we know you have you trouble , ' she say , ' but as the say go , " a starve camel be bigger than a fat horse . "
 say what you like , a hair pluck from you arm be thicker than a man 's waist to folk like we ! '
 horrify by the crudity of these expression , zhou rui 's wife , who be stand by , be meanwhile signalling frantically to the old lady to stop .
 but xi-feng laugh quite unconcernedly and tell patience to wrap up the silver and also to fetch a string of cash to go with it .
 the money be set down in front of grannie liu .
 ' here be the twenty tael of silver , ' say xi-feng .
 ' take this for the time be to make some winter clothes for the child with .
 some time later on , when you have nothing better to do , look in on we for a day or two for kinship 's sake .
 it be late now , so i will not try to keep you .
 give we regard to everybody who ought to be remember when you get back ! '
 she rise to she foot , and grannie liu , with heartfelt expression of gratitude , pick up the money and follow zhou rui 's wife out of the room .
 ' my dear good woman , ' say the latter when they be out of earshot , ' whatever come over you ?
 first , when you meet she , you could not get a word out ; then , when you do start talk , it be all " you nephew " this and " you nephew " that !
 i hope you will not mind my say so , but even if the child be a real nephew you would still need to go a bit easy on the familiarity .
 now master rong , he be she real nephew .
 that be the sort of person a lady like that call " nephew " .
 where she would come by a nephew like this one , i just do not know ! '
 ' my dear , ' reply grannie liu with a laugh , ' when i see the pretty little darling sit there , i take such a liking to she that my heart be too full to speak . '
 back in zhou rui 's quarter the two woman sit talk for a while .
 grannie liu want to leave a piece of silver to buy something for the zhou child with , but zhou rui 's wife say she would not hear of it and refuse absolutely to accept anything .
 and so , with many expression of gratitude , the old lady take she leave and set out once more through the back gate of the mansion .
 and if you want to know what happen after she have leave , you will have to read the next chapter .
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/004
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/004
@@ -0,0 +1,245 @@
 ON HER SIXTEENTH birthday, my grandma was betrothed by her father to Shan Bianlang, the son of Shan Tingxiu, one of Northeast Gaomi Township's richest men.
 As distillery owners, the Shans used cheap sorghum to produce a strong, high-quality white wine that was famous throughout the area.
 Northeast Gaomi Township is largely swampy land that is flooded by autumn rains; but since the tall sorghum stalks resist waterlogging, it was planted everywhere and invariably produced a bumper crop.
 By using cheap grain to make wine, the Shan family made a very good living, and marrying my grandma off to them was a real feather in Great-Granddad's cap.
 Many local families had dreamed of marrying into the Shan family, despite rumours that Shan Bianlang had leprosy.
 His father was a wizened little man who sported a scrawny queue on the back of his head, and even though his cupboards overflowed with gold and silver, he wore tattered, dirty clothes, often using a length of rope as a belt.
 Grandma's marriage into the Shan family was the will of heaven, implemented on a day when she and some of her playmates, with their tiny bound feet and long pigtails, were playing beside a set of swings.
 It was Qingming, the day set aside to attend ancestral graves; peach trees were in full red bloom, willows were green, a fine rain was falling, and the girls' faces looked like peach blossoms.
 It was a day of freedom for them.
 That year Grandma was five feet four inches tall and weighed about 130 pounds.
 She was wearing a cotton print jacket over green satin trousers, with scarlet bands of silk tied around her ankles.
 Since it was drizzling, she had put on a pair of embroidered slippers soaked a dozen times in tong oil, which made a squishing sound when she walked.
 Her long shiny braids shone, and a heavy silver necklace hung around her neck – Great-Granddad was a silversmith.
 Great-Grandma, the daughter of a landlord who had fallen on hard times, knew the importance of bound feet to a girl, and had begun binding her daughter's feet when she was six years old, tightening the bindings every day.
 A yard in length, the cloth bindings were wound around all but the big toes until the bones cracked and the toes turned under.
 The pain was excruciating.
 My mother also had bound feet, and just seeing them saddened me so much that I felt compelled to shout: 'Down with feudalism!
 Long live liberated feet!'
 The results of Grandma's suffering were two three-inch golden lotuses, and by the age of sixteen she had grown into a well-developed beauty.
 When she walked, swinging her arms freely, her body swayed like a willow in the wind.
 Shan Tingxiu, the groom's father, was walking around Great-Granddad's village, dung basket in hand, when he spotted Grandma among the other local flowers.
 Three months later, a bridal sedan chair would come to carry her away.
 Grandma was lightheaded and dizzy inside the stuffy sedan chair, her view blocked by a red curtain that gave off a pungent mildewy odour.
 She reached out to lift it a crack – Great-Granddad had told her not to remove her red veil.
 A heavy bracelet of twisted silver slid down to her wrist, and as she looked at the coiled-snake design her thoughts grew chaotic and disoriented.
 A warm wind rustled the emerald-green stalks of sorghum lining the narrow dirt path.
 Doves cooed in the fields.
 The delicate powder of petals floated above silvery new ears of waving sorghum.
 The curtain, embroidered on the inside with a dragon and a phoenix, had faded after years of use, and there was a large stain in the middle.
 Summer was giving way to autumn, and the sunlight outside the sedan chair was brilliant.
 The bouncing movements of the bearers rocked the chair slowly from side to side; the leather lining of their poles groaned and creaked, the curtain fluttered gently, letting in an occasional ray of sunlight and, from time to time, a whisper of cool air.
 Grandma was sweating profusely and her heart was racing as she listened to the rhythmic footsteps and heavy breathing of the bearers.
 The inside of her skull felt cold one minute, as though filled with shiny pebbles, and hot the next, as though filled with coarse peppers.
 After Shan Tingxiu had spotted Grandma, a stream of people came to congratulate Great-Granddad and Great-Grandma.
 Grandma pondered what it would be like to mount to the jingle of gold and dismount to the tinkle of silver, but what she truly longed for was a good husband, handsome and well educated, a man who would treat her gently.
 As a young maiden, she had embroidered a wedding trousseau and several exquisite pictures for the man who would someday become my granddad.
 Eager to marry, she heard innuendos from her girlfriends that the Shan boy was afflicted with leprosy, and her dreams began to evaporate.
 Yet, when she shared her anxieties with her parents, Great-Granddad hemmed and hawed, while Great-Grandma scolded the girlfriends, accusing them of sour grapes.
 Later on, Great-Granddad told her that the well-educated Shan boy had the fair complexion of a young scholar from staying home all the time.
 Grandma was confused, not knowing if this was true or not.
 After all, she thought, her own parents wouldn't lie to her.
 Maybe her girlfriends had made it all up.
 Once again she looked forward to her wedding day.
 Grandma longed to lose her anxieties and loneliness in the arms of a strong and noble young man.
 Finally, to her relief, her wedding day arrived, and as she was placed inside the sedan chair, carried by four bearers, the horns and woodwinds fore and aft struck up a melancholy tune that brought tears to her eyes.
 Off they went, floating along as though riding the clouds or sailing through a mist.
 Shortly after leaving the village, the lazy musicians stopped playing, while the bearers quickened their pace.
 The aroma of sorghum burrowed into her heart.
 Full-voiced strange and rare birds sang to her from the fields.
 A picture of what she imagined to be the bridegroom slowly took shape from the threads of sunlight filtering into the darkness of the sedan chair.
 Painful needle pricks jabbed her heart.
 'Old Man in heaven, protect me!'
 Her silent prayer made her delicate lips tremble.
 A light down adorned her upper lip, and her fair skin was damp.
 Every soft word she uttered was swallowed up by the rough walls of the carriage and the heavy curtain before her.
 She ripped the tart-smelling veil away from her face and laid it on her knees.
 She was following local wedding customs, which dictated that a bride wear three layers of new clothes, top and bottom, no matter how hot the day.
 The inside of the sedan chair was badly worn and terribly dirty, like a coffin; it had already embraced countless other brides, now long dead.
 The walls were festooned with yellow silk so filthy it oozed grease, and of the five flies caught inside, three buzzed above her head while the other two rested on the curtain before her, rubbing their bright eyes with black stick-like legs.
 Succumbing to the oppressiveness in the carriage, Grandma eased one of her bamboo-shoot toes under the curtain and lifted it a crack to sneak a look outside.
 She could make out the shapes of the bearers' statuesque legs poking out from under loose black satin trousers and their big, fleshy feet encased in straw sandals.
 They raised clouds of dust as they tramped along.
 Impatiently trying to conjure up an image of their firm, muscular chests, Grandma raised the toe of her shoe and leaned forward.
 She could see the polished purple scholar-tree poles and the bearers' broad shoulders beneath them.
 Barriers of sorghum stalks lining the path stood erect and solid in unbroken rows, tightly packed, together sizing one another up with the yet unopened clay-green eyes of grain ears, one indistinguishable from the next, as far as she could see, like a vast river.
 The path was so narrow in places it was barely passable, causing the wormy, sappy leaves to brush noisily against the sedan chair.
 The men's bodies emitted the sour smell of sweat.
 Infatuated by the masculine odour, Grandma breathed in deeply – this ancestor of mine must have been nearly bursting with passion.
 As the bearers carried their load down the path, their feet left a series of V imprints known as 'tramples' in the dirt, for which satisfied clients usually rewarded them, and which fortified the bearers' pride of profession.
 It was unseemly to 'trample' with an uneven cadence or to grip the poles, and the best bearers kept their hands on their hips the whole time, rocking the sedan chair in perfect rhythm with the musicians' haunting tunes, which reminded everyone within earshot of the hidden suffering in whatever pleasures lay ahead.
 When the sedan chair reached the plains, the bearers began to get a little sloppy, both to make up time and to torment their passenger.
 Some brides were bounced around so violently they vomited from motion sickness, soiling their clothing and slippers; the retching sounds from inside the carriage pleased the bearers as though they were giving vent to their own miseries.
 The sacrifices these strong young men made to carry their cargo into bridal chambers must have embittered them, which was why it seemed so natural to torment the brides.
 One of the four men bearing Grandma's sedan chair that day would eventually become my granddad – it was Commander Yu Zhan'ao.
 At the time he was a beefy twenty-year-old, a pallbearer and sedan bearer at the peak of his trade.
 The young men of his generation were as sturdy as Northeast Gaomi sorghum, which is more than can be said about us weaklings who succeeded them.
 It was a custom back then for sedan bearers to tease the bride while trundling her along: like distillery workers, who drink the wine they make, since it is their due, these men torment all who ride in their sedan chairs – even the wife of the Lord of Heaven if she should be a passenger.
 Sorghum leaves scraped the sedan chair mercilessly when, all of a sudden, the deadening monotony of the trip was broken by the plaintive sounds of weeping – remarkably like the musicians' tunes – coming from deep in the field.
 As Grandma listened to the music, trying to picture the instruments in the musicians' hands, she raised the curtain with her foot until she could see the sweat-soaked waist of one of the bearers.
 Her gaze was caught by her own red embroidered slippers, with their tapered slimness and cheerless beauty, ringed by halos of incoming sunlight until they looked like lotus blossoms, or, even more, like tiny goldfish that had settled to the bottom of a bowl.
 Two teardrops as transparently pink as immature grains of sorghum wetted Grandma's eyelashes and slipped down her cheeks to the corners of her mouth.
 As she was gripped by sadness, the image of a learned and refined husband, handsome in his high-topped hat and wide sash, like a player on the stage, blurred and finally vanished, replaced by the horrifying picture of Shan Bianlang's face, his leprous mouth covered with rotting tumours.
 Her heart turned to ice.
 Were these tapered golden lotuses, a face as fresh as peaches and apricots, gentility of a thousand kinds, and ten thousand varieties of elegance all reserved for the pleasure of a leper?
 Better to die and be done with it.
 The disconsolate weeping in the sorghum field was dotted with words, like knots in a piece of wood:
 A blue sky yo – a sapphire sky yo – a painted sky yo – a mighty cudgel yo – dear elder brother yo – death has claimed you – you have brought down little sister's sky yo –.
 I must tell you that the weeping of women from Northeast Gaomi Township makes beautiful music.
 During 1912, the first year of the Republic, professional mourners known as 'wailers' came from Qufu, the home of Confucius, to study local weeping techniques.
 Meeting up with a woman lamenting the death of her husband seemed to Grandma to be a stroke of bad luck on her wedding day, and she grew even more dejected.
 Just then one of the bearers spoke up: 'You there, little bride in the chair, say something!
 The long journey has bored us to tears.'
 Grandma quickly snatched up her red veil and covered her face, gently drawing her foot back from beneath the curtain and returning the carriage to darkness.
 'Sing us a song while we bear you along!'
 The musicians, as though snapping out of a trance, struck up their instruments.
 A trumpet blared from behind the chair:
 'Too-tah – too-tah –'
 'Poo-pah – poo-pah –'
 One of the bearers up front imitated the trumpet sound, evoking coarse, raucous laughter all around.
 Grandma was drenched with sweat.
 Back home, as she was being lifted into the sedan chair, Great-Grandma had exhorted her not to get drawn into any banter with the bearers.
 Sedan bearers and musicians are low-class rowdies capable of anything, no matter how depraved.
 They began rocking the chair so violently that poor Grandma couldn't keep her seat without holding on tight.
 'No answer?
 Okay, rock!
 If we can't shake any words loose, we can at least shake the piss out of her!'
 The sedan chair was like a dinghy tossed about by the waves, and Grandma held on to the wooden seat for dear life.
 The two eggs she'd eaten for breakfast churned in her stomach, the flies buzzed around her ears; her throat tightened, as the taste of eggs surged up into her mouth.
 She bit her lip.
 Don't throw up, don't let yourself throw up! she commanded herself.
 You mustn't let yourself throw up, Fenglian.
 They say throwing up in the bridal chair means a lifetime of bad luck. . . .
 The bearers' banter turned coarse.
 One of them reviled my great-granddad for being a money-grabber, another said something about a pretty flower stuck into a pile of cowshit, a third called Shan Bianlang a scruffy leper who oozed pus and excreted yellow fluids.
 He said the stench of rotten flesh drifted beyond the Shan compound, which swarmed with horseflies. . . .
 'Little bride, if you let Shan Bianlang touch you, your skin will rot away!'
 As the horns and woodwinds blared and tooted, the taste of eggs grew stronger, forcing Grandma to bite down hard on her lip.
 But to no avail.
 She opened her mouth and spewed a stream of filth, soiling the curtain, towards which the five flies dashed as though shot from a gun.
 'Puke-ah, puke-ah.
 Keep rocking!' one of the bearers roared.
 'Keep rocking.
 Sooner or later she'll have to say something.'
 'Elder brothers . . . spare me . . .'
 Grandma pleaded desperately between agonising retches.
 Then she burst into tears.
 She felt humiliated; she could sense the perils of her future, knowing she'd spend the rest of her life drowning in a sea of bitterness.
 Oh, Father, oh, Mother.
 I have been destroyed by a miserly father and a heartless mother!
 Grandma's piteous wails made the sorghum quake.
 The bearers stopped rocking the chair and calmed the raging sea.
 The musicians lowered the instruments from their rousing lips, so that only Grandma's sobs could be heard, alone with the mournful strains of a single woodwind, whose weeping sounds were more enchanting than any woman's.
 Grandma stopped crying at the sound of the woodwind, as though commanded from on high.
 Her face, suddenly old and desiccated, was pearled with tears.
 She heard the sound of death in the gentle melancholy of the tune, and smelled its breath; she could see the angel of death, with lips as scarlet as sorghum and a smiling face the colour of golden corn.
 The bearers fell silent and their footsteps grew heavy.
 The sacrificial choking sounds from inside the chair and the woodwind accompaniment had made them restless and uneasy, had set their souls adrift.
 No longer did it seem like a wedding procession as they negotiated the dirt road; it was more like a funeral procession.
 My grandfather, the bearer directly in front of Grandma's foot, felt a strange premonition blazing inside him and illuminating the path his life would take.
 The sounds of Grandma's weeping had awakened seeds of affection that had lain dormant deep in his heart.
 It was time to rest, so the bearers lowered the sedan chair to the ground.
 Grandma, having cried herself into a daze, didn't realise that one of her tiny feet was peeking out from beneath the curtain; the sight of that incomparably delicate, lovely thing nearly drove the souls out of the bearers' bodies.
 Yu Zhan'ao walked up, leaned over, and gently – very gently – held Grandma's foot in his hand, as though it were a fledgling whose feathers weren't yet dry, then eased it back inside the carriage.
 She was so moved by the gentleness of the deed she could barely keep from throwing back the curtain to see what sort of man this bearer was, with his large, warm, youthful hand.
 I've always believed that marriages are made in heaven and that people fated to be together are connected by an invisible thread.
 The act of grasping Grandma's foot triggered a powerful drive in Yu Zhan'ao to forge a new life for himself, and constituted the turning point in his life – and the turning point in hers as well.
 The sedan chair set out again as a trumpet blast rent the air, then drifted off into obscurity.
 The wind had risen – a northeaster – and clouds were gathering in the sky, blotting out the sun and throwing the carriage into darkness.
 Grandma could hear the shh-shh of rustling sorghum, one wave close upon another, carrying the sound off into the distance.
 Thunder rumbled off to the northeast.
 The bearers quickened their pace.
 She wondered how much farther it was to the Shan household; like a trussed lamb being led to slaughter, she grew calmer with each step.
 At home she had hidden a pair of scissors in her bodice, perhaps to use on Shan Bianlang, perhaps to use on herself.
 The holdup of Grandma's sedan chair by a highwayman at Toad Hollow occupies an important place in the saga of my family.
 Toad Hollow is a large marshy stretch in the vast flatland where the soil is especially fertile, the water especially plentiful, and the sorghum especially dense.
 A blood-red bolt of lightning streaked across the northeastern sky, and screaming fragments of apricot-yellow sunlight tore through the dense clouds above the dirt road, when Grandma's sedan chair reached that point.
 The panting bearers were drenched with sweat as they entered Toad Hollow, over which the air hung heavily.
 Sorghum plants lining the road shone like ebony, dense and impenetrable; weeds and wildflowers grew in such profusion they seemed to block the road.
 Everywhere you looked, narrow stems of cornflowers were bosomed by clumps of rank weeds, their purple, blue, pink, and white flowers waving proudly.
 From deep in the sorghum came the melancholy croaks of toads, the dreary chirps of grasshoppers, and the plaintive howls of foxes.
 Grandma, still seated in the carriage, felt a sudden breath of cold air that raised tiny goosebumps on her skin.
 She didn't know what was happening, even when she heard the shout up ahead:
 'Nobody passes without paying a toll!'
 Grandma gasped.
 What was she feeling?
 Sadness?
 Joy?
 My God, she thought, it's a man who eats fistcakes!
 Northeast Gaomi Township was aswarm with bandits who operated in the sorghum fields like fish in water, forming gangs to rob, pillage, and kidnap, yet balancing their evil deeds with charitable ones.
 If they were hungry, they snatched two people, keeping one and sending the other into the village to demand flatbreads with eggs and green onions rolled inside.
 Since they stuffed the rolled flatbreads into their mouths with both fists, they were called 'fistcakes'.
 'Nobody passes without paying a toll!' the man bellowed.
 The bearers stopped in their tracks and stared dumbstruck at the highwayman of medium height who stood in the road, his legs akimbo.
 He had smeared his face black and was wearing a conical rain hat woven of sorghum stalks and a broad-shouldered rain cape open in front to reveal a black buttoned jacket and a wide leather belt, in which a protruding object was tucked, bundled in red satin.
 His hand rested on it.
 The thought flashed through Grandma's mind that there was nothing to be afraid of: if death couldn't frighten her, nothing could.
 She raised the curtain to get a glimpse of the man who ate fistcakes.
 'Hand over the toll, or I'll pop you all!'
 He patted the red bundle.
 The musicians reached into their belts, took out the strings of copper coins Great-Granddad had given them, and tossed these at the man's feet.
 The bearers lowered the sedan chair to the ground, took out their copper coins, and did the same.
 As he dragged the strings of coins into a pile with his foot, his eyes were fixed on Grandma.
 'Get behind the sedan chair, all of you.
 I'll pop if you don't!'
 He thumped the object tucked into his belt.
 The bearers moved slowly behind the sedan chair.
 Yu Zhan'ao, bringing up the rear, spun around and glared.
 A change came over the highwayman's face, and he gripped the object at his belt tightly.
 'Eyes straight ahead if you want to keep breathing!'
 With his hand resting on his belt, he shuffled up to the sedan chair, reached out, and pinched Grandma's foot.
 A smile creased her face, and the man pulled his hand away as though it had been scalded.
 'Climb down and come with me!' he ordered her.
 Grandma sat without moving, the smile frozen on her face.
 'Climb down, I said!'
 She rose from the seat, stepped grandly onto the pole, and alit in a tuft of cornflowers.
 Her gaze travelled from the man to the bearers and musicians.
 'Into the sorghum field!' the highwayman said, his hand still resting on the red-bundled object at his belt.
 Grandma stood confidently; lightning crackled in the clouds overhead and shattered her radiant smile into a million shifting shards.
 The highwayman began pushing her into the sorghum field, his hand never leaving the object at his belt.
 She stared at Yu Zhan'ao with a feverish look in her eyes.
 Yu Zhan'ao approached the highwayman, his thin lips curled resolutely, up at one end and down at the other.
 'Hold it right there!' the highwayman commanded feebly.
 'I'll shoot if you take another step!'
 Yu Zhan'ao walked calmly up to the man, who began backing up.
 Green flames seemed to shoot from his eyes, and crystalline beads of sweat scurried down his terrified face.
 When Yu Zhan'ao had drawn to within three paces of him, a shameful sound burst from his mouth, and he turned and ran.
 Yu Zhan'ao was on his tail in a flash, kicking him expertly in the rear.
 He sailed through the air over the cornflowers, thrashing his arms and legs like an innocent babe, until he landed in the sorghum field.
 'Spare me, gentlemen!
 I've got an eighty-year-old mother at home, and this is the only way I can make a living.'
 The highwayman skilfully pleaded his case to Yu Zhan'ao, who grabbed him by the scruff of the neck, dragged him back to the sedan chair, threw him roughly to the ground, and kicked him in his noisy mouth.
 The man shrieked in pain; blood trickled from his nose.
 Yu Zhan'ao reached down, took the thing from the man's belt, and shook off the red cloth covering, to reveal the gnarled knot of a tree.
 The men all gasped in amazement.
 The bandit crawled to his knees, knocking his head on the ground and pleading for his life.
 'Every highwayman says he's got an eighty-year-old mother at home,' Yu Zhan'ao said as he stepped aside and glanced at his comrades, like the leader of a pack sizing up the other dogs.
 With a flurry of shouts, the bearers and musicians fell upon the highwayman, fists and feet flying.
 The initial onslaught was met by screams and shrill cries, which soon died out.
 Grandma stood beside the road listening to the dull cacophony of fists and feet on flesh; she glanced at Yu Zhan'ao, then looked up at the lightning-streaked sky, the radiant, golden, noble smile still frozen on her face.
 One of the musicians raised his trumpet and brought it down hard on the highwayman's skull, burying the curved edge so deeply he had to strain to free it.
 The highwayman's stomach gurgled and his body, racked by spasms, grew deathly still; he lay spread-eagled on the ground, a mixture of white and yellow liquid seeping slowly out of the fissure in his skull.
 'Is he dead?' asked the musician, who was examining the bent mouth of his trumpet.
 'He's gone, the poor bastard.
 He didn't put up much of a fight!'
 The gloomy faces of the bearers and musicians revealed their anxieties.
 Yu Zhan'ao looked wordlessly first at the dead, then at the living.
 With a handful of leaves from a sorghum stalk, he cleaned up Grandma's mess in the carriage, then held up the tree knot, wrapped it in the piece of red cloth, and tossed the bundle as far as he could; the gnarled knot broke free in flight and separated from the piece of cloth, which fluttered to the ground in the field like a big red butterfly.
 Yu Zhan'ao lifted Grandma into the sedan chair.
 'It's starting to rain,' he said, 'so let's get going.'
 Grandma ripped the curtain from the front of the carriage and stuffed it behind the seat.
 As she breathed the free air she studied Yu Zhan'ao's broad shoulders and narrow waist.
 He was so near she could have touched the pale, taut skin of his shaved head with her toe.
 The winds were picking up, bending the sorghum stalks in ever deeper waves, those on the roadside stretching out to bow their respects to Grandma.
 The bearers streaked down the road, yet the sedan chair was as steady as a skiff skimming across whitecaps.
 Frogs and toads croaked in loud welcome to the oncoming summer rainstorm.
 The low curtain of heaven stared darkly at the silvery faces of sorghum, over which streaks of blood-red lightning crackled, releasing ear-splitting explosions of thunder.
 With growing excitement, Grandma stared fearlessly at the green waves raised by the black winds.
 The first truculent raindrops made the plants shudder.
 The rain beat a loud tattoo on the sedan chair and fell on Grandma's embroidered slippers; it fell on Yu Zhan'ao's head, then slanted in on Grandma's face.
 The bearers ran like scared jackrabbits, but couldn't escape the prenoon deluge.
 Sorghum crumpled under the wild rain.
 Toads took refuge under the stalks, their white pouches popping in and out noisily; foxes hid in their darkened dens to watch tiny drops of water splashing down from the sorghum plants.
 The rainwater washed Yu Zhan'ao's head so clean and shiny it looked to Grandma like a new moon.
 Her clothes, too, were soaked.
 She could have covered herself with the curtain, but she didn't; she didn't want to, for the open front of the sedan chair afforded her a glimpse of the outside world in all its turbulence and beauty.
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/004.tok
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/004.tok
@@ -0,0 +1,245 @@
 on her sixteenth birthday , my grandma be betroth by she father to shan bianlang , the son of shan tingxiu , one of northeast gaomi township 's richest man .
 as distillery owner , the shans use cheap sorghum to produce a strong , high-quality white wine that be famous throughout the area .
 northeast gaomi township be largely swampy land that be flood by autumn rain ; but since the tall sorghum stalk resist waterlogging , it be plant everywhere and invariably produce a bumper crop .
 by use cheap grain to make wine , the shan family make a very good living , and marry my grandma off to they be a real feather in great-granddad 's cap .
 many local family have dream of marry into the shan family , despite rumour that shan bianlang have leprosy .
 he father be a wizened little man who sport a scrawny queue on the back of he head , and even though he cupboard overflow with gold and silver , he wear tattered , dirty clothes , often use a length of rope as a belt .
 grandma 's marriage into the shan family be the will of heaven , implement on a day when she and some of she playmate , with they tiny bind foot and long pigtail , be play beside a set of swing .
 it be qingming , the day set aside to attend ancestral grave ; peach tree be in full red bloom , willow be green , a fine rain be fall , and the girl ' face look like peach blossom .
 it be a day of freedom for they .
 that year grandma be five foot four inch tall and weigh about 130 pound .
 she be wear a cotton print jacket over green satin trousers , with scarlet band of silk tie around she ankle .
 since it be drizzle , she have put on a pair of embroidered slipper soak a dozen time in tong oil , which make a squish sound when she walk .
 she long shiny braid shine , and a heavy silver necklace hang around she neck – great-granddad be a silversmith .
 great-grandma , the daughter of a landlord who have fall on hard time , know the importance of bind foot to a girl , and have begin bind she daughter 's foot when she be six year old , tighten the binding every day .
 a yard in length , the cloth binding be wind around all but the big toe until the bone crack and the toe turn under .
 the pain be excruciate .
 my mother also have bind foot , and just see they saddened i so much that i feel compel to shout : ' down with feudalism !
 long live liberated foot ! '
 the result of grandma 's suffering be two three-inch golden lotus , and by the age of sixteen she have grow into a well-developed beauty .
 when she walk , swing she arm freely , she body sway like a willow in the wind .
 shan tingxiu , the groom 's father , be walk around great-granddad 's village , dung basket in hand , when he spot grandma among the other local flower .
 three month later , a bridal sedan chair would come to carry she away .
 grandma be lighthead and dizzy inside the stuffy sedan chair , she view block by a red curtain that give off a pungent mildewy odour .
 she reach out to lift it a crack – great-granddad have tell she not to remove she red veil .
 a heavy bracelet of twisted silver slide down to she wrist , and as she look at the coiled-snake design she thought grow chaotic and disoriented .
 a warm wind rustle the emerald-green stalk of sorghum line the narrow dirt path .
 dove coo in the field .
 the delicate powder of petal float above silvery new ear of wave sorghum .
 the curtain , embroider on the inside with a dragon and a phoenix , have fade after year of use , and there be a large stain in the middle .
 summer be give way to autumn , and the sunlight outside the sedan chair be brilliant .
 the bounce movement of the bearer rock the chair slowly from side to side ; the leather lining of they pole groan and creak , the curtain flutter gently , let in a occasional ray of sunlight and , from time to time , a whisper of cool air .
 grandma be sweating profusely and she heart be race as she listen to the rhythmic footstep and heavy breathing of the bearer .
 the inside of she skull feel cold one minute , as though fill with shiny pebble , and hot the next , as though fill with coarse pepper .
 after shan tingxiu have spot grandma , a stream of people come to congratulate great-granddad and great-grandma .
 grandma ponder what it would be like to mount to the jingle of gold and dismount to the tinkle of silver , but what she truly long for be a good husband , handsome and well educate , a man who would treat she gently .
 as a young maiden , she have embroider a wedding trousseau and several exquisite picture for the man who would someday become my granddad .
 eager to marry , she hear innuendo from she girlfriend that the shan boy be afflict with leprosy , and she dream begin to evaporate .
 yet , when she share she anxiety with she parent , great-granddad hem and haw , while great-grandma scold the girlfriend , accuse they of sour grape .
 later on , great-granddad tell she that the well-educated shan boy have the fair complexion of a young scholar from stay home all the time .
 grandma be confuse , not know if this be true or not .
 after all , she think , she own parent would not lie to she .
 maybe she girlfriend have make it all up .
 once again she look forward to she wedding day .
 grandma long to lose she anxiety and loneliness in the arm of a strong and noble young man .
 finally , to she relief , she wedding day arrive , and as she be place inside the sedan chair , carry by four bearer , the horn and woodwind fore and aft strike up a melancholy tune that bring tear to she eye .
 off they go , float along as though ride the cloud or sailing through a mist .
 shortly after leave the village , the lazy musician stop play , while the bearer quicken they pace .
 the aroma of sorghum burrow into she heart .
 full-voiced strange and rare bird sing to she from the field .
 a picture of what she imagine to be the bridegroom slowly take shape from the thread of sunlight filter into the darkness of the sedan chair .
 painful needle prick jab she heart .
 ' old man in heaven , protect i ! '
 she silent prayer make she delicate lip tremble .
 a light down adorn she upper lip , and she fair skin be damp .
 every soft word she utter be swallow up by the rough wall of the carriage and the heavy curtain before she .
 she rip the tart-smelling veil away from she face and lay it on she knee .
 she be follow local wedding custom , which dictate that a bride wear three layer of new clothes , top and bottom , no matter how hot the day .
 the inside of the sedan chair be badly worn and terribly dirty , like a coffin ; it have already embrace countless other bride , now long dead .
 the wall be festoon with yellow silk so filthy it ooze grease , and of the five fly catch inside , three buzz above she head while the other two rest on the curtain before she , rub they bright eye with black stick-like leg .
 succumb to the oppressiveness in the carriage , grandma ease one of she bamboo-shoot toe under the curtain and lift it a crack to sneak a look outside .
 she could make out the shape of the bearer ' statuesque leg poke out from under loose black satin trousers and they big , fleshy foot encase in straw sandal .
 they raise cloud of dust as they tramp along .
 impatiently try to conjure up a image of they firm , muscular chest , grandma raise the toe of she shoe and lean forward .
 she could see the polish purple scholar-tree pole and the bearer ' broad shoulder beneath they .
 barrier of sorghum stalk line the path stand erect and solid in unbroken row , tightly pack , together size one another up with the yet unopened clay-green eye of grain ear , one indistinguishable from the next , as far as she could see , like a vast river .
 the path be so narrow in place it be barely passable , cause the wormy , sappy leaf to brush noisily against the sedan chair .
 the man 's body emit the sour smell of sweat .
 infatuate by the masculine odour , grandma breathe in deeply – this ancestor of mine must have be nearly burst with passion .
 as the bearer carry they load down the path , they foot leave a series of v imprint know as ' trample ' in the dirt , for which satisfied client usually reward they , and which fortify the bearer ' pride of profession .
 it be unseemly to ' trample ' with a uneven cadence or to grip the pole , and the best bearer keep they hand on they hip the whole time , rock the sedan chair in perfect rhythm with the musician ' haunting tune , which remind everyone within earshot of the hidden suffering in whatever pleasure lay ahead .
 when the sedan chair reach the plain , the bearer begin to get a little sloppy , both to make up time and to torment they passenger .
 some bride be bounce around so violently they vomit from motion sickness , soil they clothing and slipper ; the retch sound from inside the carriage please the bearer as though they be give vent to they own misery .
 the sacrifice these strong young man make to carry they cargo into bridal chamber must have embittered they , which be why it seem so natural to torment the bride .
 one of the four man bear grandma 's sedan chair that day would eventually become my granddad – it be commander yu zhan ' ao .
 at the time he be a beefy twenty-year-old , a pallbearer and sedan bearer at the peak of he trade .
 the young man of he generation be as sturdy as northeast gaomi sorghum , which be more than can be say about we weakling who succeed they .
 it be a custom back then for sedan bearer to tease the bride while trundle she along : like distillery worker , who drink the wine they make , since it be they due , these man torment all who ride in they sedan chair – even the wife of the lord of heaven if she should be a passenger .
 sorghum leave scrape the sedan chair mercilessly when , all of a sudden , the deadening monotony of the trip be break by the plaintive sound of weep – remarkably like the musician ' tune – come from deep in the field .
 as grandma listen to the music , try to picture the instrument in the musician ' hand , she raise the curtain with she foot until she could see the sweat-soaked waist of one of the bearer .
 she gaze be catch by she own red embroidered slipper , with they tapered slimness and cheerless beauty , ringed by halo of incoming sunlight until they look like lotus blossom , or , even more , like tiny goldfish that have settle to the bottom of a bowl .
 two teardrop as transparently pink as immature grain of sorghum wet grandma 's eyelash and slip down she cheek to the corner of she mouth .
 as she be grip by sadness , the image of a learn and refine husband , handsome in he high-topped hat and wide sash , like a player on the stage , blur and finally vanish , replace by the horrifying picture of shan bianlang 's face , he leprous mouth cover with rot tumour .
 she heart turn to ice .
 be these taper golden lotus , a face as fresh as peach and apricot , gentility of a thousand kind , and ten thousand variety of elegance all reserve for the pleasure of a leper ?
 better to die and be do with it .
 the disconsolate weep in the sorghum field be dot with word , like knot in a piece of wood :
 a blue sky yo – a sapphire sky yo – a paint sky yo – a mighty cudgel yo – dear elder brother yo – death have claim you – you have bring down little sister 's sky yo – .
 i must tell you that the weep of woman from northeast gaomi township make beautiful music .
 during 1912 , the first year of the republic , professional mourner know as ' wailer ' come from qufu , the home of confucius , to study local weep technique .
 meet up with a woman lament the death of she husband seem to grandma to be a stroke of bad luck on she wedding day , and she grow even more dejected .
 just then one of the bearer speak up : ' you there , little bride in the chair , say something !
 the long journey have bore we to tear . '
 grandma quickly snatch up she red veil and cover she face , gently draw she foot back from beneath the curtain and return the carriage to darkness .
 ' sing we a song while we bear you along ! '
 the musician , as though snap out of a trance , strike up they instrument .
 a trumpet blare from behind the chair :
 ' too-tah – too-tah – '
 ' poo-pah – poo-pah – '
 one of the bearer up front imitate the trumpet sound , evoke coarse , raucous laughter all around .
 grandma be drench with sweat .
 back home , as she be be lift into the sedan chair , great-grandma have exhort she not to get draw into any banter with the bearer .
 sedan bearer and musician be low-class rowdy capable of anything , no matter how depraved .
 they begin rock the chair so violently that poor grandma could not keep she seat without hold on tight .
 ' no answer ?
 okay , rock !
 if we can not shake any word loose , we can at least shake the piss out of she ! '
 the sedan chair be like a dinghy toss about by the wave , and grandma hold on to the wooden seat for dear life .
 the two egg she would eat for breakfast churn in she stomach , the fly buzz around she ear ; she throat tighten , as the taste of egg surge up into she mouth .
 she bite she lip .
 do not throw up , do not let yourself throw up ! she command herself .
 you must not let yourself throw up , fenglian .
 they say throw up in the bridal chair mean a lifetime of bad luck . . . .
 the bearer ' banter turn coarse .
 one of they revile my great-granddad for be a money-grabber , another say something about a pretty flower stick into a pile of cowshit , a third call shan bianlang a scruffy leper who ooze pus and excrete yellow fluid .
 he say the stench of rotten flesh drift beyond the shan compound , which swarm with horsefly . . . .
 ' little bride , if you let shan bianlang touch you , you skin will rot away ! '
 as the horn and woodwind blare and toot , the taste of egg grow stronger , force grandma to bite down hard on she lip .
 but to no avail .
 she open she mouth and spew a stream of filth , soil the curtain , towards which the five fly dash as though shot from a gun .
 ' puke-ah , puke-ah .
 keep rock ! ' one of the bearer roar .
 ' keep rock .
 sooner or later she 'll have to say something . '
 ' elder brother . . . spare i . . . '
 grandma plead desperately between agonising retch .
 then she burst into tear .
 she feel humiliate ; she could sense the peril of she future , know she would spend the rest of she life drown in a sea of bitterness .
 oh , father , oh , mother .
 i have be destroy by a miserly father and a heartless mother !
 grandma 's piteous wail make the sorghum quake .
 the bearer stop rock the chair and calm the rage sea .
 the musician lower the instrument from they rousing lip , so that only grandma 's sob could be hear , alone with the mournful strain of a single woodwind , whose weep sound be more enchanting than any woman 's .
 grandma stop cry at the sound of the woodwind , as though command from on high .
 she face , suddenly old and desiccated , be pearl with tear .
 she hear the sound of death in the gentle melancholy of the tune , and smell its breath ; she could see the angel of death , with lip as scarlet as sorghum and a smile face the colour of golden corn .
 the bearer fall silent and they footstep grow heavy .
 the sacrificial choke sound from inside the chair and the woodwind accompaniment have make they restless and uneasy , have set they soul adrift .
 no longer do it seem like a wedding procession as they negotiate the dirt road ; it be more like a funeral procession .
 my grandfather , the bearer directly in front of grandma 's foot , feel a strange premonition blaze inside he and illuminate the path he life would take .
 the sound of grandma 's weep have awaken seed of affection that have lie dormant deep in he heart .
 it be time to rest , so the bearer lower the sedan chair to the ground .
 grandma , have cry herself into a daze , do not realise that one of she tiny foot be peek out from beneath the curtain ; the sight of that incomparably delicate , lovely thing nearly drive the soul out of the bearer ' body .
 yu zhan ' ao walk up , lean over , and gently – very gently – hold grandma 's foot in he hand , as though it be a fledgling whose feather be not yet dry , then ease it back inside the carriage .
 she be so move by the gentleness of the deed she could barely keep from throw back the curtain to see what sort of man this bearer be , with he large , warm , youthful hand .
 i have always believe that marriage be make in heaven and that people fate to be together be connect by a invisible thread .
 the act of grasp grandma 's foot trigger a powerful drive in yu zhan ' ao to forge a new life for himself , and constitute the turn point in he life – and the turn point in hers as well .
 the sedan chair set out again as a trumpet blast rent the air , then drift off into obscurity .
 the wind have rise – a northeaster – and cloud be gather in the sky , blot out the sun and throw the carriage into darkness .
 grandma could hear the shh-shh of rustling sorghum , one wave close upon another , carry the sound off into the distance .
 thunder rumble off to the northeast .
 the bearer quicken they pace .
 she wonder how much farther it be to the shan household ; like a truss lamb be lead to slaughter , she grow calmer with each step .
 at home she have hide a pair of scissors in she bodice , perhaps to use on shan bianlang , perhaps to use on herself .
 the holdup of grandma 's sedan chair by a highwayman at toad hollow occupy a important place in the saga of my family .
 toad hollow be a large marshy stretch in the vast flatland where the soil be especially fertile , the water especially plentiful , and the sorghum especially dense .
 a blood-red bolt of lightning streak across the northeastern sky , and scream fragment of apricot-yellow sunlight tear through the dense cloud above the dirt road , when grandma 's sedan chair reach that point .
 the panting bearer be drench with sweat as they enter toad hollow , over which the air hang heavily .
 sorghum plant line the road shine like ebony , dense and impenetrable ; weed and wildflower grow in such profusion they seem to block the road .
 everywhere you look , narrow stem of cornflower be bosome by clump of rank weed , they purple , blue , pink , and white flower wave proudly .
 from deep in the sorghum come the melancholy croak of toad , the dreary chirp of grasshopper , and the plaintive howl of fox .
 grandma , still seat in the carriage , feel a sudden breath of cold air that raise tiny goosebump on she skin .
 she do not know what be happen , even when she hear the shout up ahead :
 ' nobody pass without pay a toll ! '
 grandma gasp .
 what be she feeling ?
 sadness ?
 joy ?
 my god , she think , it be a man who eat fistcake !
 northeast gaomi township be aswarm with bandit who operate in the sorghum field like fish in water , form gang to rob , pillage , and kidnap , yet balance they evil deed with charitable one .
 if they be hungry , they snatch two people , keep one and send the other into the village to demand flatbread with egg and green onion roll inside .
 since they stuff the rolled flatbread into they mouth with both fist , they be call ' fistcake ' .
 ' nobody pass without pay a toll ! ' the man bellow .
 the bearer stop in they track and stare dumbstruck at the highwayman of medium height who stand in the road , he leg akimbo .
 he have smear he face black and be wear a conical rain hat weave of sorghum stalk and a broad-shouldered rain cape open in front to reveal a black buttoned jacket and a wide leather belt , in which a protrude object be tuck , bundle in red satin .
 he hand rest on it .
 the thought flash through grandma 's mind that there be nothing to be afraid of : if death could not frighten she , nothing could .
 she raise the curtain to get a glimpse of the man who eat fistcake .
 ' hand over the toll , or i 'll pop you all ! '
 he pat the red bundle .
 the musician reach into they belt , take out the string of copper coin great-granddad have give they , and toss these at the man 's foot .
 the bearer lower the sedan chair to the ground , take out they copper coin , and do the same .
 as he drag the string of coin into a pile with he foot , he eye be fix on grandma .
 ' get behind the sedan chair , all of you .
 i 'll pop if you do not ! '
 he thump the object tuck into he belt .
 the bearer move slowly behind the sedan chair .
 yu zhan ' ao , bring up the rear , spin around and glare .
 a change come over the highwayman 's face , and he grip the object at he belt tightly .
 ' eye straight ahead if you want to keep breathing ! '
 with he hand rest on he belt , he shuffle up to the sedan chair , reach out , and pinch grandma 's foot .
 a smile crease she face , and the man pull he hand away as though it have be scald .
 ' climb down and come with i ! ' he order she .
 grandma sit without move , the smile freeze on she face .
 ' climb down , i say ! '
 she rise from the seat , step grandly onto the pole , and alit in a tuft of cornflower .
 she gaze travelled from the man to the bearer and musician .
 ' into the sorghum field ! ' the highwayman say , he hand still rest on the red-bundled object at he belt .
 grandma stand confidently ; lightning crackle in the cloud overhead and shatter she radiant smile into a million shift shard .
 the highwayman begin push she into the sorghum field , he hand never leave the object at he belt .
 she stare at yu zhan ' ao with a feverish look in she eye .
 yu zhan ' ao approach the highwayman , he thin lip curl resolutely , up at one end and down at the other .
 ' hold it right there ! ' the highwayman command feebly .
 ' i 'll shoot if you take another step ! '
 yu zhan ' ao walk calmly up to the man , who begin back up .
 green flame seem to shoot from he eye , and crystalline bead of sweat scurry down he terrify face .
 when yu zhan ' ao have draw to within three pace of he , a shameful sound burst from he mouth , and he turn and run .
 yu zhan ' ao be on he tail in a flash , kick he expertly in the rear .
 he sail through the air over the cornflower , thrash he arm and leg like a innocent babe , until he land in the sorghum field .
 ' spare i , gentleman !
 i have get a eighty-year-old mother at home , and this be the only way i can make a living . '
 the highwayman skilfully plead he case to yu zhan ' ao , who grab he by the scruff of the neck , drag he back to the sedan chair , throw he roughly to the ground , and kick he in he noisy mouth .
 the man shriek in pain ; blood trickle from he nose .
 yu zhan ' ao reach down , take the thing from the man 's belt , and shake off the red cloth cover , to reveal the gnarled knot of a tree .
 the man all gasp in amazement .
 the bandit crawl to he knee , knock he head on the ground and plead for he life .
 ' every highwayman say he be get a eighty-year-old mother at home , ' yu zhan ' ao say as he step aside and glance at he comrade , like the leader of a pack size up the other dog .
 with a flurry of shout , the bearer and musician fall upon the highwayman , fist and foot fly .
 the initial onslaught be meet by scream and shrill cry , which soon die out .
 grandma stand beside the road listen to the dull cacophony of fist and foot on flesh ; she glance at yu zhan ' ao , then look up at the lightning-streaked sky , the radiant , golden , noble smile still freeze on she face .
 one of the musician raise he trumpet and bring it down hard on the highwayman 's skull , bury the curved edge so deeply he have to strain to free it .
 the highwayman 's stomach gurgle and he body , rack by spasm , grow deathly still ; he lay spread-eagled on the ground , a mixture of white and yellow liquid seep slowly out of the fissure in he skull .
 ' be he dead ? ' ask the musician , who be examine the bent mouth of he trumpet .
 ' he be go , the poor bastard .
 he do not put up much of a fight ! '
 the gloomy face of the bearer and musician reveal they anxiety .
 yu zhan ' ao look wordlessly first at the dead , then at the living .
 with a handful of leaf from a sorghum stalk , he clean up grandma 's mess in the carriage , then hold up the tree knot , wrap it in the piece of red cloth , and toss the bundle as far as he could ; the gnarled knot break free in flight and separate from the piece of cloth , which flutter to the ground in the field like a big red butterfly .
 yu zhan ' ao lift grandma into the sedan chair .
 ' it be start to rain , ' he say , ' so let 's get go . '
 grandma rip the curtain from the front of the carriage and stuff it behind the seat .
 as she breathe the free air she study yu zhan ' ao 's broad shoulder and narrow waist .
 he be so near she could have touch the pale , taut skin of he shave head with she toe .
 the wind be pick up , bend the sorghum stalk in ever deeper wave , those on the roadside stretch out to bow they respects to grandma .
 the bearer streak down the road , yet the sedan chair be as steady as a skiff skim across whitecap .
 frog and toad croak in loud welcome to the oncoming summer rainstorm .
 the low curtain of heaven stare darkly at the silvery face of sorghum , over which streak of blood-red lightning crackle , release ear-splitting explosion of thunder .
 with grow excitement , grandma stare fearlessly at the green wave raise by the black wind .
 the first truculent raindrop make the plant shudder .
 the rain beat a loud tattoo on the sedan chair and fall on grandma 's embroidered slipper ; it fall on yu zhan ' ao 's head , then slant in on grandma 's face .
 the bearer run like scared jackrabbit , but could not escape the prenoon deluge .
 sorghum crumple under the wild rain .
 toads take refuge under the stalk , they white pouch pop in and out noisily ; fox hide in they darkened den to watch tiny drop of water splash down from the sorghum plant .
 the rainwater wash yu zhan ' ao 's head so clean and shiny it look to grandma like a new moon .
 she clothes , too , be soak .
 she could have cover herself with the curtain , but she do not ; she do not want to , for the open front of the sedan chair afford she a glimpse of the outside world in all its turbulence and beauty .
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/005
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/005
@@ -0,0 +1,312 @@
 The Film Studio
 FOUR DECADES THE story spans, and it all began the day she went to the film studio.
 The day before, Wu Peizhen had agreed to take Wang Qiyao to have a look around the studio.
 Wu Peizhen was a rather careless girl.
 Under normal circumstances, she would have suffered from low self-esteem because of her homeliness, but because Peizhen came from a well-to-do family and people always doted on her, she had developed unaffected into an outgoing young lady.
 What would have been poor self-esteem was replaced by a kind of modesty—modesty ruled by a practical spirit.
 In her modesty, she tended to exaggerate other people's strengths, place them on a pedestal, and offer them her devotion.
 Wang Qiyao never had to worry about Wu Peizhen being jealous of her—and she certainly had no reason to be jealous of Wu Peizhen.
 On the contrary, she even felt a bit bad for Wu Peizhen—because she was so ugly.
 This compassion predisposed Wang Qiyao to be generous, but naturally this generosity did not extend any further than Wu Peizhen.
 Wu Peizhen's carelessness was the function of an uncalculating mind.
 She appreciated Wang Qiyao's magnanimity and tried even harder to please her as though repaying her kindness.
 Basking in each other's company, they became the best of friends.
 But Wang Qiyao's decision to befriend Wu Peizhen meant, in some way, that she was pushing a heavy load onto Wu Peizhen's shoulders.
 Her beauty highlighted Wu Peizhen's unattractive appearance; her meticulousness highlighted Wu Peizhen's lack of care; her magnanimity highlighted Wu Peizhen's indebtedness.
 It was a good thing that Wu Peizhen could take it; after all, the weight of everyday living did not rest as heavily on her.
 This was partly because she had plenty of psychic capital to draw on, but also because she simply did not mind.
 Things came easy to her and she was willing to bear more than her share.
 Thus an equilibrium of give-and-take was maintained between the two girls and they grew closer by the day.
 Wu Peizhen had a cousin who did lighting at the film studio.
 Occasionally he would come over to see her.
 In that khaki uniform of his, with its copper buttons, he came across as a bit flashy.
 Wu Peizhen really could not have cared less about him; the only reason she kept him around was for Wang Qiyao.
 The film studio was the stuff of girls' dreams—a place where romance is created, the kind that appears on the silver screen in movies that everyone knows as well as the off-screen type that one hears about in the enchanting gossip and rumors surrounding the lives of film stars.
 The former is fake but appears real; the latter is real but seems fake.
 To live in the world of the film studio is to lead a dual life.
 Girls like Wu Peizhen who had all of their needs taken care of seldom wallowed in dreams; moreover, as the only girl in a house full of boys, she grew up playing boys' games and never learned the social skills and canniness most girls picked up.
 However, after making friends with Wang Qiyao, she became more thoughtful.
 She came to see the film studio as a gift that she could offer to Wang Qiyao.
 She arranged everything carefully, only informing Wang Qiyao after she had already set a date, and was surprised when Wang Qiyao greeted the news with apparent indifference, claiming a prior engagement.
 This compelled Wu Peizhen to try to change Wang Qiyao's mind by exaggerating the glamour of the film studio, combining stories her cousin bragged about with others from her own imagination.
 Before long, it was more like Wang Qiyao was doing her a favor by going with her.
 By the time Wang Qiyao finally gave in and agreed to go some other time, Wu Peizhen was acting as if yet another gift that she herself had to be thankful for had been bestowed upon her, and she ecstatically scurried off to find her cousin to change the date.
 Wang Qiyao did not, in fact, have any prior engagement, nor was she as reluctant as she appeared; this was simply the way she conducted herself—the more interested she was in something, the more she held back.
 This was her means of protecting herself—or then again, was it part of a strategy of disarming an antagonist by pretending to set her free?
 Whatever the reason behind her action, it was impenetrable to Wu Peizhen.
 On her way to her cousin's place, she was consumed with gratitude for Wang Qiyao; all she could think about was how much face Wang Qiyao had given her by agreeing to the invitation.
 The cousin was the son of Wu Peizhen's uncle on her mother's side.
 This uncle was the black sheep of the family.
 He had driven a silk shop in Hangzhou into the ground and Wu Peizhen's mother had dreaded his visits because all he ever wanted from her was money or grain.
 After she gave him some heavy doses of harsh words and turned him away empty-handed several times, he gradually stopped coming around and eventually broke off all relations.
 Then one day his son had showed up at her door wearing that khaki uniform with copper buttons and carrying two boxes of vegetarian dim sum as if they represented some kind of announcement.
 Ever since then he would come by once every two months or so and tell them stories about the film studio.
 Nobody in the house was interested in his stories—nobody, that is, except Wu Peizhen.
 Wu Peizhen went to the address in Qijiabing in search of her cousin.
 All around were thatch-covered shacks surrounded by small unmarked trails that extended in different directions, making it virtually impossible to find one's way.
 People stared at her.
 One glance told them that she was an outsider, but just as she was getting ready to ask directions they would immediately look away.
 She finally found her cousin's place, only to discover that he was not home.
 The young man who shared the shack with her cousin asked her in.
 He was wearing a pair of glasses and a set of coarse cotton clothes.
 Wu Peizhen was a bit shy and waited outside.
 This naturally drew more curious gazes.
 It was not until dusk that her cousin finally staggered in with a greasy paper bag holding a pig's head or some other cheap meat he had bought over at the butcher's shop.
 By the time Wu Peizhen got home, her family was already at the dinner table and she had to fib about where she had been.
 But she didn't have an ounce of regret; even when later that evening she saw the blisters on the soles of her feet from all that walking, she still felt that it was all worth it.
 That night she even had a dream about the film studio.
 She dreamed of an elegantly dressed woman under the mercury-vapor lamps.
 When the woman turned to her and smiled, Wu Peizhen saw that she was none other than Wang Qiyao; she was so excited that she woke up.
 Her feelings for Wang Qiyao were a bit like the puppy love that a teenage boy feels for a girl for whom he is willing to go to the edge of the earth.
 She opened her eyes in the pitch-dark bedroom and wondered: Just what kind of place is this film studio anyway?
 When the day finally arrived, Wu Peizhen's excitement far surpassed that of Wang Qiyao; she could barely contain herself.
 A classmate asked them where they were off to.
 "Nowhere," Wu Peizhen casually responded, as she gave Wang Qiyao a knowing pinch on the arm.
 Then she pulled Wang Qiyao aside and told her to hurry up, as though afraid that that their classmate would catch up and force them to let her in on their pleasure.
 The whole way there Wu Peizhen couldn't stop jabbering, attracting curious glances from people on the street.
 Wang Qiyao warned her several times to get hold of herself.
 Finally she had to stop in her tracks and declare she wasn't going any further—they had not even set foot in the studio and Wu Peizhen had already embarrassed her enough.
 Only then did Wu Peizhen cool down a bit.
 To get to the studio they had to take the trolley and make a transfer.
 Wu Peizhen's cousin was waiting for them at the entrance; he gave each of them an ID tag to clip on her chest so that they would look like employees: that way they could wander around wherever their hearts desired.
 Once inside, they walked through an empty lot littered with wooden planks, discarded cloth scraps, and chunks of broken bricks and tiles—it looked like a cross between a dump and a construction site.
 Everyone approaching went at a hurried pace with their heads down.
 The cousin also moved briskly, as if he had something urgent to take care of.
 The two girls were left straggling behind, holding hands, trying their best to keep up.
 It was three or four o'clock, the sunlight was waning and the wind picked up, rustling their skirts.
 Both of them felt a bit gloomy and Wu Peizhen fell silent.
 After going a few hundred steps, their journey began to feel interminable, and the girls began to lose patience with the cousin, who slowed down to regale them with some of the rumors floating around the studio; his comments, however, seemed to be neither here nor there.
 Before their visit all of those anecdotes seemed real, but once they had seen the place everything was now entirely unreliable.
 Numbness had taken hold of them by the time they entered a large room the size of a warehouse, where uniformed workers scurried back and forth, up and down scaffolding, all the while calling out orders and directions.
 But they did not see a soul who even faintly resembled a movie star.
 Thoroughly disoriented, they simply trailed after Wu Peizhen's cousin, but had to watch their heads one second and their feet another, for there were ropes and wires overhead and littering the ground.
 They moved in and out from illuminated areas into patches of darkness and seemed to have completely forgotten their objective and had no idea where they were—all they did was walk.
 After what seemed an eternity, Wu Peizhen's cousin finally stopped and had them stand off to one side—he had to go to work.
 The place where they were left standing was bustling with activity; everyone seemed to be doing something as they moved briskly around the girls.
 Several times, rushing to get out of one person's way, they bumped into someone else.
 But they had yet to lay eyes on anyone who looked like a movie star.
 They were both getting anxious, feeling that the whole trip was a mistake.
 Wu Peizhen could hardly bring herself to look Wang Qiyao in the eye.
 All of a sudden, the lights in the room lit up like a dozen rising suns, blinding them.
 After their eyes adjusted they made out a portion of the warehouse-like room that had been arranged to look like one half of a bedroom.
 That three-walled bedroom seemed to be the set, but everything inside was peculiarly familiar.
 The comforter showed signs of wear, old cigarette butts were left in the ashtray, even the handkerchief on the nightstand beside the bed had been used, crumpled up into a ball—as if someone had removed a wall in a home where real people were living to display what went on within.
 Standing there watching they were quite excited, but at the same time irritated because they were too far away to hear what was being said on set.
 All they could see was a woman in a sheer nightgown lying on a bed with wrinkled sheets.
 She tried to lie in several different positions; on her side one moment, on her back the next, and for a while even in a strange position where half her body extended off the bed onto the floor.
 All this became somewhat boring.
 The lights turned on and off.
 In the end, the woman in bed stopped moving and stayed still in the same position for quite some time before the lights once again dimmed.
 When the lights came back on, everything seemed different.
 During the previous few takes the light had been marked by an unbridled brilliance.
 This time they seemed to be using a specialized lighting, the kind that illuminates a room during a pitch-black night.
 The bedroom set seemed to be further away, but the scene became even more alive.
 Wang Qiyao was taking in everything.
 She noticed the glow emitting from the electric lamp and the rippling shadows of the lotus-shaped lampshade projecting onto the three walls of the set.
 A powerful sense of déjà vu gripped her, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not remember where she had seen this scene before.
 Only after shifting her gaze to the woman under the lamplight did she suddenly realize that the actress was pretending to be dead—but she could not tell if the woman was meant to have been murdered or to have committed suicide.
 The strange thing was that this scene did not appear terrifying or foreboding, only annoyingly familiar.
 She could not make out the woman's features; all she could see was her head of disheveled hair strewn out along the foot of the bed.
 The woman's feet faced the headboard and her head lay propped against the foot of the bed, her slippers scattered on opposite sides of the room.
 The film studio was a hubbub of activity, like a busy dockyard.
 With all the cries of "Camera" and "OK" rising and falling amid the clamor, the woman was the only thing that did not move, as if she had fallen into an eternal slumber.
 Wu Peizhen was the first to lose her patience; after all, she was the more brazen one.
 She pulled Wang Qiyao away so they could go look around other parts of the studio.
 Their next stop was a three-walled hotel lobby where a fight scene was being shot.
 All of the actors, in suits and leather dress shoes, were standing around when suddenly a poor fellow in tattered clothes walked onto the set and slapped the hotel manager across the face.
 The way the action was carried out looked a bit ridiculous; the actor produced the slapping sound with his left hand as he slapped the restaurant owner with his right, but his timing was impeccable and one could hardly tell it was fake.
 Wu Peizhen liked this scene much more than the first.
 She watched them do take after take without getting bored, the whole time exclaiming how much fun it was.
 Wang Qiyao, however, grew impatient and said that the first one was much more interesting.
 She said that it was a serious film, unlike this one, which was pure buffoonery, no better than a circus sideshow.
 The two returned to the first set only to discover that everyone had gone.
 Even the bed had been taken away, leaving only a few workers behind to straighten up the remaining items on set.
 The girls wondered if they had gone to the wrong place and were about to go look elsewhere when Wu Peizhen's cousin suddenly called out to them.
 As it happened, he was one of the workers breaking down the set.
 He told them to wait a little while, and then he would take them to watch a special effects shoot that was going on at one of the other sets!
 They had no choice but to stand off to one side and wait idly.
 Someone asked the cousin who his guests were and he told him.
 But when the man asked where they went to school, the cousin was stumped and Wu Peizhen had to answer for herself.
 The man flashed them a smile, revealing a set of white teeth that shimmered in the darkness of the studio.
 He was the director, the cousin later told them.
 He had studied abroad and was also a screenwriter; in fact he had written and directed the scene they had earlier seen being filmed.
 The cousin told them all this as he led them off to see the special effects shoot, where they saw smoke, fire, even ghosts.
 Once again the technical people were doing all the work while the actors did virtually nothing.
 Asked by Wu Peizhen if they could see some movie stars, the cousin looked embarrassed.
 He told them that there was not a single big star on any of the sets that day, explaining that it was not every day that big movie stars had scenes.
 The studio simply could not schedule things the way they would like—they had to work around the stars' schedules.
 Wu Peizhen caught her cousin in a lie.
 "Didn't you tell us that you are always running into all these big name stars at the studio every day?" she protested.
 Wang Qiyao took pity on the cousin and tried to smooth things over.
 "It's getting dark.
 We had better come back some other time.
 Our parents will be worried!"
 As the cousin led them toward the exit they once again ran into the director.
 Not only did he remember them, he addressed them jocularly as "the girls from So-and-so middle school"—Wang Qiyao and Wu Peizhen turned a bright red.
 On the ride home, neither was in the mood to talk and they sat silently, listening to the ringing bells of the trolley.
 The trolley was half empty; the after-work rush hour was over and Shanghai's nightlife had yet to begin.
 The girls' experience at the film studio was not exactly as expected; it was difficult to say whether it was disappointing or whether they had had the time of their lives—the one thing for sure was that they were both exhausted.
 Wu Peizhen had never had her sights set on the studio.
 Her reason for going rested entirely in making Wang Qiyao happy, so naturally she had hoped it would be a wonderful trip.
 Just what was so wonderful about the film studio, however, Wu Peizhen had not the slightest clue—she had to wait for Wang Qiyao's reaction to find out.
 The impression the film studio left on Wang Qiyao, on the other hand, was much more complicated.
 It was not nearly as magical a place as she had imagined, yet because it appeared so ordinary it gave her the impression that it was within her grasp—but just what was it that she could grasp?
 She had yet to figure that out.
 Her initial hopes may have been dampened, but the anxiety that came with anticipation had been relieved.
 In the days following their visit to the film studio, Wang Qiyao did not utter a single word about their trip, and this left Wu Peizhen quite depressed.
 She was afraid that Wang Qiyao had not liked the studio and the whole trip had been a complete waste.
 Then one day she told Wang Qiyao in a confessional tone that her cousin had invited them back to the film studio but she had already declined the offer.
 Wang Qiyao rounded on her.
 "How could you do that?
 He is trying to be nice to us!"
 Wu Peizhen's eyes widened in disbelief.
 Wang Qiyao felt a bit uncomfortable under her stare.
 Turning her face away, she said, "What I mean is, you should show the guy some respect.
 After all, he's your cousin!"
 This was one occasion when even Wu Peizhen saw through Wang Qiyao.
 But far from belittling her friend for being phony, Wu Peizhen felt a tenderness well up in her heart.
 Although on the outside she looks like a grownup, deep down she is still a child!
 Wu Peizhen thought to herself.
 At that moment, her feeling for Wang Qiyao approached maternal love—a love that encompassed all.
 From then on the film studio became a place for frequent visits.
 They learned quite a few inside secrets about filmmaking.
 They learned that movies are never shot in sequence, but are made one scene at a time and only edited together in the final stages.
 The set locations may have been dilapidated and in disrepair, but the images captured by the camera were always perfectly beautiful.
 On one or two occasions they actually saw some of those famous movie stars, who sat in front of the camera doing nothing, like a collection of idle props.
 Films scripts were revised at random, and in the blink of an eye even the dead could come back to life.
 The girls made their way backstage, and as they rubbed their hands against the mysterious machinery that made images come to life, their hearts seemed to undergo a kind of transformation.
 Time spent in a film studio is never humdrum; the experience always hints at life's greater meaning.
 This is especially true for the young, who cannot yet completely distinguish truth from fiction and the real from the make-believe, and especially during that era—when movies had already become an important part of our everyday lives.
 Camera
 Wang Qiyao had learned that the most critical moment in making a film came the second that the director calls, "Camera."
 Everything up to that point boils down to preparation and foreshadowing, but what happens afterward?
 It ends forever.
 She came to understand the significance of the word "Camera": it announced a kind of climax.
 Sometimes the director let them look through the camera and what they saw through its lens was always gorgeous; the camera had the power to filter out all of the chaos and disarray.
 It had the power to make what was dark and dismal glimmer with light.
 Inside the camera was a different world.
 After editing and postproduction, only the pure essence would remain.
 The director became quite close with the girls and they eventually stopped blushing in his presence.
 A few times, when Wu Peizhen's cousin was not in the studio, they even went straight to look for the director.
 He had given them the nicknames "Zhen Zhen" and "Yao Yao," as if they were characters in his latest movie.
 Behind their backs he described Zhen Zhen to his colleagues as a graceless servant girl right out of Dream of the Red Chamber, a little cleaning maid who thinks she is special just because she is employed in a large, wealthy household.
 Yao Yao he described as a proper miss who acted the part of a rich official's daughter, like the tragic lover Zhu Yingtai.
 He treated Wu Peizhen as if she were a child; he loved to tease her and play little jokes on her.
 He promised to put Wang Qiyao in a scene in one of his movies as soon as the opportunity arose.
 Who knows?
 Because her coquettish eyes resembled Ruan Lingyu's, they might even be able to capitalize on the audience's nostalgia for the dead movie star and make Wang Qiyao into a new diva of the screen.
 Although he seemed to be kidding, this was the director's reserved and humorous way of making a promise.
 Wang Qiyao naturally did not take him too seriously, but she did kind of like being compared to Ruan Lingyu.
 Then one day the director telephoned Wang Qiyao at home to have her come down to the studio for a screen test.
 Wang Qiyao's heart raced and her hands grew clammy.
 She was unsure if this was the opportunity she had been waiting for.
 She wondered: Could my big chance really come this easily?
 She could not believe it, neither did she dare not to believe it.
 Deep down her heart was in knots.
 At first she did not want to tell Wu Peizhen about it.
 She planned to sneak off alone and return before anyone noticed that she was gone.
 In case nothing came of the screen test, it would be her own little secret and she could pretend that nothing had ever happened.
 But then, just before the day of her screen test, she broke down and asked Wu Peizhen to go with her so that she would not be too nervous.
 Wang Qiyao did not sleep well the night before; her face appeared thinner than usual and she had dark rings around her eyes.
 Wu Peizhen naturally jumped for joy as all kinds of wild ideas went flying through her head.
 In no time she was talking about organizing press conferences for Wang Qiyao, who regretted telling her friend about the screen test.
 Neither of them paid attention during their classes that afternoon.
 When school finally let out the two rushed out of the gate and hopped onto the trolley car.
 Most of the passengers at that time of the day were housewives with cloth bags in hand, wearing wrinkled cheongsams, the seams of their stockings running crookedly up the back of their legs.
 They either had messy, disheveled hair or, if they had just walked out of the beauty salon, hair that look like a helmet.
 Their faces were rigid, as if nothing in the world concerned them.
 Even the trolley seemed to be afflicted with an air of apathy as it rattled along the tracks.
 Amid this sea of indifference, Wang Qiyao and Wu Peizhen were animated and alive.
 Though neither said a word, centuries of anticipation and excitement were brewing inside them.
 At three o'clock in the afternoon, the Shanghai boulevards were suffused with weariness, preparing to sign out and change shifts.
 The sun hung in the western sky above the apartment buildings, glowing ripe and golden.
 Their hearts were filled with anticipation as if they were about to begin a brand-new day.
 The director led them into the dressing room and had a makeup artist work on Wang Qiyao.
 Seeing herself reflected in the mirror, Wang Qiyao could not help feeling that her face was small and her features plain—she realized that a miracle would not occur—and this depressed her.
 She became completely resigned as the makeup man worked on her.
 She even closed her eyes for a while to avoid looking in the mirror, uncomfortable and anxious only to get everything over and done with.
 She even got neurotic and thought that the makeup man, impatient to get finished with her, was applying the makeup hurriedly and crudely.
 When she opened her eyes once again and looked, she saw the awkward expression of someone who had no desire to be there.
 The harsh, unmodulated light of the dressing room made everything appear commonplace.
 Losing all confidence in herself, Wang Qiyao decided to simply let everything ride; she focused on watching the makeup man gradually transform her into someone else—a stranger she did not recognize.
 It was then that she began to calm down and her tensions eased.
 By the time the makeup man finished his job, she had even started to regain her sense of humor and joked around a bit with Wu Peizhen, who remarked that Wang Qiyao looked like the Lady in the Moon descending into the secular world, whereupon Wang Qiyao quipped that if she were a Lady in the Moon, she was the kind whose image was found on boxes of mooncakes.
 The two of them had a good laugh.
 Once this happened, Wang Qiyao's expression relaxed, her powdered face lit up, and she came to life.
 As she returned the gaze of the beauty in the mirror, the image she saw no longer seemed quite as distant and unrecognizable.
 Before long the director sent someone over to escort Wang Qiyao to the set, Wu Peizhen naturally following close behind.
 The lights were already set up and Wu Peizhen's cousin was up on the scaffolding, smiling down at them.
 The director, on the other hand, became serious and cold, as if he did not even know them.
 He had Wang Qiyao sit on a bed.
 It was a Nanjing-style bed with ornate flower patterns carved into the woodwork, a mirror set into the headboard, and high bed curtains all around—all the signs of rustic elegance.
 Wang Qiyao was to play a bride in a traditional wedding ceremony.
 She would be wearing a crimson bridal veil over her head when the groom entered and he would pull it away, slowly revealing her face.
 The director explained that her character had to be bashful and charming, filled with longing and uncertainty; he unloaded these adjectives on her all at once, expecting her to capture them all with a single expression.
 Wang Qiyao nodded, but deep down she was completely lost and had no idea where to begin.
 But having decided to let everything ride, she was actually quite calm and composed.
 She was aware of everything going on around her, down to the shouts of "Camera" coming from the adjacent set.
 The next thing she knew, a crimson bridal veil came down over her head.
 Suddenly everything was swathed in darkness.
 In that instant her heart began pounding like a drum.
 She understood that her moment had come and fear welled up inside her as her knees began to tremble faintly.
 The set lights came on, transforming the darkness into a thick crimson hue.
 Suddenly she felt feverish, and the tremors worked their way from her knees up through her body.
 Even her teeth began to chatter.
 All the mystery and grandeur of the film studio hung suspended in the light shimmering outside her veil.
 Someone came and straightened out her clothing and then quickly walked off set.
 The air whisked against her as he passed by.
 The crimson veil fluttered a bit, for a moment softening the anxieties of that afternoon.
 She heard a series of "okay"s repeating in rhythmic succession around her, as if converging upon a common target.
 Finally came the word, "Camera."
 Wang Qiyao's breathing stopped.
 She could not catch her breath.
 She could hear the film running through the camera, a mechanical sound that seemed to override everything.
 Her mind just went blank.
 When a hand pulled away her wedding veil, she was so startled that she shrank back with fright.
 "Cut," the director yelled.
 The set lights went dim, the crimson veil went back over her head, and they took it once more from the top.
 As they redid the scene, everything grew fuzzy.
 Things faded off into the distance, never to reappear, as if they had been an illusion.
 Then Wang Qiyao snapped out of her daze, her shivering ceased, and her heart rate returned to normal.
 Her eyes adjusted to the darkness once more and through the wedding veil she could make out silhouettes of people moving around.
 The set lights came up and this time the shouts of "OK" sounded perfunctory.
 When the word "Camera" was called out, it too seemed little more than a formality—but this formality still carried with it an air of authority, of unwavering power.
 She began to prepare the emotions the director wanted to see on her face; the only problem was that she had no inkling of how to act bashful or charming, or what it meant to be filled with longing and uncertainty.
 Human emotions are not simple symbols that can be called up at will.
 The crimson wedding veil was lifted to reveal a rigid expression; even the bit of natural charm that she normally had about her was frozen.
 As soon as he saw her through the eye of the camera, the director sensed that he had made a mistake; Wang Qiyao's was not an artistic beauty, but quite ordinary.
 It was the kind of beauty to be admired in by close friends and relatives in her own living room, like the shifting moods of everyday life; a retrained beauty, it was not the kind that made waves.
 It was real, not dramatic—the kind of beauty that people noticed on the street and photo studios displayed in their front windows.
 Through the camera's lens, it was simply too bland.
 The director was disappointed, but his disappointment was partly for Wang Qiyao's sake.
 Her beauty will be buried and lost to the world, he said to himself.
 Later, in order to make things up to her, he had a photographer friend of his do a photo shoot for her—but this photo shoot turned into something quite extraordinary.
 One of the photos even made it into the inside front cover of Shanghai Life with the caption, "A Proper Young Lady of Shanghai."
 And so that is how the screen test ended, just another trifling incident in the life of the film studio.
 After that, Wang Qiyao stopped going.
 She wanted to forget the whole affair—that it had ever happened.
 But the image of that crimson wedding veil and the dazzling studio lights were already imprinted in her mind and reappeared whenever she closed her eyes.
 There was a strange frisson attached to that scene; it was the most dramatic moment in Wang Qiyao's quiet life.
 The moment had come and gone in an instant, but it added a dab of melancholic color to her heart.
 Occasionally, on her way home from school, something would unexpectedly stir up her memory of the screen test.
 Wang Qiyao was sixteen years old at the time, but that one day's experience left her with the feeling that she had already been through a lot—she felt much older than sixteen.
 She started to avoid Wu Peizhen, as if the latter had stolen some secret from her.
 Whenever Wu Peizhen invited her out after school, Wang Qiyao would almost always find some excuse not to go.
 Several times Wu Peizhen even went to Wang Qiyao's apartment to look for her, but each time Wang Qiyao had the maidservant say that she was not home.
 Sensing that she was being avoided, Wu Peizhen felt heartbroken, but she held on to the hope that Wang Qiyao would eventually come back to her.
 Her friendship changed into a kind of pious waiting; she did not even look for any new girlfriends, afraid that they might take Wang Qiyao's place.
 Wu Peizhen had a faint notion that the reason Wang Qiyao was avoiding her had something to do with that failed screen test, so she too stopped going to the film studio, even breaking off contact with her cousin.
 The screen test became a source of sorrow for both of them, leaving them with a deep sense of defeat.
 Things gradually got to the point where they were no longer on speaking terms: running into one another at school, each would make haste to awkwardly get out of the other's way.
 They sat on opposite sides of the classroom, but, though their eyes never met, they could always feel one another's' presence.
 A wall of pity grew between them.
 The incident at the film studio ended with the word "camera," and the result was what they call in the industry a "freeze frame."
 Gone, never to return, but the memory hangs on for all eternity.
 Their after-school lives gradually returned to normal; but things were not really the same—something had been snatched away.
 They were hurt, but neither could say where the pain was.
 At their girls' school, where rumors usually flew rampant, not a soul knew about Wang Qiyao's screen test; they had succeeded in keeping it completely under wraps.
 It was implicitly understood between them that they should never broach the subject.
 Actually, just to be chosen by a director for a screen test would already have been a great honor in the eyes of most girls—any hopes of getting a part would be a long shot in a long shot.
 This was also what Wang Qiyao thought at first, but once she reached that stage everything changed.
 Suddenly, a price had been exacted and loss was imminent.
 Only because Wu Peizhen stepped out of her own shoes and empathized completely with her friend was she able to understand the grief Wang Qiyao was going through.
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/005.tok
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/005.tok
@@ -0,0 +1,312 @@
 the film studio
 four decade the story span , and it all begin the day she go to the film studio .
 the day before , wu peizhen have agree to take wang qiyao to have a look around the studio .
 wu peizhen be a rather careless girl .
 under normal circumstance , she would have suffer from low self-esteem because of she homeliness , but because peizhen come from a well-to-do family and people always dote on she , she have develop unaffected into a outgoing young lady .
 what would have be poor self-esteem be replace by a kind of modesty — modesty rule by a practical spirit .
 in she modesty , she tend to exaggerate other people 's strength , place they on a pedestal , and offer they she devotion .
 wang qiyao never have to worry about wu peizhen be jealous of she — and she certainly have no reason to be jealous of wu peizhen .
 on the contrary , she even feel a bit bad for wu peizhen — because she be so ugly .
 this compassion predispose wang qiyao to be generous , but naturally this generosity do not extend any further than wu peizhen .
 wu peizhen 's carelessness be the function of a uncalculating mind .
 she appreciate wang qiyao 's magnanimity and try even harder to please she as though repay she kindness .
 bask in each other 's company , they become the best of friend .
 but wang qiyao 's decision to befriend wu peizhen mean , in some way , that she be push a heavy load onto wu peizhen 's shoulder .
 she beauty highlight wu peizhen 's unattractive appearance ; she meticulousness highlight wu peizhen 's lack of care ; she magnanimity highlight wu peizhen 's indebtedness .
 it be a good thing that wu peizhen could take it ; after all , the weight of everyday living do not rest as heavily on she .
 this be partly because she have plenty of psychic capital to draw on , but also because she simply do not mind .
 thing come easy to she and she be willing to bear more than she share .
 thus a equilibrium of give-and-take be maintain between the two girl and they grow closer by the day .
 wu peizhen have a cousin who do lighting at the film studio .
 occasionally he would come over to see she .
 in that khaki uniform of he , with its copper button , he come across as a bit flashy .
 wu peizhen really could not have care less about he ; the only reason she keep he around be for wang qiyao .
 the film studio be the stuff of girl ' dream — a place where romance be create , the kind that appear on the silver screen in movie that everyone know as well as the off-screen type that one hear about in the enchanting gossip and rumor surround the life of film star .
 the former be fake but appear real ; the latter be real but seem fake .
 to live in the world of the film studio be to lead a dual life .
 girl like wu peizhen who have all of they need take care of seldom wallow in dream ; moreover , as the only girl in a house full of boy , she grow up play boy ' game and never learn the social skill and canniness most girl pick up .
 however , after make friend with wang qiyao , she become more thoughtful .
 she come to see the film studio as a gift that she could offer to wang qiyao .
 she arrange everything carefully , only inform wang qiyao after she have already set a date , and be surprise when wang qiyao greet the news with apparent indifference , claim a prior engagement .
 this compel wu peizhen to try to change wang qiyao 's mind by exaggerate the glamour of the film studio , combine story she cousin brag about with other from she own imagination .
 before long , it be more like wang qiyao be do she a favor by go with she .
 by the time wang qiyao finally give in and agree to go some other time , wu peizhen be act as if yet another gift that she herself have to be thankful for have be bestow upon she , and she ecstatically scurry off to find she cousin to change the date .
 wang qiyao do not , in fact , have any prior engagement , nor be she as reluctant as she appear ; this be simply the way she conduct herself — the more interested she be in something , the more she hold back .
 this be she means of protect herself — or then again , be it part of a strategy of disarm a antagonist by pretend to set she free ?
 whatever the reason behind she action , it be impenetrable to wu peizhen .
 on she way to she cousin 's place , she be consume with gratitude for wang qiyao ; all she could think about be how much face wang qiyao have give she by agree to the invitation .
 the cousin be the son of wu peizhen 's uncle on she mother 's side .
 this uncle be the black sheep of the family .
 he have drive a silk shop in hangzhou into the ground and wu peizhen 's mother have dread he visit because all he ever want from she be money or grain .
 after she give he some heavy dose of harsh word and turn he away empty-hand several time , he gradually stop come around and eventually break off all relation .
 then one day he son have show up at she door wear that khaki uniform with copper button and carry two box of vegetarian dim sum as if they represent some kind of announcement .
 ever since then he would come by once every two month or so and tell they story about the film studio .
 nobody in the house be interested in he story — nobody , that be , except wu peizhen .
 wu peizhen go to the address in qijiabing in search of she cousin .
 all around be thatch-covered shack surround by small unmarked trail that extend in different direction , make it virtually impossible to find one 's way .
 people stare at she .
 one glance tell they that she be a outsider , but just as she be get ready to ask direction they would immediately look away .
 she finally find she cousin 's place , only to discover that he be not home .
 the young man who share the shack with she cousin ask she in .
 he be wear a pair of glass and a set of coarse cotton clothes .
 wu peizhen be a bit shy and wait outside .
 this naturally draw more curious gaze .
 it be not until dusk that she cousin finally stagger in with a greasy paper bag hold a pig 's head or some other cheap meat he have buy over at the butcher 's shop .
 by the time wu peizhen get home , she family be already at the dinner table and she have to fib about where she have be .
 but she do not have a ounce of regret ; even when later that evening she see the blister on the sole of she foot from all that walking , she still feel that it be all worth it .
 that night she even have a dream about the film studio .
 she dream of a elegantly dress woman under the mercury-vapor lamp .
 when the woman turn to she and smile , wu peizhen see that she be none other than wang qiyao ; she be so excited that she wake up .
 she feeling for wang qiyao be a bit like the puppy love that a teenage boy feel for a girl for whom he be willing to go to the edge of the earth .
 she open she eye in the pitch-dark bedroom and wonder : just what kind of place be this film studio anyway ?
 when the day finally arrive , wu peizhen 's excitement far surpass that of wang qiyao ; she could barely contain herself .
 a classmate ask they where they be off to .
 " nowhere , " wu peizhen casually respond , as she give wang qiyao a know pinch on the arm .
 then she pull wang qiyao aside and tell she to hurry up , as though afraid that that they classmate would catch up and force they to let she in on they pleasure .
 the whole way there wu peizhen could not stop jabber , attract curious glance from people on the street .
 wang qiyao warn she several time to get hold of herself .
 finally she have to stop in she track and declare she be not go any further — they have not even set foot in the studio and wu peizhen have already embarrassed she enough .
 only then do wu peizhen cool down a bit .
 to get to the studio they have to take the trolley and make a transfer .
 wu peizhen 's cousin be wait for they at the entrance ; he give each of they a id tag to clip on she chest so that they would look like employee : that way they could wander around wherever they heart desire .
 once inside , they walk through a empty lot litter with wooden plank , discard cloth scrap , and chunk of broken brick and tile — it look like a cross between a dump and a construction site .
 everyone approach go at a hurry pace with they head down .
 the cousin also move briskly , as if he have something urgent to take care of .
 the two girl be leave straggle behind , hold hand , try they best to keep up .
 it be three or four o'clock , the sunlight be wane and the wind pick up , rustling they skirt .
 both of they feel a bit gloomy and wu peizhen fall silent .
 after go a few hundred step , they journey begin to feel interminable , and the girl begin to lose patience with the cousin , who slow down to regale they with some of the rumor float around the studio ; he comment , however , seem to be neither here nor there .
 before they visit all of those anecdote seem real , but once they have see the place everything be now entirely unreliable .
 numbness have take hold of they by the time they enter a large room the size of a warehouse , where uniformed worker scurry back and forth , up and down scaffolding , all the while call out order and direction .
 but they do not see a soul who even faintly resemble a movie star .
 thoroughly disoriented , they simply trail after wu peizhen 's cousin , but have to watch they head one second and they foot another , for there be rope and wire overhead and litter the ground .
 they move in and out from illuminate area into patch of darkness and seem to have completely forget they objective and have no idea where they be — all they do be walk .
 after what seem a eternity , wu peizhen 's cousin finally stop and have they stand off to one side — he have to go to work .
 the place where they be leave standing be bustling with activity ; everyone seem to be do something as they move briskly around the girl .
 several time , rush to get out of one person 's way , they bump into someone else .
 but they have yet to lay eye on anyone who look like a movie star .
 they be both get anxious , feel that the whole trip be a mistake .
 wu peizhen could hardly bring herself to look wang qiyao in the eye .
 all of a sudden , the light in the room light up like a dozen rise sun , blind they .
 after they eye adjust they make out a portion of the warehouse-like room that have be arrange to look like one half of a bedroom .
 that three-walled bedroom seem to be the set , but everything inside be peculiarly familiar .
 the comforter show sign of wear , old cigarette butt be leave in the ashtray , even the handkerchief on the nightstand beside the bed have be use , crumple up into a ball — as if someone have remove a wall in a home where real people be live to display what go on within .
 stand there watch they be quite excited , but at the same time irritated because they be too far away to hear what be be say on set .
 all they could see be a woman in a sheer nightgown lie on a bed with wrinkled sheet .
 she try to lie in several different position ; on she side one moment , on she back the next , and for a while even in a strange position where half she body extend off the bed onto the floor .
 all this become somewhat boring .
 the light turn on and off .
 in the end , the woman in bed stop move and stay still in the same position for quite some time before the light once again dim .
 when the light come back on , everything seem different .
 during the previous few take the light have be mark by a unbridled brilliance .
 this time they seem to be use a specialize lighting , the kind that illuminate a room during a pitch-black night .
 the bedroom set seem to be further away , but the scene become even more alive .
 wang qiyao be take in everything .
 she notice the glow emit from the electric lamp and the ripple shadow of the lotus-shaped lampshade project onto the three wall of the set .
 a powerful sense of déjà vu grip she , but no matter how hard she try , she could not remember where she have see this scene before .
 only after shift she gaze to the woman under the lamplight do she suddenly realize that the actress be pretend to be dead — but she could not tell if the woman be mean to have be murder or to have commit suicide .
 the strange thing be that this scene do not appear terrifying or foreboding , only annoyingly familiar .
 she could not make out the woman 's feature ; all she could see be she head of disheveled hair strew out along the foot of the bed .
 the woman 's foot face the headboard and she head lay prop against the foot of the bed , she slipper scatter on opposite side of the room .
 the film studio be a hubbub of activity , like a busy dockyard .
 with all the cry of " camera " and " ok " rise and fall amid the clamor , the woman be the only thing that do not move , as if she have fall into a eternal slumber .
 wu peizhen be the first to lose she patience ; after all , she be the more brazen one .
 she pull wang qiyao away so they could go look around other part of the studio .
 they next stop be a three-walled hotel lobby where a fight scene be be shoot .
 all of the actor , in suit and leather dress shoe , be stand around when suddenly a poor fellow in tattered clothes walk onto the set and slap the hotel manager across the face .
 the way the action be carry out look a bit ridiculous ; the actor produce the slapping sound with he left hand as he slap the restaurant owner with he right , but he timing be impeccable and one could hardly tell it be fake .
 wu peizhen like this scene much more than the first .
 she watch they do take after take without get bored , the whole time exclaim how much fun it be .
 wang qiyao , however , grow impatient and say that the first one be much more interesting .
 she say that it be a serious film , unlike this one , which be pure buffoonery , no better than a circus sideshow .
 the two return to the first set only to discover that everyone have go .
 even the bed have be take away , leave only a few worker behind to straighten up the remain item on set .
 the girl wonder if they have go to the wrong place and be about to go look elsewhere when wu peizhen 's cousin suddenly call out to they .
 as it happen , he be one of the worker break down the set .
 he tell they to wait a little while , and then he would take they to watch a special effect shoot that be go on at one of the other set !
 they have no choice but to stand off to one side and wait idly .
 someone ask the cousin who he guest be and he tell he .
 but when the man ask where they go to school , the cousin be stump and wu peizhen have to answer for herself .
 the man flash they a smile , reveal a set of white tooth that shimmer in the darkness of the studio .
 he be the director , the cousin later tell they .
 he have study abroad and be also a screenwriter ; in fact he have write and direct the scene they have earlier see be film .
 the cousin tell they all this as he lead they off to see the special effect shoot , where they see smoke , fire , even ghost .
 once again the technical people be do all the work while the actor do virtually nothing .
 ask by wu peizhen if they could see some movie star , the cousin look embarrassed .
 he tell they that there be not a single big star on any of the set that day , explain that it be not every day that big movie star have scene .
 the studio simply could not schedule thing the way they would like — they have to work around the star ' schedule .
 wu peizhen catch she cousin in a lie .
 " do not you tell we that you be always run into all these big name star at the studio every day ? " she protest .
 wang qiyao take pity on the cousin and try to smooth thing over .
 " it be get dark .
 we have better come back some other time .
 we parent will be worry ! "
 as the cousin lead they toward the exit they once again run into the director .
 not only do he remember they , he address they jocularly as " the girl from so-and-so middle school " — wang qiyao and wu peizhen turn a bright red .
 on the ride home , neither be in the mood to talk and they sit silently , listen to the ringing bell of the trolley .
 the trolley be half empty ; the after-work rush hour be over and shanghai 's nightlife have yet to begin .
 the girl ' experience at the film studio be not exactly as expect ; it be difficult to say whether it be disappointing or whether they have have the time of they life — the one thing for sure be that they be both exhaust .
 wu peizhen have never have she sight set on the studio .
 she reason for go rest entirely in make wang qiyao happy , so naturally she have hope it would be a wonderful trip .
 just what be so wonderful about the film studio , however , wu peizhen have not the slightest clue — she have to wait for wang qiyao 's reaction to find out .
 the impression the film studio leave on wang qiyao , on the other hand , be much more complicated .
 it be not nearly as magical a place as she have imagine , yet because it appear so ordinary it give she the impression that it be within she grasp — but just what be it that she could grasp ?
 she have yet to figure that out .
 she initial hope may have be dampen , but the anxiety that come with anticipation have be relieve .
 in the day follow they visit to the film studio , wang qiyao do not utter a single word about they trip , and this leave wu peizhen quite depress .
 she be afraid that wang qiyao have not like the studio and the whole trip have be a complete waste .
 then one day she tell wang qiyao in a confessional tone that she cousin have invite they back to the film studio but she have already decline the offer .
 wang qiyao round on she .
 " how could you do that ?
 he be try to be nice to we ! "
 wu peizhen 's eye widen in disbelief .
 wang qiyao feel a bit uncomfortable under she stare .
 turn she face away , she say , " what i mean be , you should show the guy some respect .
 after all , he be you cousin ! "
 this be one occasion when even wu peizhen see through wang qiyao .
 but far from belittle she friend for be phony , wu peizhen feel a tenderness well up in she heart .
 although on the outside she look like a grownup , deep down she be still a child !
 wu peizhen think to herself .
 at that moment , she feeling for wang qiyao approach maternal love — a love that encompass all .
 from then on the film studio become a place for frequent visit .
 they learn quite a few inside secret about filmmaking .
 they learn that movie be never shoot in sequence , but be make one scene at a time and only edit together in the final stage .
 the set location may have be dilapidated and in disrepair , but the image capture by the camera be always perfectly beautiful .
 on one or two occasion they actually see some of those famous movie star , who sit in front of the camera do nothing , like a collection of idle prop .
 film script be revise at random , and in the blink of a eye even the dead could come back to life .
 the girl make they way backstage , and as they rub they hand against the mysterious machinery that make image come to life , they heart seem to undergo a kind of transformation .
 time spend in a film studio be never humdrum ; the experience always hint at life 's greater meaning .
 this be especially true for the young , who can not yet completely distinguish truth from fiction and the real from the make-believe , and especially during that era — when movie have already become a important part of we everyday life .
 camera
 wang qiyao have learn that the most critical moment in make a film come the second that the director call , " camera . "
 everything up to that point boil down to preparation and foreshadowing , but what happen afterward ?
 it end forever .
 she come to understand the significance of the word " camera " : it announce a kind of climax .
 sometimes the director let they look through the camera and what they see through its lens be always gorgeous ; the camera have the power to filter out all of the chaos and disarray .
 it have the power to make what be dark and dismal glimmer with light .
 inside the camera be a different world .
 after editing and postproduction , only the pure essence would remain .
 the director become quite close with the girl and they eventually stop blush in he presence .
 a few time , when wu peizhen 's cousin be not in the studio , they even go straight to look for the director .
 he have give they the nickname " zhen zhen " and " yao yao , " as if they be character in he latest movie .
 behind they back he describe zhen zhen to he colleague as a graceless servant girl right out of dream of the red chamber , a little cleaning maid who think she be special just because she be employ in a large , wealthy household .
 yao yao he describe as a proper miss who act the part of a rich official 's daughter , like the tragic lover zhu yingtai .
 he treat wu peizhen as if she be a child ; he love to tease she and play little joke on she .
 he promise to put wang qiyao in a scene in one of he movie as soon as the opportunity arise .
 who know ?
 because she coquettish eye resemble ruan lingyu 's , they might even be able to capitalize on the audience 's nostalgia for the dead movie star and make wang qiyao into a new diva of the screen .
 although he seem to be kidding , this be the director 's reserved and humorous way of make a promise .
 wang qiyao naturally do not take he too seriously , but she do kind of like be compare to ruan lingyu .
 then one day the director telephone wang qiyao at home to have she come down to the studio for a screen test .
 wang qiyao 's heart race and she hand grow clammy .
 she be unsure if this be the opportunity she have be wait for .
 she wonder : could my big chance really come this easily ?
 she could not believe it , neither do she dare not to believe it .
 deep down she heart be in knot .
 at first she do not want to tell wu peizhen about it .
 she plan to sneak off alone and return before anyone notice that she be go .
 in case nothing come of the screen test , it would be she own little secret and she could pretend that nothing have ever happen .
 but then , just before the day of she screen test , she break down and ask wu peizhen to go with she so that she would not be too nervous .
 wang qiyao do not sleep well the night before ; she face appear thinner than usual and she have dark ring around she eye .
 wu peizhen naturally jump for joy as all kind of wild idea go fly through she head .
 in no time she be talk about organize press conference for wang qiyao , who regret tell she friend about the screen test .
 neither of they pay attention during they class that afternoon .
 when school finally let out the two rush out of the gate and hop onto the trolley car .
 most of the passenger at that time of the day be housewife with cloth bag in hand , wear wrinkled cheongsam , the seam of they stocking run crookedly up the back of they leg .
 they either have messy , disheveled hair or , if they have just walk out of the beauty salon , hair that look like a helmet .
 they face be rigid , as if nothing in the world concern they .
 even the trolley seem to be afflict with a air of apathy as it rattle along the track .
 amid this sea of indifference , wang qiyao and wu peizhen be animated and alive .
 though neither say a word , century of anticipation and excitement be brew inside they .
 at three o'clock in the afternoon , the shanghai boulevard be suffuse with weariness , prepare to sign out and change shift .
 the sun hang in the western sky above the apartment building , glowing ripe and golden .
 they heart be fill with anticipation as if they be about to begin a brand-new day .
 the director lead they into the dress room and have a makeup artist work on wang qiyao .
 see herself reflect in the mirror , wang qiyao could not help feeling that she face be small and she feature plain — she realize that a miracle would not occur — and this depress she .
 she become completely resign as the makeup man work on she .
 she even close she eye for a while to avoid look in the mirror , uncomfortable and anxious only to get everything over and do with .
 she even get neurotic and think that the makeup man , impatient to get finish with she , be apply the makeup hurriedly and crudely .
 when she open she eye once again and look , she see the awkward expression of someone who have no desire to be there .
 the harsh , unmodulated light of the dress room make everything appear commonplace .
 lose all confidence in herself , wang qiyao decide to simply let everything ride ; she focus on watch the makeup man gradually transform she into someone else — a stranger she do not recognize .
 it be then that she begin to calm down and she tension ease .
 by the time the makeup man finish he job , she have even start to regain she sense of humor and joke around a bit with wu peizhen , who remark that wang qiyao look like the lady in the moon descend into the secular world , whereupon wang qiyao quip that if she be a lady in the moon , she be the kind whose image be find on box of mooncake .
 the two of they have a good laugh .
 once this happen , wang qiyao 's expression relax , she powdered face light up , and she come to life .
 as she return the gaze of the beauty in the mirror , the image she see no longer seem quite as distant and unrecognizable .
 before long the director send someone over to escort wang qiyao to the set , wu peizhen naturally follow close behind .
 the light be already set up and wu peizhen 's cousin be up on the scaffolding , smile down at they .
 the director , on the other hand , become serious and cold , as if he do not even know they .
 he have wang qiyao sit on a bed .
 it be a nanjing-style bed with ornate flower pattern carve into the woodwork , a mirror set into the headboard , and high bed curtain all around — all the sign of rustic elegance .
 wang qiyao be to play a bride in a traditional wedding ceremony .
 she would be wear a crimson bridal veil over she head when the groom enter and he would pull it away , slowly reveal she face .
 the director explain that she character have to be bashful and charming , fill with longing and uncertainty ; he unloaded these adjective on she all at once , expect she to capture they all with a single expression .
 wang qiyao nod , but deep down she be completely lose and have no idea where to begin .
 but have decide to let everything ride , she be actually quite calm and compose .
 she be aware of everything go on around she , down to the shout of " camera " come from the adjacent set .
 the next thing she know , a crimson bridal veil come down over she head .
 suddenly everything be swathe in darkness .
 in that instant she heart begin pound like a drum .
 she understand that she moment have come and fear well up inside she as she knee begin to tremble faintly .
 the set light come on , transform the darkness into a thick crimson hue .
 suddenly she feel feverish , and the tremor work they way from she knee up through she body .
 even she tooth begin to chatter .
 all the mystery and grandeur of the film studio hang suspend in the light shimmering outside she veil .
 someone come and straighten out she clothing and then quickly walk off set .
 the air whisk against she as he pass by .
 the crimson veil flutter a bit , for a moment soften the anxiety of that afternoon .
 she hear a series of " okay " s repeat in rhythmic succession around she , as if converge upon a common target .
 finally come the word , " camera . "
 wang qiyao 's breathing stop .
 she could not catch she breath .
 she could hear the film run through the camera , a mechanical sound that seem to override everything .
 she mind just go blank .
 when a hand pull away she wedding veil , she be so startle that she shrink back with fright .
 " cut , " the director yell .
 the set light go dim , the crimson veil go back over she head , and they take it once more from the top .
 as they redo the scene , everything grow fuzzy .
 thing fade off into the distance , never to reappear , as if they have be a illusion .
 then wang qiyao snap out of she daze , she shiver cease , and she heart rate return to normal .
 she eye adjust to the darkness once more and through the wedding veil she could make out silhouette of people move around .
 the set light come up and this time the shout of " ok " sound perfunctory .
 when the word " camera " be call out , it too seem little more than a formality — but this formality still carry with it a air of authority , of unwavering power .
 she begin to prepare the emotion the director want to see on she face ; the only problem be that she have no inkling of how to act bashful or charming , or what it mean to be fill with longing and uncertainty .
 human emotion be not simple symbol that can be call up at will .
 the crimson wedding veil be lift to reveal a rigid expression ; even the bit of natural charm that she normally have about she be freeze .
 as soon as he see she through the eye of the camera , the director sense that he have make a mistake ; wang qiyao 's be not a artistic beauty , but quite ordinary .
 it be the kind of beauty to be admire in by close friend and relative in she own living room , like the shift mood of everyday life ; a retrain beauty , it be not the kind that make wave .
 it be real , not dramatic — the kind of beauty that people notice on the street and photo studio display in they front window .
 through the camera 's lens , it be simply too bland .
 the director be disappointed , but he disappointment be partly for wang qiyao 's sake .
 she beauty will be bury and lose to the world , he say to himself .
 later , in order to make thing up to she , he have a photographer friend of he do a photo shoot for she — but this photo shoot turn into something quite extraordinary .
 one of the photo even make it into the inside front cover of shanghai life with the caption , " a proper young lady of shanghai . "
 and so that be how the screen test end , just another trifling incident in the life of the film studio .
 after that , wang qiyao stop go .
 she want to forget the whole affair — that it have ever happen .
 but the image of that crimson wedding veil and the dazzling studio light be already imprint in she mind and reappear whenever she close she eye .
 there be a strange frisson attach to that scene ; it be the most dramatic moment in wang qiyao 's quiet life .
 the moment have come and go in a instant , but it add a dab of melancholic color to she heart .
 occasionally , on she way home from school , something would unexpectedly stir up she memory of the screen test .
 wang qiyao be sixteen year old at the time , but that one day 's experience leave she with the feeling that she have already be through a lot — she feel much older than sixteen .
 she start to avoid wu peizhen , as if the latter have steal some secret from she .
 whenever wu peizhen invite she out after school , wang qiyao would almost always find some excuse not to go .
 several time wu peizhen even go to wang qiyao 's apartment to look for she , but each time wang qiyao have the maidservant say that she be not home .
 sense that she be be avoid , wu peizhen feel heartbroken , but she hold on to the hope that wang qiyao would eventually come back to she .
 she friendship change into a kind of pious waiting ; she do not even look for any new girlfriend , afraid that they might take wang qiyao 's place .
 wu peizhen have a faint notion that the reason wang qiyao be avoid she have something to do with that fail screen test , so she too stop go to the film studio , even break off contact with she cousin .
 the screen test become a source of sorrow for both of they , leave they with a deep sense of defeat .
 thing gradually get to the point where they be no longer on speak term : run into one another at school , each would make haste to awkwardly get out of the other 's way .
 they sit on opposite side of the classroom , but , though they eye never meet , they could always feel one another 's ' presence .
 a wall of pity grow between they .
 the incident at the film studio end with the word " camera , " and the result be what they call in the industry a " freeze frame . "
 go , never to return , but the memory hang on for all eternity .
 they after-school life gradually return to normal ; but thing be not really the same — something have be snatch away .
 they be hurt , but neither could say where the pain be .
 at they girl ' school , where rumor usually fly rampant , not a soul know about wang qiyao 's screen test ; they have succeed in keep it completely under wrap .
 it be implicitly understand between they that they should never broach the subject .
 actually , just to be choose by a director for a screen test would already have be a great honor in the eye of most girl — any hope of get a part would be a long shot in a long shot .
 this be also what wang qiyao think at first , but once she reach that stage everything change .
 suddenly , a price have be exact and loss be imminent .
 only because wu peizhen step out of she own shoe and empathize completely with she friend be she able to understand the grief wang qiyao be go through .
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/006
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/006
@@ -0,0 +1,272 @@
 Wang Miao drove along Jingmi Road until he was in Miyun County.
 From there he headed to Heilongtan, climbed up the mountain along a winding road, and arrived at the radio astronomy observatory of the Chinese Academy of Sciences' National Astronomical Center.
 He saw a line of twenty-eight parabolic antenna dishes, each with a diameter of nine meters, like a row of spectacular steel plants.
 At the end were two tall radio telescopes with dishes fifty meters in diameter, built in 2006.
 As he drove closer, Wang could not help but think of the background in the picture of Ye and her daughter.
 But the work of Sha Ruishan, Ye's student, had nothing to do with these radio telescopes.
 Dr. Sha's lab was mainly responsible for receiving the data transmitted from three satellites: the Cosmic Background Explorer, COBE, launched in November of 1989 and about to be retired; the Wilkinson Microwave Anisotropy Probe, WMAP, launched in 2003; and Planck, the space observatory launched by the European Space Agency in 2009.
 Cosmic microwave background radiation very precisely matched the thermal black body spectrum at a temperature of 2.7255 K and was highly isotropic—meaning nearly uniform in every direction—with only tiny temperature fluctuations at the parts per million range.
 Sha Ruishan's job was to create a more detailed map of the cosmic microwave background using observational data.
 The lab wasn't very big.
 Equipment for receiving satellite data was squeezed into the main computer room, and three terminals displayed the information sent by the three satellites.
 Sha was excited to see Wang.
 Clearly bored with his long isolation and happy to have a visitor, he asked Wang what kind of data he wanted to see.
 "I want to see the overall fluctuation in the cosmic microwave background."
 "Can you ... be more specific?"
 "What I mean is ...
 I want to see the isotropic fluctuation in the overall cosmic microwave background, between one and five percent," he said, quoting from Shen's email.
 Sha grinned.
 Starting at the turn of the century, the Miyun Radio Astronomy Observatory had opened itself to visitors.
 In order to earn some extra income, Sha often played the role of tour guide or gave lectures.
 This was the grin he reserved for tourists, as he had grown used to their astounding scientific illiteracy.
 "Mr. Wang, I take it you're not a specialist in the field?"
 "I work in nanotech."
 "Ah, makes sense.
 But you must have some basic understanding of the cosmic microwave background?"
 "I don't know much.
 I know that as the universe cooled after the big bang, the leftover 'embers' became the cosmic microwave background.
 The radiation fills the entire universe and can be observed in the centimeter wavelength range.
 I think it was back in the sixties when two Americans accidentally discovered the radiation when they were testing a supersensitive satellite reception antenna—"
 "That's more than enough," Sha interrupted, waving his hands.
 "Then you must know that unlike the local variations we observe in different parts of the universe, the overall fluctuation in the cosmic microwave background is correlated with the expansion of the universe.
 It's a very slow change measured at the scale of the age of the universe.
 Even with the sensitivity of the Planck satellite, continuous observation for a million years might not detect any such shift.
 But you want to see a five percent fluctuation tonight?
 Do you realize what that would mean?
 The universe would flicker like a fluorescent tube that's about to burn out!"
 And it will be flickering for me, Wang thought.
 "This must be some joke from Professor Ye," Sha said.
 "Nothing would please me more than to discover that it was a joke," Wang said.
 He was about to tell Sha that Ye didn't know the details of his request, but he was afraid that Sha would then refuse to help him.
 "Well, since Professor Ye asked me to help you, let's do the observation.
 It's not a big deal.
 If you just need one percent precision, data from the antique COBE is sufficient."
 As he spoke, Sha typed quickly at the terminal.
 Soon a flat green line appeared on the screen.
 "This curve is the real-time measurement of the overall cosmic microwave background—oh, calling it a straight line would be more accurate.
 The temperature is 2.725±0.002K.
 The error range is due to the Doppler effect from the motion of the Milky Way, which has already been filtered out.
 If the kind of fluctuation you anticipate—in excess of one percent—occurs, this line would turn red and become a waveform.
 I would bet that it's going to stay a flat green line until the end of the world, though.
 If you want to see it show the kind of fluctuation observable by the naked eye, you might have to wait until long after the death of the sun."
 "I'm not interfering in your work, am I?"
 "No.
 Since you need such low precision, we can just use some basic data from COBE.
 Okay, it's all set.
 From now on, if such great fluctuations occur, the data will be automatically saved to disk."
 "I think it might happen around one o'clock A.M."
 "Wow, so precise!
 No problem, since I'm working the night shift, anyway.
 Have you had dinner yet?
 Good, then I'll take you on a tour."
 The night was moonless.
 They walked along the row of antenna dishes, and Sha pointed to them.
 "Breathtaking, aren't they?
 It's too bad that they are all like the ears of a deaf man."
 "Why?"
 "Ever since construction was completed, interference has been unceasing in the observational bands.
 First, there were the paging stations during the eighties.
 Now, it's the scramble to develop mobile communications networks and cell towers.
 These telescopes are capable of many scientific tasks—surveying the sky, detecting variable radio sources, observing the remains of supernovae—but we can't perform most of them.
 We've complained to the State Regulatory Radio Commission many times, never with any results.
 How can we get more attention than China Mobile, China Unicom, China Netcom?
 Without money, the secrets of the universe are worth shit.
 At least my project only depends on satellite data and has nothing to do with these 'tourist attractions.'"
 "In recent years, commercial operation of basic research has been fairly successful, like in high-energy physics.
 Maybe it would be better if the observatories were built in places farther away from cities?"
 "It all comes down to money.
 Right now, our only choice is to find technical means to shield against interference.
 Well, it would be much better if Professor Ye were here.
 She accomplished a lot in this field."
 So the topic of conversation turned to Ye Wenjie.
 And from her student, Wang finally learned about her life.
 He listened as Sha told of how she witnessed the death of her father during the Cultural Revolution, how she was falsely accused at the Production and Construction Corps, how she then seemed to disappear until her return to Beijing at the beginning of the nineties, when she began teaching astrophysics at Tsinghua, where her father had also taught, until her retirement.
 "It was only recently revealed that she had spent more than twenty years at Red Coast Base."
 Wang was stunned.
 "You mean, those rumors—"
 "Most turned out to be true.
 One of the researchers who developed the deciphering system for the Red Coast Project emigrated to Europe and wrote a book last year.
 Most of the rumors you hear came out of that book.
 Many who participated in Red Coast are still alive."
 "That is ... a fantastical legend."
 "Especially for it to happen during those years—absolutely incredible."
 They continued to speak for a while.
 Sha asked the purpose behind Wang's strange request.
 Wang avoided giving a straight answer, and Sha didn't press.
 The dignity of a specialist did not allow Sha to express too much interest in a request that clearly went against his professional knowledge.
 Then they went to an all-night bar for tourists and sat for two hours.
 As Sha finished one beer after another, his tongue loosened even more.
 But Wang became anxious, and his mind kept returning to that green line on the terminal in Sha's office.
 It was only at ten to one in the morning that Sha finally gave in to Wang's repeated pleas to go back to the lab.
 The spotlights that had lit up the row of radio antennas had been turned off, and the antennas now formed a simple two-dimensional picture against the night sky like a series of abstract symbols.
 All of them gazed up at the sky at the same angle, as though waiting expectantly for something.
 The scene made Wang shudder despite the warmth of the spring evening.
 He was reminded of the giant pendulums in Three Body.
 They arrived back at the lab at one.
 As they looked at the terminal, the fluctuation was just getting started.
 The flat line turned into a wave, the distance between one peak and the next inconstant.
 The line's color became red, like a snake awakening after hibernation, wriggling as its skin refilled with blood.
 "It must be a malfunction in COBE!"
 Sha stared at the waveform, terrified.
 "It's not a malfunction."
 Wang's tone was exceedingly calm.
 He had learned to control himself when faced with such sights.
 "We'll know soon enough," Sha said.
 He went to the other two terminals and typed rapidly to bring up the data gathered by the other two satellites, WMAP and Planck.
 Now three waveforms moved in sync across the three terminals, exactly alike.
 Sha took out a notebook computer and rushed to turn it on.
 He plugged in a network cable and picked up the phone.
 Wang could tell from the one-sided conversation that he was trying to get in touch with the Ürümqi radio astronomy observatory.
 He didn't explain to Wang what he was doing, his eyes locked onto the browser window on the notebook.
 Wang could hear his rapid breathing.
 A few minutes later, a red waveform appeared in the browser window, moving in step with the other three.
 The three satellites and the ground-based observatory confirmed one fact: The universe was flickering.
 "Can you print out the waveform?" Wang asked.
 Sha wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and nodded.
 He moved his mouse and clicked "Print."
 Wang grabbed the first page as soon as it came out of the laser printer, and, with a pencil, began to match the distance between the peaks with the Morse code chart he took out of his pocket.
 short-long-long-long-long, short-long-long-long-long, long-long-long-long-long, long-long-long-short-short, long-long-long-short-short-short, short-short-long-long-long, short-long-long-long-long, long-long-long-short-short-short, short-short-short-long-long, long-long-short-short-short.
 That's 1108:21:37, Wang thought.
 short-long-long-long-long, short-long-long-long-long, long-long-long-long-long, long-long-long-short-short, long-long-long-short-short-short, short-short-long-long-long, short-long-long-long-long, long-long-long-short-short-short, short-short-short-long-long, long-short-short-short-short—that's 1108:21:36.
 The countdown continued at the scale of the universe.
 Ninety-two hours had already elapsed, and only 1,108 hours remained.
 Sha paced back and forth anxiously, pausing from time to time to look at the sequence of numbers Wang was writing down.
 "Can't you tell me what's going on?" he shouted.
 "I can't possibly explain this to you, Dr. Sha.
 Trust me."
 Wang pushed away the pile of papers filled with waveforms.
 As he stared at the sequence of numbers, he said, "Maybe the three satellites and the observatory are all malfunctioning."
 "You know that's impossible!"
 "What if it's sabotage?"
 "Also impossible!
 To simultaneously alter the data from three satellites and an observatory on Earth?
 You're talking about a supernatural saboteur."
 Wang nodded.
 Compared to the idea of the universe flickering, he would prefer a supernatural saboteur.
 But Sha then deprived him of this last glimmer of hope.
 "It's easy to confirm this.
 If the cosmic microwave background is fluctuating this much, we should be able to see it with our own eyes."
 "What are you talking about?
 The wavelength of the cosmic microwave background is seven centimeters.
 That's five orders of magnitude longer than the wavelength of visible light.
 How can we possibly see it?"
 "Using 3K glasses."
 "Three-K glasses?"
 "It's a sort of science toy we made for the Capital Planetarium.
 With our current level of technology, we could take the six-meter horn antenna used by Penzias and Wilson almost half a century ago to discover the cosmic microwave background and miniaturize it to the size of a pair of glasses.
 Then we added a converter in the glasses to compress the detected radiation by five orders of magnitude so that seven-centimeter waves are turned into visible red light.
 This way, visitors can put on the glasses at night and observe the cosmic microwave background on their own.
 And now, we can use it to see the universe flicker."
 "Where can I find these glasses?"
 "At the Capital Planetarium.
 We made more than twenty pairs."
 "I must get my hands on a pair before five."
 Sha picked up the phone.
 The other side picked up only after a long while.
 Sha had to expend a lot of energy to convince the person awakened in the middle of the night to go to the planetarium and wait for Wang's arrival in an hour.
 As Wang left, Sha said, "I won't go with you.
 What I've seen is enough, and I don't need any more confirmation.
 But I hope that you will explain the truth to me when you feel the time is right.
 If this phenomenon should lead to some research result, I won't forget you."
 Wang opened the car door and said, "The flickering will stop at five in the morning.
 I'd suggest you not pursue it after this.
 Believe me, you won't get anywhere."
 Sha stared at Wang for a long time and then nodded.
 "I understand.
 Strange things have been happening to scientists lately...."
 "Yes."
 Wang ducked into the car.
 He didn't want to discuss the subject any further.
 "Is it our turn?"
 "It's my turn, at least."
 Wang started the engine.
 An hour later, Wang arrived at the new planetarium and got out of the car.
 The bright lights of the city penetrated the translucent walls of the immense glass building and dimly revealed its internal structure.
 Wang thought that if the architect had intended to express a feeling about the universe, the design was a success:
 The more transparent something was, the more mysterious it seemed.
 The universe itself was transparent; as long as you were sufficiently sharp-eyed, you could see as far as you liked.
 But the farther you looked, the more mysterious it became.
 The sleepy-eyed planetarium staffer was waiting by the door for Wang.
 He handed him a small suitcase and said, "There are five pairs of 3K glasses in here, all fully charged.
 The left button switches it on.
 The right dial is for adjusting brightness.
 I have a dozen more pairs upstairs.
 You can look as much as you like, but I'm going to take a nap now in the room over there.
 This Dr. Sha must be mental."
 He went into the dim interior of the planetarium.
 Wang opened the suitcase on the backseat of his car and took out a pair of 3K glasses.
 It resembled the display inside the panoramic viewing helmet of the V-suit.
 He put the glasses on and looked around.
 The city looked the same as before, only dimmer.
 Then he remembered that he had to switch them on.
 The city turned into many hazy glowing halos.
 Most were fixed, but a few flickered or moved.
 He realized that these were sources of radiation in the centimeter range, all now converted to visible light.
 At the heart of each halo was a radiation source.
 Because the original wavelengths were so long, it was impossible to see their shapes clearly.
 He lifted his head and saw a sky glowing with a faint red light.
 Just like that, he was seeing the cosmic microwave background.
 The red light had come from more than ten billion years ago.
 It was the remnants of the big bang, the still-warm embers of Creation.
 He could not see any stars.
 Normally, since visible light would be compressed to invisible by the glasses, each star should appear as a black dot.
 But the diffraction of centimeter-wave radiation overwhelmed all other shapes and details.
 Once his eyes had grown used to the sight, Wang could see that the faint red background was indeed pulsing.
 The entire sky flickered, as if the universe was but a quivering lamp in the wind.
 Standing under the flashing dome of the night sky, Wang suddenly felt the universe shrink until it was so small that only he was imprisoned in it.
 The universe was a cramped heart, and the red light that suffused everything was the translucent blood that filled the organ.
 Suspended in the blood, he saw that the flickering of the red light was not periodic—the pulsing was irregular.
 He felt a strange, perverse, immense presence that could never be understood by human intellect.
 Wang took off the 3K glasses and sat down weakly on the ground, leaning against the wheel of his car.
 The city at night gradually recovered the reality of visible light.
 But his eyes roamed, trying to capture other sights.
 By the entrance of the zoo across the street, there was a row of neon lights.
 One of the lights was about to burn out and flickered irregularly.
 Nearby, a small tree's leaves trembled in the night breeze, twinkling without pattern as they reflected streetlight.
 In the distance, the red star atop the Beijing Exhibition Center's Russian-style spire reflected the light from the cars passing below, also twinkling randomly....
 Wang tried to interpret the flickers as Morse code.
 He even felt that the wrinkles in the flags flapping next to him and the ripples in the puddle on the side of the road might be sending him messages.
 He struggled to understand all the messages, and felt the passing of the countdown, second by second.
 He didn't know how long he stayed there.
 The planetarium staffer finally emerged and asked him whether he was done.
 But when he saw Wang's face, sleep disappeared from the staffer's eyes and was replaced by fear.
 He packed up the 3K glasses, stared at Wang for a few seconds, and quickly left with the suitcase.
 Wang took out his mobile and dialed Shen Yufei's number.
 She picked up right away.
 Perhaps she was also suffering from insomnia.
 "What happens at the end of the countdown?" Wang asked.
 "I don't know."
 She hung up.
 What can it be?
 Maybe my own death, like Yang Dong's.
 Or maybe it will be a disaster like the great tsunami that swept through the Indian Ocean more than a decade ago.
 No one will connect it to my nanotech research.
 Could it be that every previous great disaster, including the two World Wars, was also the result of reaching the end of ghostly countdowns?
 Could it be that every time there was someone like me, who no one thought of, who bore the ultimate responsibility?
 Or maybe it signals the end of the whole world.
 In this perverse world, that would be a relief.
 One thing was certain.
 No matter what was at the end of the countdown, in the remaining one thousand or so hours, the possibilities would torture him cruelly, like demons, until he suffered a complete mental breakdown.
 Wang ducked back into the car and left the planetarium.
 Just before dawn, the roads were relatively empty.
 But he didn't dare to drive too fast, feeling that the faster the car moved, the faster the countdown would go.
 When a glimmer of light appeared in the eastern sky, he parked and walked around aimlessly.
 His mind was empty of thoughts: Only the countdown pulsed against the dim red background of cosmic radiation.
 He seemed to have turned into nothing but a simple timer, a bell that tolled for he knew not whom.
 The sky brightened.
 He was tired, so he sat down on a bench.
 When he lifted his head to see where his subconscious had brought him, he shivered.
 He sat in front of St. Joseph's Church at Wangfujing.
 In the pale white light of dawn, the church's Romanesque vaults appeared as three giant fingers pointing out something in space for him.
 As Wang got up to leave, he was held back by a snippet of hymnal music.
 It wasn't Sunday, so it was likely a choir rehearsal.
 The song was "Come, Gracious Spirit, Heavenly Dove."
 As he listened to the solemn, sacred music, Wang Miao once again felt that the universe had shrunk until it was the size of an empty church.
 The domed ceiling was hidden by the flashing red light of the background radiation, and he was an ant crawling through the cracks in the floor.
 He felt a giant, invisible hand caressing his trembling heart, and he was once again a helpless babe.
 Something deep in his mind that had once held him up softened like wax and collapsed.
 He covered his eyes and began to cry.
 Wang's cries were interrupted by laughter.
 "Hahaha, another one bites the dust!"
 He turned around.
 Captain Shi Qiang stood there, blowing out a mouthful of white smoke.
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/006.tok
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/006.tok
@@ -0,0 +1,272 @@
 wang miao drive along jingmi road until he be in miyun county .
 from there he head to heilongtan , climb up the mountain along a wind road , and arrive at the radio astronomy observatory of the chinese academy of sciences ' national astronomical center .
 he see a line of twenty-eight parabolic antenna dish , each with a diameter of nine meter , like a row of spectacular steel plant .
 at the end be two tall radio telescope with dish fifty meter in diameter , build in 2006 .
 as he drive closer , wang could not help but think of the background in the picture of ye and she daughter .
 but the work of sha ruishan , ye 's student , have nothing to do with these radio telescope .
 dr. sha 's lab be mainly responsible for receive the datum transmit from three satellite : the cosmic background explorer , cobe , launch in november of 1989 and about to be retire ; the wilkinson microwave anisotropy probe , wmap , launch in 2003 ; and planck , the space observatory launch by the european space agency in 2009 .
 cosmic microwave background radiation very precisely match the thermal black body spectrum at a temperature of 2.7255 k and be highly isotropic — meaning nearly uniform in every direction — with only tiny temperature fluctuation at the part per million range .
 sha ruishan 's job be to create a more detailed map of the cosmic microwave background use observational datum .
 the lab be not very big .
 equipment for receive satellite datum be squeeze into the main computer room , and three terminal display the information send by the three satellite .
 sha be excite to see wang .
 clearly bore with he long isolation and happy to have a visitor , he ask wang what kind of datum he want to see .
 " i want to see the overall fluctuation in the cosmic microwave background . "
 " can you ... be more specific ? "
 " what i mean be ...
 i want to see the isotropic fluctuation in the overall cosmic microwave background , between one and five percent , " he say , quote from shen 's email .
 sha grin .
 start at the turn of the century , the miyun radio astronomy observatory have open itself to visitor .
 in order to earn some extra income , sha often play the role of tour guide or give lecture .
 this be the grin he reserve for tourist , as he have grow use to they astounding scientific illiteracy .
 " mr. wang , i take it you be not a specialist in the field ? "
 " i work in nanotech . "
 " ah , make sense .
 but you must have some basic understanding of the cosmic microwave background ? "
 " i do not know much .
 i know that as the universe cool after the big bang , the leftover 'em ber ' become the cosmic microwave background .
 the radiation fill the entire universe and can be observe in the centimeter wavelength range .
 i think it be back in the sixty when two americans accidentally discover the radiation when they be test a supersensitive satellite reception antenna — "
 " that be more than enough , " sha interrupted , wave he hand .
 " then you must know that unlike the local variation we observe in different part of the universe , the overall fluctuation in the cosmic microwave background be correlate with the expansion of the universe .
 it be a very slow change measure at the scale of the age of the universe .
 even with the sensitivity of the planck satellite , continuous observation for a million year might not detect any such shift .
 but you want to see a five percent fluctuation tonight ?
 do you realize what that would mean ?
 the universe would flicker like a fluorescent tube that be about to burn out ! "
 and it will be flicker for i , wang think .
 " this must be some joke from professor ye , " sha say .
 " nothing would please i more than to discover that it be a joke , " wang say .
 he be about to tell sha that ye do not know the detail of he request , but he be afraid that sha would then refuse to help he .
 " well , since professor ye ask i to help you , let 's do the observation .
 it be not a big deal .
 if you just need one percent precision , datum from the antique cobe be sufficient . "
 as he speak , sha type quickly at the terminal .
 soon a flat green line appear on the screen .
 " this curve be the real-time measurement of the overall cosmic microwave background — oh , call it a straight line would be more accurate .
 the temperature be 2.725 ± 0.002 k.
 the error range be due to the doppler effect from the motion of the milky way , which have already be filter out .
 if the kind of fluctuation you anticipate — in excess of one percent — occur , this line would turn red and become a waveform .
 i would bet that it be go to stay a flat green line until the end of the world , though .
 if you want to see it show the kind of fluctuation observable by the naked eye , you might have to wait until long after the death of the sun . "
 " i be not interfere in you work , be i ? "
 " no. .
 since you need such low precision , we can just use some basic datum from cobe .
 okay , it be all set .
 from now on , if such great fluctuation occur , the datum will be automatically save to disk . "
 " i think it might happen around one o'clock a.m. "
 " wow , so precise !
 no problem , since i be work the night shift , anyway .
 have you have dinner yet ?
 good , then i 'll take you on a tour . "
 the night be moonless .
 they walk along the row of antenna dish , and sha point to they .
 " breathtaking , be not they ?
 it be too bad that they be all like the ear of a deaf man . "
 " why ? "
 " ever since construction be complete , interference have be unceasing in the observational band .
 first , there be the paging station during the eighty .
 now , it be the scramble to develop mobile communication network and cell tower .
 these telescope be capable of many scientific task — survey the sky , detect variable radio source , observe the remains of supernova — but we can not perform most of they .
 we have complain to the state regulatory radio commission many time , never with any result .
 how can we get more attention than china mobile , china unicom , china netcom ?
 without money , the secret of the universe be worth shit .
 at least my project only depend on satellite datum and have nothing to do with these ' tourist attraction . ' "
 " in recent year , commercial operation of basic research have be fairly successful , like in high-energy physics .
 maybe it would be better if the observatory be build in place farther away from city ? "
 " it all come down to money .
 right now , we only choice be to find technical means to shield against interference .
 well , it would be much better if professor ye be here .
 she accomplish a lot in this field . "
 so the topic of conversation turn to ye wenjie .
 and from she student , wang finally learn about she life .
 he listen as sha tell of how she witness the death of she father during the cultural revolution , how she be falsely accuse at the production and construction corps , how she then seem to disappear until she return to beijing at the beginning of the ninety , when she begin teach astrophysics at tsinghua , where she father have also teach , until she retirement .
 " it be only recently reveal that she have spend more than twenty year at red coast base . "
 wang be stunned .
 " you mean , those rumor — "
 " most turn out to be true .
 one of the researcher who develop the decipher system for the red coast project emigrate to europe and write a book last year .
 most of the rumor you hear come out of that book .
 many who participate in red coast be still alive . "
 " that be ... a fantastical legend . "
 " especially for it to happen during those year — absolutely incredible . "
 they continue to speak for a while .
 sha ask the purpose behind wang 's strange request .
 wang avoid give a straight answer , and sha do not press .
 the dignity of a specialist do not allow sha to express too much interest in a request that clearly go against he professional knowledge .
 then they go to a all-night bar for tourist and sit for two hour .
 as sha finish one beer after another , he tongue loosen even more .
 but wang become anxious , and he mind keep return to that green line on the terminal in sha 's office .
 it be only at ten to one in the morning that sha finally give in to wang 's repeat plea to go back to the lab .
 the spotlight that have light up the row of radio antenna have be turn off , and the antenna now form a simple two-dimensional picture against the night sky like a series of abstract symbol .
 all of they gaze up at the sky at the same angle , as though wait expectantly for something .
 the scene make wang shudder despite the warmth of the spring evening .
 he be remind of the giant pendulum in three body .
 they arrive back at the lab at one .
 as they look at the terminal , the fluctuation be just get start .
 the flat line turn into a wave , the distance between one peak and the next inconstant .
 the line 's color become red , like a snake awakening after hibernation , wriggle as its skin refill with blood .
 " it must be a malfunction in cobe ! "
 sha stare at the waveform , terrify .
 " it be not a malfunction . "
 wang 's tone be exceedingly calm .
 he have learn to control himself when face with such sight .
 " we 'll know soon enough , " sha say .
 he go to the other two terminal and type rapidly to bring up the datum gather by the other two satellite , wmap and planck .
 now three waveform move in sync across the three terminal , exactly alike .
 sha take out a notebook computer and rush to turn it on .
 he plug in a network cable and pick up the phone .
 wang could tell from the one-sided conversation that he be try to get in touch with the Ürümqi radio astronomy observatory .
 he do not explain to wang what he be do , he eye lock onto the browser window on the notebook .
 wang could hear he rapid breathing .
 a few minute later , a red waveform appear in the browser window , move in step with the other three .
 the three satellite and the ground-based observatory confirm one fact : the universe be flicker .
 " can you print out the waveform ? " wang ask .
 sha wipe away the cold sweat on he forehead and nod .
 he move he mouse and click " print . "
 wang grab the first page as soon as it come out of the laser printer , and , with a pencil , begin to match the distance between the peak with the morse code chart he take out of he pocket .
 short-long-long-long-long , short-long-long-long-long , long-long-long-long-long , long-long-long-short-short , long-long-long-short-short-short , short-short-long-long-long , short-long-long-long-long , long-long-long-short-short-short , short-short-short-long-long , long-long-short-short-short .
 that be 1108:21:37 , wang think .
 short-long-long-long-long , short-long-long-long-long , long-long-long-long-long , long-long-long-short-short , long-long-long-short-short-short , short-short-long-long-long , short-long-long-long-long , long-long-long-short-short-short , short-short-short-long-long , long-short-short-short-short — that be 1108:21:36 .
 the countdown continue at the scale of the universe .
 ninety-two hour have already elapse , and only 1,108 hour remain .
 sha pace back and forth anxiously , pause from time to time to look at the sequence of number wang be write down .
 " can not you tell i what be go on ? " he shout .
 " i can not possibly explain this to you , dr. sha .
 trust i . "
 wang push away the pile of papers fill with waveform .
 as he stare at the sequence of number , he say , " maybe the three satellite and the observatory be all malfunction . "
 " you know that be impossible ! "
 " what if it be sabotage ? "
 " also impossible !
 to simultaneously alter the datum from three satellite and a observatory on earth ?
 you be talk about a supernatural saboteur . "
 wang nod .
 compare to the idea of the universe flickering , he would prefer a supernatural saboteur .
 but sha then deprive he of this last glimmer of hope .
 " it be easy to confirm this .
 if the cosmic microwave background be fluctuate this much , we should be able to see it with we own eye . "
 " what be you talk about ?
 the wavelength of the cosmic microwave background be seven centimeter .
 that be five order of magnitude longer than the wavelength of visible light .
 how can we possibly see it ? "
 " use 3k glass . "
 " three-k glass ? "
 " it be a sort of science toy we make for the capital planetarium .
 with we current level of technology , we could take the six-meter horn antenna use by penzias and wilson almost half a century ago to discover the cosmic microwave background and miniaturize it to the size of a pair of glass .
 then we add a converter in the glass to compress the detect radiation by five order of magnitude so that seven-centimeter wave be turn into visible red light .
 this way , visitor can put on the glass at night and observe the cosmic microwave background on they own .
 and now , we can use it to see the universe flicker . "
 " where can i find these glass ? "
 " at the capital planetarium .
 we make more than twenty pair . "
 " i must get my hand on a pair before five . "
 sha pick up the phone .
 the other side pick up only after a long while .
 sha have to expend a lot of energy to convince the person awaken in the middle of the night to go to the planetarium and wait for wang 's arrival in a hour .
 as wang leave , sha say , " i will not go with you .
 what i have see be enough , and i do not need any more confirmation .
 but i hope that you will explain the truth to i when you feel the time be right .
 if this phenomenon should lead to some research result , i will not forget you . "
 wang open the car door and say , " the flickering will stop at five in the morning .
 i would suggest you not pursue it after this .
 believe i , you will not get anywhere . "
 sha stare at wang for a long time and then nod .
 " i understand .
 strange thing have be happen to scientist lately .... "
 " yes . "
 wang duck into the car .
 he do not want to discuss the subject any further .
 " be it we turn ? "
 " it be my turn , at least . "
 wang start the engine .
 a hour later , wang arrive at the new planetarium and get out of the car .
 the bright light of the city penetrate the translucent wall of the immense glass building and dimly reveal its internal structure .
 wang think that if the architect have intend to express a feeling about the universe , the design be a success :
 the more transparent something be , the more mysterious it seem .
 the universe itself be transparent ; as long as you be sufficiently sharp-eyed , you could see as far as you like .
 but the farther you look , the more mysterious it become .
 the sleepy-eyed planetarium staffer be wait by the door for wang .
 he hand he a small suitcase and say , " there be five pair of 3k glass in here , all fully charge .
 the left button switch it on .
 the right dial be for adjust brightness .
 i have a dozen more pair upstairs .
 you can look as much as you like , but i be go to take a nap now in the room over there .
 this dr. sha must be mental . "
 he go into the dim interior of the planetarium .
 wang open the suitcase on the backseat of he car and take out a pair of 3k glass .
 it resemble the display inside the panoramic view helmet of the v-suit .
 he put the glass on and look around .
 the city look the same as before , only dimmer .
 then he remember that he have to switch they on .
 the city turn into many hazy glowing halo .
 most be fix , but a few flicker or move .
 he realize that these be source of radiation in the centimeter range , all now convert to visible light .
 at the heart of each halo be a radiation source .
 because the original wavelength be so long , it be impossible to see they shape clearly .
 he lift he head and see a sky glowing with a faint red light .
 just like that , he be see the cosmic microwave background .
 the red light have come from more than ten billion year ago .
 it be the remnant of the big bang , the still-warm ember of creation .
 he could not see any star .
 normally , since visible light would be compress to invisible by the glass , each star should appear as a black dot .
 but the diffraction of centimeter-wave radiation overwhelm all other shape and detail .
 once he eye have grow use to the sight , wang could see that the faint red background be indeed pulsing .
 the entire sky flicker , as if the universe be but a quiver lamp in the wind .
 stand under the flash dome of the night sky , wang suddenly feel the universe shrink until it be so small that only he be imprison in it .
 the universe be a cramped heart , and the red light that suffuse everything be the translucent blood that fill the organ .
 suspend in the blood , he see that the flickering of the red light be not periodic — the pulse be irregular .
 he feel a strange , perverse , immense presence that could never be understand by human intellect .
 wang take off the 3k glass and sit down weakly on the ground , lean against the wheel of he car .
 the city at night gradually recover the reality of visible light .
 but he eye roam , try to capture other sight .
 by the entrance of the zoo across the street , there be a row of neon light .
 one of the light be about to burn out and flicker irregularly .
 nearby , a small tree 's leaf tremble in the night breeze , twinkle without pattern as they reflect streetlight .
 in the distance , the red star atop the beijing exhibition center 's russian-style spire reflect the light from the car pass below , also twinkle randomly ....
 wang try to interpret the flicker as morse code .
 he even feel that the wrinkle in the flag flap next to he and the ripple in the puddle on the side of the road might be send he message .
 he struggle to understand all the message , and feel the passing of the countdown , second by second .
 he do not know how long he stay there .
 the planetarium staffer finally emerge and ask he whether he be do .
 but when he see wang 's face , sleep disappear from the staffer 's eye and be replace by fear .
 he pack up the 3k glass , stare at wang for a few seconds , and quickly leave with the suitcase .
 wang take out he mobile and dial shen yufei 's number .
 she pick up right away .
 perhaps she be also suffer from insomnia .
 " what happen at the end of the countdown ? " wang ask .
 " i do not know . "
 she hang up .
 what can it be ?
 maybe my own death , like yang dong 's .
 or maybe it will be a disaster like the great tsunami that sweep through the indian ocean more than a decade ago .
 no one will connect it to my nanotech research .
 could it be that every previous great disaster , include the two world war , be also the result of reach the end of ghostly countdown ?
 could it be that every time there be someone like i , who no one thought of , who bear the ultimate responsibility ?
 or maybe it signal the end of the whole world .
 in this perverse world , that would be a relief .
 one thing be certain .
 no matter what be at the end of the countdown , in the remain one thousand or so hour , the possibility would torture he cruelly , like demon , until he suffer a complete mental breakdown .
 wang duck back into the car and leave the planetarium .
 just before dawn , the road be relatively empty .
 but he do not dare to drive too fast , feeling that the faster the car move , the faster the countdown would go .
 when a glimmer of light appear in the eastern sky , he park and walk around aimlessly .
 he mind be empty of thought : only the countdown pulsed against the dim red background of cosmic radiation .
 he seem to have turn into nothing but a simple timer , a bell that toll for he know not whom .
 the sky brighten .
 he be tired , so he sit down on a bench .
 when he lift he head to see where he subconscious have bring he , he shiver .
 he sit in front of st. joseph 's church at wangfujing .
 in the pale white light of dawn , the church 's romanesque vault appear as three giant finger point out something in space for he .
 as wang get up to leave , he be hold back by a snippet of hymnal music .
 it be not sunday , so it be likely a choir rehearsal .
 the song be " come , gracious spirit , heavenly dove . "
 as he listen to the solemn , sacred music , wang miao once again feel that the universe have shrink until it be the size of a empty church .
 the domed ceiling be hide by the flash red light of the background radiation , and he be a ant crawl through the crack in the floor .
 he feel a giant , invisible hand caress he tremble heart , and he be once again a helpless babe .
 something deep in he mind that have once hold he up soften like wax and collapse .
 he cover he eye and begin to cry .
 wang 's cry be interrupt by laughter .
 " hahaha , another one bite the dust ! "
 he turn around .
 captain shi qiang stand there , blow out a mouthful of white smoke .
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/overlap
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/overlap
--- a/data/mac/dev/en/overlap.emb
+++ b/data/mac/dev/en/overlap.emb
--- a/data/mac/dev/gold/001.align
+++ b/data/mac/dev/gold/001.align
@@ -0,0 +1,272 @@
 [0,1]:[0]
 [2]:[1,2]
 [3]:[3]
 [4]:[4]
 [5]:[5,6]
 [6]:[7]
 [7]:[8]
 [8]:[9]
 [9]:[10]
 [10]:[11]
 [11]:[12]
 [12]:[13]
 [13]:[14]
 [14]:[15]
 [15]:[16]
 [16,17]:[17]
 [18,19]:[18]
 [20]:[19]
 [21]:[20]
 [22]:[21]
 [23]:[22]
 [24]:[23,24]
 [25]:[25,26]
 [26]:[27]
 [27]:[28]
 [28]:[29]
 [29]:[30]
 [30]:[31]
 [31]:[32]
 [32]:[33]
 [33]:[34]
 [34]:[35]
 [35]:[36]
 [36]:[37]
 [37]:[38]
 [38]:[39]
 [39]:[40]
 [40]:[41]
 [41]:[42]
 [42]:[43]
 [43,44]:[44]
 [45]:[45]
 [46]:[46]
 [47]:[47]
 [48,49]:[48]
 [50]:[49]
 [51]:[50]
 [52]:[51]
 [53]:[52,53]
 [54]:[54]
 [55]:[55]
 [56]:[56]
 [57]:[57]
 [58]:[58]
 [59]:[59]
 [60]:[60]
 [61]:[61]
 [62]:[62]
 [63]:[63,64]
 [64]:[65]
 [65]:[66]
 [66]:[67]
 [67]:[68,69,70]
 [68]:[71,72,73]
 [69]:[74]
 [70]:[75,76]
 [71]:[77,78]
 [72]:[79,80]
 [73]:[81]
 [74]:[82]
 [75]:[83]
 [76]:[84]
 [77]:[85,86]
 [78]:[87,88,89]
 [79]:[90]
 [80]:[91]
 [81]:[92,93]
 [82]:[94]
 [83]:[95]
 [84]:[96]
 [85]:[97]
 [86]:[98,99]
 [87]:[100]
 [88]:[101]
 [89]:[102]
 [90]:[103,104]
 [91]:[105,106]
 [92]:[107]
 [93]:[108]
 [94]:[109]
 [95]:[110,111,112]
 [96]:[113,114]
 [97]:[115]
 [98]:[116]
 [99]:[117]
 [100]:[118]
 [101]:[119]
 [102]:[120]
 [103]:[121]
 [104]:[122]
 [105]:[123]
 [106]:[124]
 [107]:[125]
 [108]:[126]
 [109]:[127]
 [110]:[128]
 [111]:[129]
 [112]:[130,131]
 [113]:[132]
 [114]:[133]
 [115]:[134]
 [116]:[135]
 [117]:[136]
 [118]:[137,138]
 [119]:[139]
 [120]:[140]
 [121]:[141]
 [122]:[142]
 [123]:[143]
 [124,125]:[144,145]
 [126]:[146]
 [127]:[147]
 [128]:[148]
 [129,130]:[149]
 [131]:[150]
 [132]:[151,152]
 [133]:[153]
 [134,135]:[154,155]
 [136]:[156]
 [137]:[157]
 [138]:[158]
 [139]:[159]
 [140]:[160]
 [141]:[161]
 [142]:[162]
 [143]:[163]
 [144]:[164]
 [145]:[165]
 [146]:[166]
 [147]:[167]
 [148]:[168,169]
 [149]:[170]
 [150,151]:[171]
 [152]:[172]
 [153]:[173]
 [154]:[174,175]
 [155]:[176]
 [156]:[177]
 [157]:[178]
 [158]:[179]
 [159]:[180]
 [160]:[181]
 [161]:[182]
 [162]:[183]
 [163]:[184]
 [164]:[185]
 [165]:[186]
 [166]:[187]
 [167]:[188]
 [168]:[189]
 [169]:[190]
 [170,171]:[191]
 [172]:[192]
 [173]:[193]
 [174]:[194]
 [175]:[195]
 [176]:[196]
 [177]:[197]
 [178]:[198]
 [179]:[199]
 [180]:[200]
 [181,182]:[201]
 [183]:[202]
 [184]:[203,204,205]
 [185]:[206]
 [186]:[207]
 [187]:[208]
 [188]:[209]
 [189]:[210]
 [190]:[211]
 [191]:[212]
 [192]:[213]
 [193,194]:[214]
 [195]:[215]
 [196]:[216]
 [197]:[217]
 [198]:[218]
 [199]:[219]
 [200]:[220,221]
 [201]:[222]
 [202,203]:[223]
 [204]:[224]
 [205]:[225,226]
 [206]:[227]
 [207,208]:[228]
 [209]:[229]
 [210]:[230]
 [211]:[231]
 [212]:[232]
 [213]:[233]
 [214]:[234]
 [215]:[235]
 [216,217]:[236]
 [218]:[237]
 [219]:[238]
 [220]:[239]
 [221]:[240]
 [222]:[241]
 [223]:[242]
 [224]:[243]
 [225]:[244]
 [226,227,228]:[245,246,247]
 [229]:[248]
 [230]:[249]
 [231]:[250]
 [232]:[251]
 [233]:[252]
 [234]:[253]
 [235]:[254]
 [236]:[255]
 [237]:[256]
 [238]:[257]
 [239]:[258]
 [240]:[259]
 [241]:[260]
 [242]:[261]
 [243]:[262,263]
 [244]:[264]
 [245]:[265]
 [246]:[266]
 [247]:[267]
 [248]:[268]
 [249]:[269]
 [250]:[270]
 [251,252]:[271]
 [253]:[272]
 [254]:[273]
 [255]:[274]
 [256]:[275]
 [257,258]:[276]
 [259,260]:[277,278]
 [261]:[279]
 [262]:[280]
 [263,264]:[281]
 [265]:[282,283]
 [266]:[284]
 [267]:[285]
 [268]:[286]
 [269]:[287]
 [270]:[288]
 [271]:[289]
 [272]:[290]
 [273]:[291,292]
 [274]:[293]
 [275]:[294]
 [276]:[295]
 [277]:[296]
 [278]:[297]
 [279]:[298]
 [280,281]:[299]
 [282]:[300,301]
 [283]:[302]
 [284]:[303,304]
 [285]:[305]
 [286]:[306]
 [287]:[307]
 [288,289]:[308,309]
 [290]:[310]
 [291]:[311]
 [292]:[312,313]
 [293]:[314]
 [294]:[315]
--- a/data/mac/dev/gold/002.align
+++ b/data/mac/dev/gold/002.align
@@ -0,0 +1,238 @@
 [0]:[0]
 [1]:[1,2,3,4]
 [2]:[5,6,7,8]
 [3]:[9,10]
 [4]:[11,12]
 [5]:[13,14,15,16]
 [6]:[17]
 [7]:[18,19]
 [8]:[20,21]
 [9]:[22]
 [10]:[23,24,25,26]
 [11,12]:[27]
 [13]:[28,29]
 [14,15]:[30]
 [16]:[31]
 [17]:[32]
 [18]:[33]
 [19]:[34,35]
 [20]:[36,37]
 [21]:[38]
 [22]:[39]
 [23,24]:[40]
 [25]:[41,42,43]
 [26]:[44]
 [27]:[45]
 [28]:[46]
 [29]:[47]
 [30]:[48]
 [31]:[49,50]
 [32]:[51,52]
 [33]:[53]
 [34]:[54]
 [35]:[55,56]
 [36]:[57,58,59,60]
 [37]:[61,62]
 [38]:[63]
 [39,40,41]:[64,65]
 [42]:[66,67,68,69]
 [43]:[70,71]
 [44]:[72,73]
 [45]:[74,75]
 [46]:[76]
 [47]:[77]
 [48]:[78]
 [49]:[79,80]
 [50]:[81,82]
 [51]:[83]
 [52]:[84]
 [53]:[85,86]
 [54]:[87,88,89]
 [55]:[90,91,92,93]
 [56]:[94,95]
 [57]:[96]
 [58]:[97]
 [59]:[98,99]
 [60]:[100]
 [61]:[101]
 [62]:[102]
 [63]:[103]
 [64]:[104]
 [65,66]:[105,106,107]
 [67]:[108]
 [68]:[109,110,111]
 [69]:[112,113,114]
 [70]:[115,116]
 [71,72,73]:[117,118,119,120]
 [74]:[121]
 [75]:[122,123,124,125]
 [76]:[126,127,128,129]
 [77,78]:[130,131]
 [79]:[132,133,134]
 [80]:[135]
 [81]:[136]
 [82]:[137,138]
 [83]:[139]
 [84]:[140,141]
 [85]:[142]
 [86]:[143]
 [87]:[144]
 [88]:[145,146]
 [89]:[147]
 [90]:[148]
 [91]:[149,150]
 [92]:[151]
 [93]:[152]
 [94]:[153]
 [95]:[154]
 [96]:[155,156]
 [97]:[157]
 [98]:[158]
 [99]:[159]
 [100]:[160,161]
 [101]:[162,163]
 [102]:[164,165]
 [103]:[166]
 [104]:[167]
 [105]:[168,169]
 [106,107]:[170]
 [108]:[171,172]
 [109]:[173]
 [110]:[174,175]
 [111]:[176]
 [112]:[177]
 [113]:[178]
 [114]:[179]
 [115]:[180]
 [116]:[181,182]
 [117]:[183,184]
 [118]:[185]
 [119]:[186,187]
 [120]:[188]
 [121]:[189,190]
 [122]:[191,192,193]
 [123]:[194,195,196,197]
 [124]:[198]
 [125]:[199,200]
 [126]:[201]
 [127]:[202]
 [128]:[203]
 [129]:[204]
 [130]:[205]
 [131]:[206,207]
 [132]:[208,209,210,211]
 [133]:[212]
 [134]:[213]
 [135]:[214,215]
 [136]:[216]
 [137]:[217]
 [138]:[218,219]
 [139]:[220,221,222,223,224]
 [140]:[225,226,227]
 [141]:[228]
 [142]:[229]
 [143]:[230,231]
 [144]:[232,233]
 [145]:[234,235]
 [146]:[236,237]
 [147]:[238]
 [148]:[239,240]
 [149]:[241,242,243]
 [150]:[244]
 [151]:[245,246]
 [152]:[247,248,249]
 [153]:[250]
 [154]:[251]
 [155]:[252,253]
 [156]:[254,255,256]
 [157]:[257]
 [158]:[258,259]
 [159]:[260,261,262,263]
 [160]:[264]
 [161]:[265,266]
 [162]:[267,268,269,270]
 [163]:[271,272,273]
 [164]:[274,275]
 [165]:[276]
 [166]:[277]
 [167]:[278,279]
 [168]:[280]
 [169]:[281]
 [170]:[282]
 [171]:[283,284]
 [172]:[285]
 [173]:[286]
 [174]:[287,288]
 [175]:[289]
 [176]:[290,291,292]
 [177]:[293,294]
 [178]:[295]
 [179]:[296]
 [180]:[297,298,299]
 [181]:[300]
 [182]:[301,302]
 [183]:[303]
 [184]:[304]
 [185]:[305,306]
 [186]:[307]
 [187]:[308,309]
 [188]:[310]
 [189]:[311,312,313]
 [190]:[314]
 [191]:[315,316]
 [192,193]:[317,318,319]
 [194]:[320]
 [195]:[321,322]
 [196]:[323]
 [197]:[324,325,326]
 [198]:[]
 [199]:[327]
 [200]:[328]
 [201]:[329,330]
 [202]:[331,332]
 [203]:[333]
 [204]:[334,335]
 [205]:[336,337,338,339,340,341]
 [206]:[342]
 [207,208]:[343]
 [209]:[344,345,346,347]
 [210]:[348]
 [211,212]:[349]
 [213]:[350]
 [214]:[351,352,353]
 [215]:[354]
 [216]:[355,356]
 [217]:[357,358]
 [218]:[359,360]
 [219]:[361]
 [220]:[362]
 [221]:[363,364,365,366,367,368]
 [222]:[369,370]
 [223]:[371]
 [224]:[372,373,374]
 [225,226]:[375,376]
 [227]:[377]
 [228]:[378,379]
 [229]:[380,381]
 [230]:[382,383,384]
 [231]:[385,386,387]
 [232]:[388]
 [233]:[389,390]
 [234]:[391,392]
 [235]:[393]
 [236]:[394]
 [237,238]:[395,396]
 [239]:[397,398]
 [240]:[399]
 [241]:[400,401]
 [242]:[402]
 [243]:[403]
 [244]:[404,405]
 [245]:[406,407]
 [246]:[408,409]
 [247]:[410,411,412]
 [248]:[413,414]
 [249]:[415,416]
 [250]:[]
 [251]:[417]
 [252]:[418,419]
--- a/data/mac/dev/gold/003.align
+++ b/data/mac/dev/gold/003.align
@@ -0,0 +1,246 @@
 [0,1]:[0,1]
 [2]:[2]
 [3]:[3]
 [4]:[4,5]
 [5]:[6,7]
 [6]:[8,9]
 [7]:[10]
 [8]:[11,12]
 [9]:[13,14]
 [10]:[15,16]
 [11]:[17]
 [12]:[18]
 [13]:[19,20]
 [14]:[21]
 [15]:[22]
 [16]:[23,24]
 [17]:[25]
 [18]:[26,27]
 [19]:[28]
 [20]:[29,30]
 [21]:[31]
 [22]:[32]
 [23,24]:[33]
 [25]:[34]
 [26]:[35]
 [27]:[36,37,38,39]
 [28]:[40,41]
 [29]:[42,43]
 [30]:[44]
 [31]:[45]
 [32]:[46]
 [33]:[47,48]
 [34]:[49]
 [35]:[50]
 [36]:[51]
 [37]:[52,53]
 [38]:[54,55]
 [39]:[56]
 [40]:[57]
 [41]:[58,59,60,61]
 [42]:[62]
 [43]:[63]
 [44]:[64,65]
 [45]:[66,67,68]
 [46]:[69]
 [47]:[70,71]
 [48]:[72]
 [49]:[73]
 [50]:[74,75]
 [51]:[76,77]
 [52]:[78,79]
 [53]:[80]
 [54]:[81]
 [55]:[82]
 [56]:[83]
 [57]:[84,85]
 [58]:[86,87]
 [59]:[88,89]
 [60]:[90]
 [61]:[91]
 [62]:[92]
 [63,64]:[93,94]
 [65]:[95,96]
 [66]:[97]
 [67]:[98,99]
 [68]:[100]
 [69]:[101]
 [70]:[102,103]
 [71]:[104]
 [72]:[105]
 [73]:[106,107]
 [74]:[108]
 [75]:[109,110]
 [76,77,78]:[111,112]
 [79]:[113]
 [80]:[114,115]
 [81]:[116,117]
 [82]:[118,119]
 [83]:[120,121]
 [84]:[122]
 [85]:[123,124]
 [86]:[125,126]
 [87]:[127]
 [88]:[128]
 [89,90]:[129]
 [91]:[130,131,132]
 [92]:[133]
 [93]:[134]
 [94]:[135,136,137]
 [95]:[138]
 [96,97]:[139]
 [98]:[140]
 [99]:[141]
 [100]:[142]
 [101,102]:[143]
 [103,104]:[144,145]
 [105]:[146]
 [106]:[147]
 [107]:[148]
 [108]:[149,150]
 [109]:[151]
 [110]:[152]
 [111]:[153,154]
 [112]:[155,156]
 [113]:[157]
 [114]:[158,159]
 [115,116]:[160]
 [117]:[161]
 [118]:[162]
 [119]:[163,164]
 [120]:[165]
 [121,122]:[166]
 [123]:[167,168,169]
 [124,125]:[170]
 [126]:[171]
 [127]:[172,173]
 [128]:[174]
 [129]:[175]
 [130]:[176,177]
 [131]:[178,179,180]
 [132]:[181,182,183,184]
 [133]:[185]
 [134]:[186]
 [135]:[187]
 [136]:[188,189,190,191]
 [137]:[192,193]
 [138]:[194,195,196]
 [139]:[197]
 [140]:[198,199]
 [141]:[200,201]
 [142]:[202]
 [143]:[203]
 [144]:[204]
 [145]:[205]
 [146]:[206]
 [147]:[207,208]
 [148,149]:[209]
 [150]:[210]
 [151,152,153]:[211,212,213,214,215]
 [154]:[216]
 [155]:[217]
 [156]:[218]
 [157,158]:[219,220]
 [159]:[221]
 [160]:[222]
 [161]:[223]
 [162]:[224,225,226,227]
 [163]:[228,229]
 [164]:[230,231]
 [165]:[232]
 [166]:[233,234]
 [167]:[235,236]
 [168]:[237]
 [169]:[238,239]
 [170]:[240,241,242]
 [171]:[243]
 [172]:[244]
 [173]:[245]
 [174]:[246,247]
 [175]:[248]
 [176]:[249,250,251]
 [177]:[252]
 [178]:[253]
 [179]:[254,255]
 [180]:[256,257,258]
 [181]:[259,260]
 [182]:[261,262]
 [183]:[263,264]
 [184]:[265]
 [185]:[266]
 [186]:[267,268]
 [187]:[269]
 [188,189]:[270]
 [190]:[271]
 [191]:[272,273,274]
 [192]:[275]
 [193]:[276,277,278]
 [194]:[279]
 [195]:[280,281]
 [196]:[282]
 [197]:[283]
 [198]:[284]
 [199]:[285,286]
 [200,201]:[287,288,289]
 [202]:[290,291]
 [203]:[292]
 [204]:[293]
 [205]:[294,295,296]
 [206]:[297]
 [207]:[298,299,300]
 [208]:[301,302]
 [209]:[303,304]
 [210]:[305,306]
 [211]:[307,308]
 [212]:[309]
 [213]:[310,311,312]
 [214]:[313]
 [215]:[314]
 [216,217]:[315,316,317]
 [218]:[318]
 [219]:[319]
 [220]:[320]
 [221]:[321,322]
 [222]:[323]
 [223]:[324]
 [224]:[325]
 [225]:[326]
 [226]:[327]
 [227]:[328,329]
 [228]:[330]
 [229]:[331,332]
 [230]:[333,334,335,336]
 [231]:[337,338]
 [232]:[339,340]
 [233,234]:[341]
 [235]:[342,343]
 [236]:[344]
 [237]:[345]
 [238,239]:[346]
 [240]:[347]
 [241]:[348]
 [242]:[349,350]
 [243]:[351]
 [244]:[352,353,354]
 [245]:[355]
 [246]:[356,357,358]
 [247]:[359]
 [248]:[360,361]
 [249]:[362,363,364]
 [250]:[365]
 [251]:[366]
 [252]:[367,368]
 [253]:[369,370]
 [254]:[371]
 [255]:[372,373]
 [256,257]:[374]
 [258]:[375]
 [259,260]:[376]
 [261]:[377]
 [262]:[378,379]
 [263]:[380]
 [264,265]:[381]
 [266]:[382]
 [267]:[383]
 [268]:[384]
 [269]:[385]
--- a/data/mac/dev/gold/004.align
+++ b/data/mac/dev/gold/004.align
@@ -0,0 +1,201 @@
 [0]:[0]
 [1]:[1]
 [2]:[2]
 [3,4]:[3]
 [5]:[4]
 [6,7]:[5]
 [8,9]:[6,7,8]
 [10]:[9,10]
 [11]:[11]
 [12]:[12]
 [13,14]:[13]
 [15]:[14,15]
 [16]:[16]
 [17]:[17]
 [18,19]:[18,19]
 [20]:[20]
 [21]:[21]
 [22,23]:[22]
 [24]:[23,24]
 [25]:[25]
 [26]:[26]
 [27]:[27]
 [28]:[28]
 [29]:[29,30]
 [30]:[31,32]
 [31]:[33]
 [32]:[34]
 [33]:[35]
 [34,35]:[36,37]
 [36]:[38]
 [37]:[39,40,41]
 [38]:[42]
 [39]:[43]
 [40]:[44]
 [41]:[45,46]
 [42]:[47]
 [43]:[48]
 [44]:[49]
 [45]:[50]
 [46]:[51]
 [47]:[52]
 [48,49]:[53]
 [50]:[54]
 [51]:[55]
 [52]:[56]
 [53,54]:[57]
 [55]:[58]
 [56,57]:[59]
 [58]:[60]
 [59]:[61]
 [60]:[62]
 [61]:[63]
 [62]:[64]
 [63]:[65]
 [64]:[66,67]
 [65]:[68]
 [66]:[69]
 [67]:[70]
 [68]:[71]
 [69]:[72]
 [70]:[73]
 [71]:[74]
 [72]:[75]
 [73]:[76]
 [74,75]:[77]
 [76,77,78]:[78,79]
 [79]:[80]
 [80,81]:[81,82]
 [82]:[83]
 [83]:[84]
 [84]:[85]
 [85]:[86]
 [86]:[87]
 [87]:[88]
 [88]:[89]
 [89]:[90]
 [90]:[91]
 [91]:[92]
 [92]:[93]
 [93]:[94,95]
 [94]:[96]
 [95]:[97]
 [96]:[98]
 [97]:[99]
 [98]:[100]
 [99]:[101]
 [100]:[102]
 [101]:[103]
 [102]:[104]
 [103]:[105]
 [104]:[106,107,108]
 [105,106]:[109,110,111]
 [107]:[112,113]
 [108]:[114]
 [109]:[115]
 [110]:[116,117,118]
 [111,112]:[119,120,121,122]
 [113]:[123]
 [114]:[124,125]
 [115]:[126]
 [116]:[127,128]
 [117,118]:[129,130,131]
 [119]:[132]
 [120]:[133,134]
 [121]:[135]
 [122]:[136]
 [123]:[137]
 [124]:[138]
 [125,126]:[139]
 [127]:[140]
 [128,129]:[141]
 [130]:[142]
 [131]:[143]
 [132]:[144]
 [133]:[145]
 [134]:[146]
 [135]:[147]
 [136]:[148]
 [137]:[149]
 [138]:[150]
 [139]:[151]
 [140]:[152]
 [141]:[153]
 [142]:[154]
 [143]:[155]
 [144,145]:[156,157]
 [146]:[158]
 [147]:[159]
 [148]:[160]
 [149]:[161]
 [150]:[162]
 [151]:[163,164,165,166,167]
 [152]:[168]
 [153]:[169]
 [154]:[170]
 [155,156]:[171]
 [157]:[172]
 [158,159]:[173]
 [160]:[174]
 [161]:[175]
 [162]:[176]
 [163,164]:[177]
 [165]:[178]
 [166]:[179]
 [167]:[180]
 [168]:[181]
 [169]:[182,183]
 [170]:[184]
 [171]:[185]
 [172]:[186]
 [173]:[187,188]
 [174]:[189]
 [175]:[190]
 [176,177]:[191]
 [178]:[192]
 [179]:[193]
 [180]:[194]
 [181]:[195]
 [182,183]:[196]
 [184]:[197]
 [185]:[198]
 [186]:[199]
 [187]:[200]
 [188,189]:[201,202]
 [190]:[]
 [191]:[203]
 [192]:[204]
 [193]:[205]
 [194]:[206]
 [195]:[207]
 [196]:[208]
 [197]:[209]
 [198,199]:[210]
 [200]:[211]
 [201]:[212,213]
 [202]:[214]
 [203,204]:[215]
 [205]:[216]
 [206]:[217]
 [207]:[218]
 [208]:[219]
 [209,210]:[220]
 [211,212]:[221]
 [213]:[222,223]
 [214]:[224]
 [215]:[225]
 [216]:[226]
 [217]:[227,228]
 [218]:[229,230]
 [219]:[231]
 [220]:[232]
 [221]:[233]
 [222]:[234]
 [223]:[235]
 [224]:[236]
 [225,226]:[237,238]
 [227]:[239]
 [228]:[240,241]
 [229]:[]
 [230]:[242]
 [231]:[243,244]
--- a/data/mac/dev/gold/005.align
+++ b/data/mac/dev/gold/005.align
@@ -0,0 +1,214 @@
 [0]:[0]
 [1]:[1]
 [2]:[2]
 [3]:[3]
 [4]:[4,5]
 [5]:[6]
 [6]:[7,8]
 [7]:[9]
 [8]:[10,11]
 [9]:[12]
 [10]:[13]
 [11]:[14]
 [12]:[15,16,17]
 [13]:[18]
 [14]:[19,20,21]
 [15]:[22]
 [16]:[23]
 [17]:[24]
 [18]:[25]
 [19]:[26]
 [20]:[27]
 [21]:[28]
 [22,23]:[29]
 [24]:[30]
 [25]:[31]
 [26]:[32]
 [27]:[33,34]
 [28,29]:[35]
 [30]:[36]
 [31]:[37]
 [32,33]:[38,39,40]
 [34]:[41]
 [35]:[42,43]
 [36]:[44,45]
 [37]:[46,47]
 [38]:[48,49,50]
 [39]:[51,52]
 [40]:[53]
 [41]:[54]
 [42]:[55]
 [43]:[56,57,58]
 [44]:[59]
 [45]:[60]
 [46]:[61]
 [47]:[62,63,64]
 [48]:[65,66,67]
 [49]:[68]
 [50]:[69]
 [51]:[70]
 [52,53]:[71]
 [54]:[72]
 [55]:[73]
 [56]:[74]
 [57]:[75]
 [58]:[76]
 [59,60]:[77]
 [61,62]:[78,79]
 [63]:[80]
 [64,65,66]:[81,82]
 [67]:[83]
 [68]:[84]
 [69]:[85]
 [70]:[86]
 [71]:[87,88]
 [72]:[89,90]
 [73]:[91]
 [74]:[92]
 [75,76]:[93,94,95]
 [77]:[96]
 [78]:[97]
 [79]:[98]
 [80]:[99]
 [81]:[100]
 [82]:[101]
 [83]:[102]
 [84]:[103,104]
 [85]:[105]
 [86]:[106]
 [87]:[107]
 [88]:[108,109]
 [89]:[110,111]
 [90]:[112,113]
 [91]:[114,115]
 [92]:[116]
 [93]:[117,118]
 [94]:[119,120]
 [95]:[121,122]
 [96]:[123,124]
 [97]:[125]
 [98]:[126]
 [99]:[127,128,129]
 [100]:[130,131]
 [101]:[132]
 [102]:[133]
 [103]:[134,135,136]
 [104]:[137,138]
 [105]:[139,140,141,142]
 [106]:[143,144]
 [107]:[145]
 [108]:[146]
 [109]:[147]
 [110]:[148,149,150]
 [111]:[151]
 [112,113]:[152]
 [114]:[153]
 [115]:[154]
 [116]:[155,156]
 [117]:[157]
 [118]:[158,159,160]
 [119]:[161,162,163,164]
 [120]:[165,166,167,168]
 [121]:[169]
 [122]:[170]
 [123]:[171,172]
 [124]:[173]
 [125]:[174]
 [126]:[175]
 [127]:[176]
 [128]:[177]
 [129]:[178]
 [130]:[179]
 [131,132]:[180,181]
 [133]:[182]
 [134]:[183]
 [135]:[184]
 [136]:[185]
 [137]:[186,187]
 [138]:[188]
 [139]:[189]
 [140]:[190]
 [141]:[191]
 [142]:[192]
 [143]:[193]
 [144]:[194,195,196]
 [145]:[197]
 [146]:[198]
 [147]:[199]
 [148]:[200,201,202]
 [149]:[203,204]
 [150]:[205,206,207]
 [151]:[208]
 [152]:[209]
 [153,154]:[210,211]
 [155]:[212]
 [156]:[213]
 [157]:[214,215,216]
 [158]:[217]
 [159]:[218,219]
 [160]:[220]
 [161]:[221]
 [162]:[222]
 [163]:[223]
 [164]:[224]
 [165,166]:[225,226]
 [167]:[227]
 [168]:[228]
 [169]:[229]
 [170]:[230]
 [171,172]:[231,232,233]
 [173]:[234]
 [174]:[235]
 [175]:[236]
 [176]:[237,238,239,240]
 [177]:[241,242]
 [178]:[243]
 [179]:[244]
 [180]:[245,246]
 [181]:[247,248]
 [182]:[249]
 [183]:[250]
 [184]:[251]
 [185]:[252,253]
 [186]:[254]
 [187]:[255,256,257]
 [188]:[258,259]
 [189]:[260,261,262,263]
 [190]:[264,265]
 [191]:[266]
 [192]:[267]
 [193]:[268]
 [194]:[269]
 [195]:[270]
 [196]:[271,272]
 [197]:[273]
 [198]:[274]
 [199]:[275]
 [200,201]:[276,277]
 [202,203]:[278]
 [204]:[279]
 [205]:[280,281]
 [206]:[282,283]
 [207]:[284]
 [208]:[285,286]
 [209]:[287]
 [210]:[288]
 [211]:[289]
 [212]:[290]
 [213]:[291]
 [214]:[292]
 [215]:[293]
 [216]:[294]
 [217,218]:[295]
 [219]:[296]
 [220]:[297]
 [221]:[298]
 [222]:[299]
 [223]:[300,301]
 [224]:[302,303]
 [225]:[304,305]
 [226]:[306]
 [227]:[307]
 [228]:[308]
 [229]:[309,310]
 [230]:[311]
--- a/data/mac/dev/gold/006.align
+++ b/data/mac/dev/gold/006.align
@@ -0,0 +1,172 @@
 [0]:[0,1]
 [1]:[2,3,4]
 [2]:[5,6]
 [3]:[7]
 [4]:[8]
 [5]:[9,10]
 [6]:[11,12]
 [7]:[13]
 [8]:[14]
 [9]:[]
 [10]:[15,16]
 [11]:[17,18,19,20]
 [12]:[21]
 [13]:[22]
 [14]:[23]
 [15]:[24]
 [16]:[25]
 [17,18]:[26]
 [19]:[27]
 [20]:[28]
 [21]:[29]
 [22]:[30,31,32,33]
 [23]:[34]
 [24]:[35]
 [25]:[36]
 [26,27]:[37]
 [28,29]:[38,39]
 [30,31]:[40,41,42]
 [32]:[43,44,45,46,47]
 [33]:[48]
 [34]:[49,50]
 [35]:[51]
 [36]:[52,53]
 [37]:[54,55]
 [38]:[56]
 [39]:[57]
 [40]:[58]
 [41]:[59]
 [42]:[60]
 [43,44]:[61,62]
 [45]:[63]
 [46]:[64]
 [47]:[65]
 [48]:[66,67,68]
 [49]:[69]
 [50]:[70,71]
 [51]:[72]
 [52]:[73]
 [53]:[74]
 [54]:[75]
 [55]:[76]
 [56]:[77]
 [57]:[78,79]
 [58]:[80]
 [59]:[81]
 [60]:[82]
 [61]:[83]
 [62,63]:[84,85]
 [64]:[86]
 [65]:[87,88]
 [66]:[89]
 [67]:[90]
 [68]:[91]
 [69]:[92,93,94]
 [70]:[95]
 [71]:[96,97,98]
 [72]:[99]
 [73]:[100,101]
 [74]:[102,103]
 [75]:[104,105,106,107]
 [76]:[108]
 [77]:[109]
 [78]:[110]
 [79]:[111,112]
 [80]:[113]
 [81,82]:[114]
 [83]:[115]
 [84]:[116,117,118]
 [85]:[119,120]
 [86]:[121]
 [87]:[122]
 [88]:[123]
 [89]:[124,125]
 [90]:[126]
 [91]:[127,128]
 [92]:[129]
 [93]:[]
 [94]:[130,131]
 [95]:[132]
 [96,97]:[133]
 [98]:[134,135]
 [99]:[136,137]
 [100]:[138]
 [101]:[139]
 [102]:[140]
 [103]:[141]
 [104]:[142]
 [105]:[143,144]
 [106]:[145]
 [107]:[146]
 [108]:[147]
 [109]:[148]
 [110]:[149,150,151]
 [111]:[152]
 [112]:[153]
 [113]:[154]
 [114]:[155,156]
 [115]:[157,158]
 [116]:[159]
 [117]:[160,161]
 [118]:[162]
 [119]:[163,164,165]
 [120]:[166,167]
 [121]:[168,169]
 [122,123]:[170,171,172]
 [124]:[173,174,175]
 [125]:[176]
 [126]:[177,178]
 [127]:[179]
 [128]:[180]
 [129]:[181]
 [130]:[182]
 [131]:[183]
 [132]:[184]
 [133]:[185,186,187]
 [134]:[188,189,190,191]
 [135]:[192,193]
 [136]:[194]
 [137]:[195]
 [138]:[196,197]
 [139]:[198,199,200,201,202]
 [140]:[203,204,205]
 [141]:[206,207,208,209]
 [142]:[210,211,212]
 [143]:[213,214]
 [144]:[215]
 [145]:[216,217,218]
 [146]:[219]
 [147]:[220,221]
 [148]:[222,223]
 [149]:[224]
 [150]:[225]
 [151]:[226]
 [152]:[227]
 [153]:[228]
 [154]:[229,230]
 [155]:[231]
 [156]:[232]
 [157]:[233,234,235]
 [158]:[236]
 [159]:[237]
 [160]:[238]
 [161]:[239]
 [162]:[240]
 [163]:[241,242,243]
 [164]:[244]
 [165]:[245,246]
 [166]:[247,248]
 [167]:[249]
 [168]:[250,251]
 [169]:[252]
 [170]:[253,254]
 [171]:[255,256]
 [172]:[257]
 [173]:[258]
 [174]:[259]
 [175]:[260]
 [176]:[261,262]
 [177]:[263,264]
 [178]:[265,266]
 [179]:[267]
 [180,181]:[268,269,270,271]
--- a/data/mac/dev/meta_data.tsv
+++ b/data/mac/dev/meta_data.tsv
@@ -0,0 +1,7 @@
 text_id	book_id	trans_title	book_title	chapter	author	translator	genre	trans_publisher	trans_pubdate
 001	001	The Golden Age	黄金时代	003-004	王小波	Hongling Zhang; Jason Sommer	Humor	State University of New York Press	2007
 002	002	The Deer and The Cauldron	鹿鼎记	004	金庸	John Minford	Martial Arts	Oxford University Press	1997
 003	003	The Story of the Stone	红楼梦	006	曹雪芹	David Hawkes	Classic	Penguin Group	1973
 004	004	Red Sorghum	红高粱	005	莫言	Howard Goldblatt	War	Viking Penguin	1993
 005	005	The Song of Everlasting Sorrow	长恨歌	002	王安忆	Michael Berry; Susan Chan Egan	Romance	Clumbia University Press	2008
 006	006	The Three-Body Problem	三体	009	刘慈欣	Ken Liu	Sci-fi	Tor Book	2014
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/001
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/001
@@ -0,0 +1,295 @@
 那天晚上我没走掉。
 陈清扬把我拽住，以伟大友谊的名义叫我留下来。
 她承认打我不对，也承认没有好好待我，但是她说我的伟大友谊是假的，还说，我把她骗出来就是想研究她的结构。
 我说，既然我是假的，你信我干吗。
 我是想研究一下她的结构，这也是在她的许可之下。
 假如不乐意可以早说，动手就打不够意思。
 后来她哈哈大笑了一阵说，她简直见不得我身上那个东西。
 那东西傻头傻脑，恬不知耻，见了它，她就不禁怒从心起。
 我们俩吵架时，仍然是不着一丝。
 我的小和尚依然直挺挺，在月光下披了一身塑料，倒是闪闪发光。
 我听了这话不高兴，她也发现了。
 于是她用和解的口气说：不管怎么说，这东西丑得要命，你承不承认？
 这东西好像个发怒的眼镜蛇一样立在那里，是不大好看。
 我说，既然你不愿意见它，那就算了。
 我想穿上裤子，她又说，别这样。
 于是我抽起烟来。
 等我抽完了一支烟，她抱住我。
 我们俩在草地上干那件事。
 我过二十一岁生日以前，是一个童男子。
 那天晚上我引诱了陈清扬和我到山上去。
 那一夜开头有月光，后来月亮落下去，出来一天的星星，就像早上的露水一样多。
 那天晚上没有风，山上静得很。
 我已经和陈清扬做过爱，不再是童男子了。
 但是我一点也不高兴。
 因为我干那事时，她一声也不吭，头枕双臂，若有所思地看着我，所以从始至终就是我一个人在表演。
 其实我也没持续多久，马上就完了。
 事毕我既愤怒又沮丧。
 陈清扬说，她简直不敢相信这件事是真的：
 我居然在她面前亮出了丑恶的男性生殖器，丝毫不感到惭愧。
 那玩意也不感到惭愧，直挺挺地从她两腿之间插了进来。
 因为女孩子身上有这么个口子，男人就要使用她，这简直没有道理。
 以前她有个丈夫，天天对她做这件事。
 她一直不说话，等着他有一天自己感到惭愧，自己来解释为什么干了这些。
 可是他什么也没说，直到进了监狱。
 这话我也不爱听。
 所以我说：既然你不乐意，为什么要答应？
 她说她不愿被人看成小气鬼。
 我说你原本就是小气鬼。
 后来她说算了，别为这事吵架。
 她叫我晚上再来这里，我们再试一遍。
 也许她会喜欢。
 我什么也没说。
 早上起雾以后，我和她分了手，下山去放牛。
 那天晚上我没去找她，倒进了医院。
 这事原委是这样：早上我到牛圈门前时，有一伙人等不及我，已经在开圈拉牛。
 大家都挑壮牛去犁田。
 有个本地小伙子，叫三闷儿，正在拉一条大白牛。
 我走过去，告诉他，这牛被毒蛇咬了，不能干活。
 他似乎没听见。
 我劈手把牛鼻绳夺了下来，他就朝我挥了一巴掌。
 我当胸推了他一把，推了他一个屁股蹲儿。
 然后很多人拥了上来，把我们拥在中间要打架。
 北京知青一伙，当地青年一伙，抄起了棍棒和皮带。
 吵了一会儿，又说不打架，让我和三闷儿摔跤，三闷儿摔不过我，就动了拳头。
 我一脚把三闷儿踢进了圈前的粪坑，让他沾了一身牛屎。
 三闷儿爬起来，抢了一把三齿要砍我，别人劝开了。
 早上的事情就是这样。
 晚上我放牛回来，队长说我殴打贫下中农，要开我的斗争会。
 我说你想借机整人，我也不是好惹的。
 我还说要聚众打群架。
 队长说他没想整我，是三闷儿的娘闹得他没办法。
 那婆娘是个寡妇，泼得厉害。
 他说此地的规矩就是这样。
 后来他说，不开斗争会，改为帮助会，让我上前面去检讨一下。
 要是我还不肯，就让寡妇来找我。
 会开得很乱。
 老乡们七嘴八舌，说知青太不像话，偷鸡摸狗还打人。
 知青们说放狗屁，谁偷东西，你们当场拿住了吗？
 老子们是来支援边疆建设，又不是充军的犯人，哪能容你们乱栽赃。
 我在前面也不检讨，只是骂。
 不提防三闷儿的娘从后面摸上来，抄起一条沉甸甸的拔秧凳，给了我后腰一下，正砸在我的旧伤上，登时我就背过去了。
 我醒过来时，罗小四领了一伙人呐喊着要放火烧牛圈，还说要三闷儿的娘抵命。
 队长领了一帮人去制止，副队长叫人抬我上牛车去医院。
 卫生员说抬不得，腰杆断了，一抬就死。
 我说腰杆好像没断，你们快把我抬走。
 可是谁也不敢肯定我的腰杆是断了还是没断，所以也不敢肯定我会不会一抬就死。
 我就一直躺着。
 后来队长过来一问，就说：快摇电话把陈清扬叫下来，让她看看腰断了没有。
 过了不一会儿，陈清扬披头散发眼皮红肿地跑了来，劈头第一句话就是：你别怕，要是你瘫了，我照顾你一辈子。
 然后一检查，诊断和我自己的相同。
 于是我就坐上牛车，到总场医院去看病。
 那天夜里陈清扬把我送到医院，一直等到腰部X光片子出来，看过认为没问题后才走。
 她说过一两天就来看我，可是一直没来。
 我住了一个星期，可以走动了，就奔回去找她。
 我走进陈清扬的医务室时，身上背了很多东西，装得背篓里冒了尖。
 除了锅碗盆瓢，还有足够两人吃一个月的东西。
 她见我进来，淡淡地一笑，说你好了吗，带这些东西上哪儿。
 我说要去清平洗温泉。
 她懒懒地往椅子上一仰说，这很好。
 温泉可以治旧伤。
 我说我不是真去洗温泉，而是到后面山上住几天。
 她说后面山上什么都没有，还是去洗温泉吧。
 清平的温泉是山坳里一片泥坑，周围全是荒草坡。
 有一些病人在山坡上搭了窝棚，成年住在那里，其中得什么病的都有。
 我到那里不但治不好病，还可能染上麻风。
 而后面荒山里的低洼处沟谷纵横，疏林之中芳草离离，我在人迹绝无的地方造了一间草房，空山无人，流水落花，住在里面可以修身养性。
 陈清扬听了，禁不住一笑说：那地方怎么走？
 也许我去看看你。
 我告诉她路，还画了一张示意图，自己进山去了。
 我走进荒山，陈清扬没有去看我。
 旱季里浩浩荡荡的风刮个不停，整个草房都在晃动。
 陈清扬坐在椅子上听着风声，回想起以往发生的事情，对一切都起了怀疑。
 她很难相信自己会莫名其妙地来到这极荒凉的地方，又无端地被人称做破鞋，然后就真的搞起了破鞋。
 这件事真叫人难以置信。
 陈清扬说，有时候她走出房门，往后山上看，看到山丘中有很多小路蜿蜒通到深山里去。
 我对她说的话言犹在耳。
 她知道沿着一条路走进山去，就会找到我。
 这是无可怀疑的事。
 但是越是无可怀疑的事就越值得怀疑。
 很可能那条路不通到任何地方，很可能王二不在山里，很可能王二根本就不存在。
 过了几天，罗小四带了几个人到医院去找我。
 医院里没人听说过王二，更没人知道他上哪儿去了。
 那时节医院里肝炎流行，没染上肝炎的病人都回家去疗养，大夫也纷纷下队去送医上门。
 罗小四等人回到队里，发现我的东西都不见了，就去问队长可见过王二。
 队长说，谁是王二？
 从来没听说过。
 罗小四说前几天你还开会斗争过他，尖嘴婆打了他一板凳，差点把他打死。
 这样提醒了以后，队长就更想不起来我是谁了。
 那时节有一个北京知青慰问团要来调查知青在下面的情况，尤其是有无被捆打逼婚等情况，因此队长更不乐意想起我来。
 罗小四又到十五队问陈清扬可曾见过我，还闪烁其词地暗示她和我有过不正当的关系。
 陈清扬则表示，她对此一无所知。
 等到罗小四离开，陈清扬就开始糊涂了。
 看来有很多人说，王二不存在。
 这件事叫人困惑的原因就在这里。
 大家都说存在的东西一定不存在，这是因为眼前的一切都是骗局。
 大家都说不存在的东西一定存在，比如王二，假如他不存在，这个名字是从哪里来的？
 陈清扬按捺不住好奇心，终于扔下一切，上山找我来了。
 我被尖嘴婆打了一板凳后晕了过去，陈清扬曾经从山上跑下来看我。
 当时她还忍不住哭了起来，并且当众说，如果我好不了要照顾我一辈子。
 结果我并没有死，连瘫都没瘫。
 这对我是很好的事，可是陈清扬并不喜欢。
 这等于当众暴露了她是破鞋。
 假如我死，或是瘫掉，就是应该的事，可是我在医院里只住了一个星期就跑出来。
 对她来说，我就是那个急匆匆从山上赶下去的背影，一个记忆中的人。
 她并不想和我做爱，也不想和我搞破鞋，除非有重大的原因。
 因此她来找我就是真正的破鞋行径。
 陈清扬说，她决定上山找我时，在白大褂底下什么都没穿。
 她就这样走过十五队后面的那片山包。
 那些小山上长满了草，草下是红土。
 上午风从山上往平坝里吹，冷得像山上的水，下午风吹回来，带着燥热和尘土。
 陈清扬来找我时，乘着白色的风。
 风从衣服下面钻进来，流过全身，好像爱抚和嘴唇。
 其实她不需要我，也没必要找到我。
 以前人家说她是破鞋，说我是她的野汉子时，她每天都来找我。
 那时好像有必要。
 自从她当众暴露了她是破鞋，我是她的野汉子后，再没人说她是破鞋，更没人在她面前提到王二（除了罗小四）。
 大家对这种明火执仗的破鞋行径是如此的害怕，以致连说都不敢啦。
 关于北京要来人视察知青的事，当地每个人都知道，只有我不知道。
 这是因为我前些日子在放牛，早出晚归，而且名声不好，谁也不告诉我，后来住了院，也没人来看找。
 等到我出院以后，就进了深山。
 在我进山之前，总共就见到了两个人，一个是陈清扬，她没有告诉我这件事。
 另一个是我们队长，他也没说起这件事，只叫我去温泉养病。
 我告诉他，我没有东西（食品、炊具等等），所以不能去温泉。
 他说他可以借给我。
 我说我借了不一定还，他说不要紧。
 我就向他借了不少家制的腊肉和香肠。
 陈清扬不告诉我这件事是因为她不关心，她不是知青。
 队长不告诉我这件事，是因为他以为我已经知道了。
 他还以为我拿了很多吃的东西走，就不会再回来。
 所以罗小四问他王二到哪儿去了时，他说：王二？
 谁叫王二？
 从没听说过。
 对于罗小四等人来说，找到我有很大的好处，我可以证明大家在此地受到很坏的待遇，经常被打晕。
 对于领导来说，我不存在有很大的便利，可以说明此地没有一个知青被打晕。
 对于我自己来说，存在不存在没有很大的关系。
 假如没有人来找我，我在附近种点玉米，可以永远不出来。
 就因为这个原因，我对自己存不存在的事不太关心。
 我在小屋里也想过自己存不存在的问题。
 比方说，别人说我和陈清扬搞破鞋，这就是存在的证明。
 用罗小四的话来说，王二和陈清扬脱了裤子干。
 其实他也没看见。
 他想象的极限就是我们脱裤子。
 还有陈清扬说，我从山上下来，穿着黄军装，走得飞快。
 我自己并不知道我走路是不回头的。
 因为这些事我无从想象，所以是我存在的证明。
 还有我的小和尚直挺挺，这件事也不是我想出来的。
 我始终盼着陈清扬来看我，但陈清扬始终没有来。
 她来的时候，我没有盼着她来。
 我曾经以为陈清扬在我进山后会立即来看我，但是我错了。
 我等了很久，后来不再等了。
 我坐在小屋里，听着满山树叶哗哗响，终于到了物我两忘的境界。
 我听见浩浩荡荡的空气大潮从我头顶涌过，正是我灵魂里潮兴之时。
 正如深山里花开，龙竹笋剥剥地爆去笋壳，直翘翘地向上。
 到潮退时我也安息，但潮兴时要乘兴而舞。
 正巧这时陈清扬来到草屋门口，她看见我赤条条坐在竹板床上，阳具就如剥了皮的兔子，红通通亮晶晶足有一尺长，直立在那里，登时惊慌失措，叫了起来。
 陈清扬到山里找我的事又可以简述如下：
 我进山后两个星期，她到山里找我。
 当时是下午两点钟，可是她像那些午夜淫奔的妇人一样，脱光了内衣，只穿一件白大褂，赤着脚走进山来。
 她就这样走过阳光下的草地，走进了一条干河沟，在河沟里走了很久。
 这些河沟很乱，可是她连一个弯都没转错。
 后来她又从河沟里出来，走进一个向阳的山洼，看见一间新搭的草房。
 假如没有一个王二告诉她这条路，她不可能在茫茫荒山里找到一间草房。
 可是她走进草房，看到王二就坐在床上，小和尚直挺挺，却吓得尖叫起来。
 陈清扬后来说，她没法相信她所见到的每件事都是真的。
 真的事要有理由。
 当时她脱了衣服，坐在我的身边，看着我的小和尚，只见它的颜色就像烧伤的疤痕。
 这时我的草房在风里摇晃，好多阳光从房顶上漏下来，星星点点落在她身上。
 我伸手去触她的乳头，直到她脸上泛起红晕，乳房坚挺。
 忽然她从迷梦里醒来，羞得满脸通红。
 于是她紧紧地抱住我。
 我和陈清扬是第二次做爱，第一次做爱的很多细节当时我大惑不解。
 后来我才明白，她对被称做破鞋一事，始终耿耿于怀。
 既然不能证明她不是破鞋，她就乐于成为真正的破鞋。
 就像那些被当场捉了奸的女人一样，被人叫上台去交待那些偷情的细节。
 等到那些人听到情不能持，丑态百出时，怪叫一声：把她捆起来！
 就有人冲上台去，用细麻绳把她五花大绑，她就这样站在人前，受尽羞辱。
 这些事一点也不讨厌。
 她也不怕被人剥得精赤条条，拴到一扇磨盘上，扔到水塘里淹死。
 或者像以前达官贵人家的妻妾一样，被强迫穿得整整齐齐，脸上贴上湿透的黄裱纸，端坐着活活憋死。
 这些事都一点也不讨厌。
 她丝毫也不怕成为破鞋，这比被人叫做破鞋而不是破鞋好得多。
 她所讨厌的是使她成为破鞋那件事本身。
 我和陈清扬做爱时，一只蜥蜴从墙缝里爬了进来，走走停停地经过房中间的地面。
 忽然它受到惊动，飞快地出去，消失在门口的阳光里。
 这时陈清扬的呻吟就像泛滥的洪水，在屋里蔓延。
 我为此所惊，伏下身不动。
 可是她说，快，混蛋。
 还拧我的腿。
 等我“快”了以后，阵阵震颤就像从地心传来。
 后来她说，她觉得自己罪孽深重，早晚要遭报应。
 她说自己要遭报应时，一道红晕正从她的胸口褪去。
 那时我们的事情还没完。
 但她的口气是说，她只会为在此之前的事遭报应。
 忽然之间我从头顶到尾骨一齐收紧，开始极其猛烈地射精。
 这事与她无关，大概只有我会为此遭报应。
 后来陈清扬告诉我，罗小四到处找我。
 他到医院找我时，医院说我不存在。
 他找队长问我时，队长也说我不存在。
 最后他来找陈清扬，陈清扬说，既然大家都说他不存在，大概他就是不存在吧，我也没有意见。
 罗小四听了这话，禁不住哭了起来。
 我听了这话，觉得很奇怪。
 我不应该因为尖嘴婆打了我一下而存在，也不应该因为她打了我一下而不存在。
 事实上，我的存在乃是不争的事实。
 我就为这一点钻了牛角尖。
 为了验证这不争的事实，慰问团来的那一天，我从山上奔了下去，来到了座谈会的会场上。
 散会以后，队长说，你这个样子不像有病。
 还是回来喂猪吧。
 他还组织人力，要捉我和陈清扬的奸。
 当然，要捉我不容易，我的腿非常快。
 谁也休想跟踪我。
 但是也给我添了很多麻烦。
 到了这个时候我才悟到，犯不着向人证明我存在。
 我在队里喂猪时，每天要挑很多水。
 这个活计很累，连偷懒都不可能，因为猪吃不饱会叫唤。
 我还要切很多猪菜，劈很多柴。
 喂这些猪原来要三个妇女，现在要我一个人干。
 我发现我不能顶三个妇女，尤其是腰疼时。
 这时候我真想证明我不存在。
 晚上我和陈清扬在小屋里做爱。
 那时我对此事充满了敬业精神，对每次亲吻和爱抚都贯注了极大的热情。
 无论是经典的传教士式，后进式，侧进式，女上位，我都能一丝不苟地完成。
 陈清扬对此极为满意。
 我也极为满意。
 在这种时候，我又觉得用不着去证明自己是存在的。
 从这些体会里我得到一个结论，就是永远别让别人注意你。
 北京人说，不怕贼偷，就怕贼惦记。
 你千万别让人惦记上。
 过了一些时候，我们队的知青全调走了。
 男的调到糖厂当工人，女的到农中去当老师。
 单把我留下来喂猪，据说是因为我还没有改造好。
 陈清扬说，我叫人惦记上了。
 这个人大概就是农场的军代表。
 她还说，军代表不是个好东西。
 原来她在医院工作，军代表要调戏她，被她打了个大嘴巴。
 然后她就被发到十五队当队医。
 十五队的水是苦的，也没有菜吃，待久了也觉得没有啥。
 但是当初调她来，分明有修理一下的意思。
 她还说，我准会被修到半死。
 我说过，他能把我怎么样？
 急了老子跑他娘。
 后来的事都是由此而起。
 那天早上天色微明，我从山上下来，到猪场喂猪。
 经过井台时，看见了军代表，他正在刷牙。
 他把牙刷从嘴里掏出来，满嘴白沫地和我讲话，我觉得很讨厌，就一声不吭地走掉了。
 过了一会，他跑到猪场里，把我大骂了一顿，说你怎么敢走了。
 我听了这些话，一声不吭。
 就是他说我装哑巴，我也一声不吭。
 然后我又走开了。
 军代表到我们队来蹲点，蹲下来就不走了。
 据他说，要不能从王二嘴里掏出话来，死也不甘心。
 这件事有两种可能的原因，一是他下来视察，遇见了我对他装聋作哑，因而大怒，不走了。
 二是他不是下来视察，而是听说陈清扬和我有了一腿，特地来找我的麻烦。
 不管他为何而来，反正我是一声也不吭，这叫他很没办法。
 军代表找我谈话，要我写交待材料。
 他还说，我搞破鞋群众很气愤，如果我不交待，就发动群众来对付我。
 他还说，我的行为够上了坏分子，应该受到专政。
 我可以辩解说，我没搞破鞋。
 谁能证明我搞了破鞋？
 但我只是看着他，像野猪一样看他，像发傻一样看他，像公猫看母猫一样看他。
 把他看到没了脾气，就让我走了。
 最后他也没从我嘴里套出话来。
 他甚至搞不清我是不是哑巴。
 别人说我不是哑巴，他始终不敢相信，因为他从来没听我说过一句话。
 他到今天想起我来，还是搞不清我是不是哑巴。
 想起这一点，我就万分的高兴。
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/001.tok
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/001.tok
@@ -0,0 +1,295 @@
 那天 晚上 我 没 走掉 。
 陈 清扬 把 我 拽 住 ， 以 伟大 友谊 的 名义 叫 我 留下来 。
 她 承认 打 我 不 对 ， 也 承认 没有 好好 待 我 ， 但是 她 说 我 的 伟大 友谊 是 假 的 ， 还 说 ， 我 把 她 骗出来 就是 想 研究 她 的 结构 。
 我 说 ， 既然 我 是 假 的 ， 你 信 我 干吗 。
 我 是 想 研究 一下 她 的 结构 ， 这 也 是 在 她 的 许可 之下 。
 假如 不乐意 可以 早说 ， 动手 就 打 不够意思 。
 后来 她 哈哈大笑 了 一阵 说 ， 她 简直 见 不得 我 身上 那个 东西 。
 那 东西 傻头傻脑 ， 恬不知耻 ， 见 了 它 ， 她 就 不禁 怒 从 心起 。
 我们 俩 吵架 时 ， 仍然 是 不 着 一丝 。
 我 的 小 和尚 依然 直挺挺 ， 在 月光 下 披 了 一身 塑料 ， 倒 是 闪闪发光 。
 我 听 了 这话 不 高兴 ， 她 也 发现 了 。
 于是 她 用 和解 的 口气 说 ： 不管怎么 说 ， 这 东西 丑得 要命 ， 你 承不承认 ？
 这 东西 好像 个 发怒 的 眼镜蛇 一样 立在 那里 ， 是 不大 好看 。
 我 说 ， 既然 你 不 愿意 见 它 ， 那就算了 。
 我 想 穿 上 裤子 ， 她 又 说 ， 别 这样 。
 于是 我 抽起 烟来 。
 等 我 抽 完 了 一支 烟 ， 她 抱住 我 。
 我们 俩 在 草地 上 干 那件事 。
 我过 二十一岁 生日 以前 ， 是 一个 童 男子 。
 那天 晚上 我 引诱 了 陈 清扬 和 我 到 山上 去 。
 那 一夜 开头 有 月光 ， 后来 月亮 落下去 ， 出来 一天 的 星星 ， 就 像 早上 的 露水 一样 多 。
 那天 晚上 没有 风 ， 山上 静得 很 。
 我 已经 和 陈 清扬 做过 爱 ， 不再 是 童 男子 了 。
 但是 我 一点 也 不 高兴 。
 因为 我 干 那事时 ， 她 一声 也 不吭 ， 头枕 双臂 ， 若有所思 地 看着 我 ， 所以 从始至终 就是 我 一个 人 在 表演 。
 其实 我 也 没 持续 多久 ， 马上 就 完 了 。
 事毕 我 既 愤怒 又 沮丧 。
 陈 清扬 说 ， 她 简直 不敢相信 这件 事是 真的 ：
 我 居然 在 她 面前 亮出 了 丑恶 的 男性 生殖器 ， 丝毫 不 感到 惭愧 。
 那 玩意 也 不 感到 惭愧 ， 直挺挺 地 从 她 两腿 之间 插 了 进来 。
 因为 女孩子 身上 有 这么 个 口子 ， 男人 就要 使用 她 ， 这 简直 没有 道理 。
 以前 她 有 个 丈夫 ， 天天 对 她 做 这件 事 。
 她 一直 不 说话 ， 等 着 他 有 一天 自己 感到 惭愧 ， 自己 来 解释 为什么 干 了 这些 。
 可是 他 什么 也 没 说 ， 直到 进 了 监狱 。
 这话 我 也 不 爱 听 。
 所以 我说 ： 既然 你 不乐意 ， 为什么 要 答应 ？
 她 说 她 不愿 被 人 看成 小气鬼 。
 我 说 你 原本 就是 小气鬼 。
 后来 她 说 算了 ， 别为 这事 吵架 。
 她 叫 我 晚上 再来 这里 ， 我们 再试 一遍 。
 也许 她 会 喜欢 。
 我 什么 也 没 说 。
 早上 起雾 以后 ， 我 和 她 分 了 手 ， 下山 去 放牛 。
 那天 晚上 我 没 去 找 她 ， 倒进 了 医院 。
 这事 原委 是 这样 ： 早上 我 到 牛圈 门前 时 ， 有 一伙人 等不及 我 ， 已经 在 开圈拉牛 。
 大家 都 挑壮 牛去 犁田 。
 有个 本地 小伙子 ， 叫 三闷儿 ， 正在 拉 一条 大白 牛 。
 我 走 过去 ， 告诉 他 ， 这牛 被 毒蛇 咬 了 ， 不能 干活 。
 他 似乎 没 听见 。
 我 劈手 把 牛鼻 绳夺 了 下来 ， 他 就 朝 我挥 了 一巴掌 。
 我 当 胸 推 了 他 一把 ， 推 了 他 一个 屁股 蹲儿 。
 然后 很多 人拥 了 上来 ， 把 我们 拥在 中间 要 打架 。
 北京 知青 一伙 ， 当地 青年 一伙 ， 抄起 了 棍棒 和 皮带 。
 吵 了 一会儿 ， 又 说 不 打架 ， 让 我 和 三闷儿 摔跤 ， 三闷儿 摔 不过 我 ， 就动 了 拳头 。
 我 一脚 把 三闷儿 踢进 了 圈 前 的 粪坑 ， 让 他 沾 了 一身 牛屎 。
 三闷儿 爬起来 ， 抢 了 一把 三齿 要 砍 我 ， 别人 劝开 了 。
 早上 的 事情 就是 这样 。
 晚上 我 放牛 回来 ， 队长 说 我 殴打 贫下中农 ， 要开 我 的 斗争 会 。
 我 说 你 想 借机 整人 ， 我 也 不是 好惹 的 。
 我 还 说 要 聚众 打群架 。
 队长 说 他 没想整 我 ， 是 三闷儿 的 娘 闹 得 他 没 办法 。
 那 婆娘 是 个 寡妇 ， 泼得 厉害 。
 他 说 此地 的 规矩 就是 这样 。
 后来 他 说 ， 不开 斗争 会 ， 改为 帮助 会 ， 让 我 上 前面 去 检讨 一下 。
 要是 我 还 不肯 ， 就让 寡妇 来 找 我 。
 会开 得 很 乱 。
 老乡 们 七嘴八舌 ， 说 知青 太不像话 ， 偷鸡摸狗 还 打人 。
 知青 们 说 放狗屁 ， 谁 偷东西 ， 你们 当场 拿住 了吗 ？
 老子 们 是 来 支援 边疆 建设 ， 又 不是 充军 的 犯人 ， 哪 能容 你们 乱 栽赃 。
 我 在 前面 也 不 检讨 ， 只是 骂 。
 不 提防 三闷儿 的 娘 从 后面 摸上来 ， 抄起 一条 沉甸甸 的 拔秧 凳 ， 给 了 我 后腰 一下 ， 正 砸 在 我 的 旧伤 上 ， 登时 我 就 背 过去 了 。
 我 醒过来 时 ， 罗小四领 了 一伙人 呐喊 着 要 放火烧 牛圈 ， 还 说 要 三闷儿 的 娘 抵命 。
 队长 领了 一帮人 去 制止 ， 副队长 叫 人 抬 我 上 牛车 去 医院 。
 卫生员 说 抬 不得 ， 腰杆 断 了 ， 一 抬 就 死 。
 我 说 腰杆 好像 没断 ， 你们 快 把 我 抬 走 。
 可是 谁 也 不敢肯定 我 的 腰杆 是 断 了 还是 没断 ， 所以 也 不敢肯定 我会 不会 一 抬 就 死 。
 我 就 一直 躺 着 。
 后来 队长 过来 一问 ， 就说 ： 快摇 电话 把 陈 清扬 叫 下来 ， 让 她 看看 腰断 了 没有 。
 过 了 不一会儿 ， 陈 清扬 披头散发 眼皮 红肿 地 跑 了 来 ， 劈头 第一句 话 就是 ： 你 别怕 ， 要是 你 瘫 了 ， 我 照顾 你 一辈子 。
 然后 一 检查 ， 诊断 和 我 自己 的 相同 。
 于是 我 就 坐 上 牛车 ， 到 总场 医院 去 看病 。
 那天 夜里 陈 清扬 把 我 送到 医院 ， 一直 等到 腰部 X 光 片子 出来 ， 看过 认为 没 问题 后 才 走 。
 她 说 过 一两天 就 来看 我 ， 可是 一直 没来 。
 我 住 了 一个 星期 ， 可以 走动 了 ， 就 奔 回去 找 她 。
 我 走进 陈 清扬 的 医务室 时 ， 身上 背 了 很多 东西 ， 装得 背篓 里 冒 了 尖 。
 除了 锅 碗盆 瓢 ， 还有 足够 两人 吃 一个月 的 东西 。
 她 见 我 进来 ， 淡淡地 一笑 ， 说 你 好了吗 ， 带 这些 东西 上 哪儿 。
 我 说 要 去 清平 洗 温泉 。
 她 懒懒 地往 椅子 上 一仰 说 ， 这 很 好 。
 温泉 可以 治 旧伤 。
 我 说 我 不是 真去 洗 温泉 ， 而是 到 后面 山上 住 几天 。
 她 说 后面 山上 什么 都 没有 ， 还是 去 洗 温泉 吧 。
 清平 的 温泉 是 山坳 里 一片 泥坑 ， 周围 全是 荒草 坡 。
 有 一些 病人 在 山坡 上 搭 了 窝棚 ， 成年 住 在 那里 ， 其中 得 什么 病 的 都 有 。
 我 到 那里 不但 治不好 病 ， 还 可能 染上 麻风 。
 而 后面 荒山 里 的 低洼 处 沟谷 纵横 ， 疏林 之中 芳草 离离 ， 我 在 人迹 绝无 的 地方 造 了 一间 草房 ， 空山 无人 ， 流水落花 ， 住 在 里面 可以 修身养性 。
 陈 清扬 听 了 ， 禁不住 一笑说 ： 那 地方 怎么 走 ？
 也许 我 去 看看 你 。
 我 告诉 她 路 ， 还 画 了 一张 示意图 ， 自己 进山 去 了 。
 我 走进 荒山 ， 陈 清扬 没有 去 看 我 。
 旱季 里 浩浩荡荡 的 风刮个 不停 ， 整个 草房 都 在 晃动 。
 陈 清扬 坐在 椅子 上 听 着 风声 ， 回 想起 以往 发生 的 事情 ， 对 一切 都 起 了 怀疑 。
 她 很 难 相信 自己 会 莫名其妙 地 来到 这极 荒凉 的 地方 ， 又 无端 地被 人 称做 破鞋 ， 然后 就 真的 搞起 了 破鞋 。
 这件 事 真叫人 难以置信 。
 陈 清扬 说 ， 有时候 她 走出 房门 ， 往后 山上 看 ， 看到 山丘 中有 很多 小路 蜿蜒 通到 深山 里 去 。
 我 对 她 说 的话 言犹在耳 。
 她 知道 沿着 一条 路 走进 山去 ， 就 会 找到 我 。
 这是 无可 怀疑 的 事 。
 但是 越是 无可 怀疑 的 事 就 越 值得 怀疑 。
 很 可能 那条 路 不通 到 任何 地方 ， 很 可能 王二 不 在 山里 ， 很 可能 王二 根本 就 不 存在 。
 过 了 几天 ， 罗小四带 了 几个 人到 医院 去 找 我 。
 医院 里 没人 听说 过王 二 ， 更 没人 知道 他 上 哪儿 去 了 。
 那 时节 医院 里 肝炎 流行 ， 没 染上 肝炎 的 病人 都 回家 去 疗养 ， 大夫 也 纷纷 下队 去 送医 上门 。
 罗小 四等 人 回到 队里 ， 发现 我 的 东西 都 不见 了 ， 就 去 问 队长 可见 过王 二 。
 队长 说 ， 谁 是 王二 ？
 从来 没听说过 。
 罗小四说 前 几天 你 还 开会 斗争 过 他 ， 尖嘴 婆打 了 他 一 板凳 ， 差点 把 他 打死 。
 这样 提醒 了 以后 ， 队长 就 更 想不起来 我 是 谁 了 。
 那 时节 有 一个 北京 知青 慰问团 要来 调查 知青 在 下面 的 情况 ， 尤其 是 有无 被 捆 打 逼婚 等 情况 ， 因此 队长 更 不乐意 想起 我来 。
 罗小四 又 到 十五 队问 陈 清扬 可 曾 见 过 我 ， 还 闪烁其词 地 暗示 她 和 我 有 过 不 正当 的 关系 。
 陈 清扬 则 表示 ， 她 对此 一无所知 。
 等到 罗小四 离开 ， 陈 清扬 就 开始 糊涂 了 。
 看来 有 很多 人 说 ， 王二 不 存在 。
 这件 事 叫 人 困惑 的 原因 就 在 这里 。
 大家 都 说 存在 的 东西 一定 不 存在 ， 这 是因为 眼前 的 一切都是 骗局 。
 大家 都 说 不 存在 的 东西 一定 存在 ， 比如 王二 ， 假如 他 不 存在 ， 这个 名字 是从 哪里 来的 ？
 陈 清扬 按捺不住 好奇心 ， 终于 扔下 一切 ， 上山 找 我 来 了 。
 我 被 尖嘴 婆打 了 一 板凳 后 晕 了 过去 ， 陈 清扬 曾经 从 山上 跑 下来 看 我 。
 当时 她 还 忍不住 哭 了 起来 ， 并且 当众 说 ， 如果 我 好 不了 要 照顾 我 一辈子 。
 结果 我 并 没有 死 ， 连瘫 都 没瘫 。
 这 对 我 是 很 好 的 事 ， 可是 陈 清扬 并 不 喜欢 。
 这 等于 当众 暴露 了 她 是 破鞋 。
 假如 我 死 ， 或是 瘫掉 ， 就是 应该 的 事 ， 可是 我 在 医院 里 只 住 了 一个 星期 就 跑 出来 。
 对 她 来说 ， 我 就是 那个 急匆匆 从 山上 赶下去 的 背影 ， 一个 记忆 中 的 人 。
 她 并 不想 和 我 做爱 ， 也 不想 和 我 搞 破鞋 ， 除非 有 重大 的 原因 。
 因此 她 来 找 我 就是 真正 的 破鞋 行径 。
 陈 清扬 说 ， 她 决定 上山 找 我 时 ， 在 白大褂 底下 什么 都 没 穿 。
 她 就 这样 走过 十五 队 后面 的 那 片山 包 。
 那些 小 山上 长满 了 草 ， 草下 是 红土 。
 上午 风从 山上 往 平坝 里 吹 ， 冷得 像 山上 的 水 ， 下午 风吹 回来 ， 带 着 燥热 和 尘土 。
 陈 清扬 来 找 我 时 ， 乘着 白色 的 风 。
 风从 衣服 下面 钻进来 ， 流过 全身 ， 好像 爱抚 和 嘴唇 。
 其实 她 不 需要 我 ， 也 没 必要 找到 我 。
 以前 人家 说 她 是 破鞋 ， 说 我 是 她 的 野汉子 时 ， 她 每天 都 来 找 我 。
 那时 好像 有 必要 。
 自从 她 当众 暴露 了 她 是 破鞋 ， 我 是 她 的 野汉子 后 ， 再 没人 说 她 是 破鞋 ， 更 没人 在 她 面前 提到 王二 （ 除了 罗小四 ） 。
 大家 对 这种 明火执仗 的 破鞋 行径 是 如此 的 害怕 ， 以致 连 说 都 不敢 啦 。
 关于 北京 要来 人 视察 知青 的 事 ， 当地 每个 人 都 知道 ， 只有 我 不 知道 。
 这 是因为 我 前些 日子 在 放牛 ， 早出晚归 ， 而且 名声不好 ， 谁 也 不 告诉 我 ， 后来 住 了 院 ， 也 没人 来看 找 。
 等到 我 出院 以后 ， 就 进 了 深山 。
 在 我 进山 之前 ， 总共 就 见到 了 两个 人 ， 一个 是 陈 清扬 ， 她 没有 告诉 我 这件 事 。
 另 一个 是 我们 队长 ， 他 也 没 说起 这件 事 ， 只 叫 我 去 温泉 养病 。
 我 告诉 他 ， 我 没有 东西 （ 食品 、 炊具 等等 ） ， 所以 不能 去 温泉 。
 他 说 他 可以 借给 我 。
 我 说 我 借 了 不 一定 还 ， 他 说 不要紧 。
 我 就 向 他 借 了 不少 家制 的 腊肉 和 香肠 。
 陈 清扬 不 告诉 我 这件 事 是因为 她 不 关心 ， 她 不是 知青 。
 队长 不 告诉 我 这件 事 ， 是因为 他 以为 我 已经 知道 了 。
 他 还 以为 我 拿 了 很多 吃 的 东西 走 ， 就 不会 再 回来 。
 所以 罗小四问 他 王二到 哪儿 去 了 时 ， 他说 ： 王 二 ？
 谁 叫 王二 ？
 从 没听说过 。
 对于 罗小 四等 人 来说 ， 找到 我 有 很大 的 好处 ， 我 可以 证明 大家 在 此地 受到 很坏 的 待遇 ， 经常 被 打晕 。
 对于 领导 来说 ， 我 不 存在 有 很大 的 便利 ， 可以 说明 此地 没有 一个 知青 被 打晕 。
 对于 我 自己 来说 ， 存在 不 存在 没有 很大 的 关系 。
 假如 没有 人来 找 我 ， 我 在 附近 种点 玉米 ， 可以 永远 不 出来 。
 就 因为 这个 原因 ， 我 对 自己 存 不 存在 的 事 不 太 关心 。
 我 在 小 屋里 也 想 过 自己 存 不 存在 的 问题 。
 比方说 ， 别人 说 我 和 陈 清扬 搞 破鞋 ， 这 就是 存在 的 证明 。
 用罗小四 的话 来说 ， 王二 和 陈 清扬 脱 了 裤子 干 。
 其实 他 也 没 看见 。
 他 想象 的 极限 就是 我们 脱裤子 。
 还有 陈 清扬 说 ， 我 从 山上 下来 ， 穿着 黄 军装 ， 走得 飞快 。
 我 自己 并不知道 我 走路 是 不 回头 的 。
 因为 这些 事 我 无从 想象 ， 所以 是 我 存在 的 证明 。
 还有 我 的 小 和尚 直挺挺 ， 这件 事 也 不是 我 想 出来 的 。
 我 始终 盼 着 陈 清扬 来看 我 ， 但 陈 清扬 始终 没有 来 。
 她 来 的 时候 ， 我 没有 盼 着 她 来 。
 我 曾经 以为 陈 清扬 在 我 进山 后会 立即 来看 我 ， 但是 我错 了 。
 我 等 了 很 久 ， 后来 不再 等 了 。
 我 坐在 小 屋里 ， 听 着 满山 树 叶哗哗 响 ， 终于 到 了 物我两忘 的 境界 。
 我 听见 浩浩荡荡 的 空气 大潮 从 我 头顶 涌过 ， 正是 我 灵魂 里潮 兴之时 。
 正如 深山 里 花开 ， 龙 竹笋 剥 剥地 爆去 笋壳 ， 直 翘翘 地 向上 。
 到潮 退时 我 也 安息 ， 但潮 兴时 要 乘兴 而舞 。
 正巧 这时 陈 清扬 来到 草屋 门口 ， 她 看见 我 赤条条 坐在 竹板 床上 ， 阳具 就 如 剥 了 皮 的 兔子 ， 红通通 亮晶晶 足有 一尺 长 ， 直立 在 那里 ， 登时 惊慌失措 ， 叫 了 起来 。
 陈 清扬 到 山里 找 我 的 事 又 可以 简述 如下 ：
 我 进山 后 两个 星期 ， 她 到 山里 找 我 。
 当时 是 下午 两点钟 ， 可是 她 像 那些 午夜 淫奔 的 妇人 一样 ， 脱光 了 内衣 ， 只 穿 一件 白大褂 ， 赤着 脚 走进 山来 。
 她 就 这样 走过 阳光 下 的 草地 ， 走进 了 一条 干 河沟 ， 在 河沟 里 走 了 很 久 。
 这些 河沟 很乱 ， 可是 她 连 一个 弯 都 没 转错 。
 后来 她 又 从 河沟 里 出来 ， 走进 一个 向阳 的 山洼 ， 看见 一间 新 搭 的 草房 。
 假如 没有 一个 王二 告诉 她 这 条路 ， 她 不 可能 在 茫茫 荒山 里 找到 一间 草房 。
 可是 她 走进 草房 ， 看到 王二 就 坐在 床上 ， 小 和尚 直挺挺 ， 却 吓 得 尖叫 起来 。
 陈 清扬 后来 说 ， 她 没法 相信 她 所 见到 的 每件事 都 是 真的 。
 真的 事要 有 理由 。
 当时 她 脱 了 衣服 ， 坐在 我 的 身边 ， 看着 我 的 小 和尚 ， 只见 它 的 颜色 就 像 烧伤 的 疤痕 。
 这时 我 的 草房 在 风里 摇晃 ， 好多 阳光 从 房顶 上漏 下来 ， 星星点点 落 在 她 身上 。
 我 伸手 去触 她 的 乳头 ， 直到 她 脸上 泛起 红晕 ， 乳房 坚挺 。
 忽然 她 从 迷梦 里 醒来 ， 羞得 满脸 通红 。
 于是 她 紧紧 地 抱住 我 。
 我 和 陈 清扬 是 第二次 做爱 ， 第一次 做爱 的 很多 细节 当时 我 大惑不解 。
 后来 我 才 明白 ， 她 对 被 称做 破鞋 一事 ， 始终 耿耿于怀 。
 既然 不能 证明 她 不是 破鞋 ， 她 就 乐于 成为 真正 的 破鞋 。
 就 像 那些 被 当场 捉 了 奸 的 女人 一样 ， 被 人 叫 上台 去 交待 那些 偷情 的 细节 。
 等到 那些 人 听到 情 不能 持 ， 丑态百出 时 ， 怪叫 一声 ： 把 她 捆起来 ！
 就 有人 冲 上台 去 ， 用细 麻绳 把 她 五花大绑 ， 她 就 这样 站 在 人前 ， 受尽 羞辱 。
 这些 事 一点 也 不 讨厌 。
 她 也 不怕 被 人 剥得 精 赤条条 ， 拴 到 一扇 磨盘 上 ， 扔 到 水塘 里 淹死 。
 或者 像 以前 达官贵人 家 的 妻妾 一样 ， 被 强迫 穿 得 整整齐齐 ， 脸上 贴 上 湿透 的 黄裱 纸 ， 端坐 着 活活 憋死 。
 这些 事 都 一点 也 不 讨厌 。
 她 丝毫 也 不怕 成为 破鞋 ， 这比 被 人 叫做 破鞋 而 不是 破鞋 好得多 。
 她 所 讨厌 的 是 使 她 成为 破鞋 那件事 本身 。
 我 和 陈 清扬 做爱时 ， 一只 蜥蜴 从 墙缝 里 爬 了 进来 ， 走走停停 地 经过 房 中间 的 地面 。
 忽然 它 受到 惊动 ， 飞快 地 出去 ， 消失 在 门口 的 阳光 里 。
 这时 陈 清扬 的 呻吟 就 像 泛滥 的 洪水 ， 在 屋里 蔓延 。
 我 为此 所惊 ， 伏 下身 不动 。
 可是 她 说 ， 快 ， 混蛋 。
 还 拧 我 的 腿 。
 等我 “ 快 ” 了 以后 ， 阵阵 震颤 就 像 从 地心 传来 。
 后来 她 说 ， 她 觉得 自己 罪孽深重 ， 早晚 要 遭报应 。
 她 说 自己 要 遭报应 时 ， 一道 红晕 正 从 她 的 胸口 褪去 。
 那时 我们 的 事情 还 没完 。
 但 她 的 口气 是 说 ， 她 只会 为 在此之前 的 事 遭报应 。
 忽然 之间 我 从 头顶 到 尾骨 一齐 收紧 ， 开始 极其 猛烈地 射精 。
 这事 与 她 无关 ， 大概 只有 我会 为此 遭报应 。
 后来 陈 清扬 告诉 我 ， 罗小四 到处 找 我 。
 他 到 医院 找 我 时 ， 医院 说 我 不 存在 。
 他 找 队长 问 我 时 ， 队长 也 说 我 不 存在 。
 最后 他来 找 陈 清扬 ， 陈 清扬 说 ， 既然 大家 都 说 他 不 存在 ， 大概 他 就是 不 存在 吧 ， 我 也 没有 意见 。
 罗小四 听 了 这话 ， 禁不住 哭 了 起来 。
 我 听 了 这话 ， 觉得 很 奇怪 。
 我 不 应该 因为 尖嘴 婆打 了 我 一下 而 存在 ， 也 不 应该 因为 她 打 了 我 一下 而 不 存在 。
 事实上 ， 我 的 存在 乃是 不争 的 事实 。
 我 就 为 这 一点 钻 了 牛角尖 。
 为了 验证 这 不争 的 事实 ， 慰问团 来 的 那 一天 ， 我 从 山上 奔 了 下去 ， 来到 了 座谈会 的 会场 上 。
 散会 以后 ， 队长 说 ， 你 这个 样子 不像 有 病 。
 还是 回来 喂猪 吧 。
 他 还 组织 人力 ， 要 捉 我 和 陈 清扬 的 奸 。
 当然 ， 要 捉 我 不 容易 ， 我 的 腿 非常 快 。
 谁 也 休想 跟踪 我 。
 但是 也 给 我 添 了 很多 麻烦 。
 到 了 这个 时候 我 才 悟 到 ， 犯不着 向 人 证明 我 存在 。
 我 在 队里 喂猪 时 ， 每天 要 挑 很多 水 。
 这个 活计 很累 ， 连 偷懒 都 不 可能 ， 因为 猪 吃不饱 会 叫唤 。
 我 还要 切 很多 猪菜 ， 劈 很多 柴 。
 喂 这些 猪 原来 要 三个 妇女 ， 现在 要 我 一个 人干 。
 我 发现 我 不能 顶 三个 妇女 ， 尤其 是 腰疼 时 。
 这时候 我 真想 证明 我 不 存在 。
 晚上 我 和 陈 清扬 在 小 屋里 做爱 。
 那时 我 对 此事 充满 了 敬业精神 ， 对 每次 亲吻 和 爱抚 都 贯注 了 极大 的 热情 。
 无论是 经典 的 传教士 式 ， 后进 式 ， 侧 进式 ， 女上位 ， 我 都 能 一丝不苟 地 完成 。
 陈 清扬 对此 极为 满意 。
 我 也 极为 满意 。
 在 这种 时候 ， 我 又 觉得 用不着 去 证明 自己 是 存在 的 。
 从 这些 体会 里 我 得到 一个 结论 ， 就是 永远 别 让 别人 注意 你 。
 北京 人 说 ， 不怕 贼 偷 ， 就 怕 贼 惦记 。
 你 千万别 让 人 惦记 上 。
 过 了 一些 时候 ， 我们 队 的 知青 全调 走 了 。
 男 的 调到 糖厂 当 工人 ， 女 的 到 农中 去 当 老师 。
 单把 我 留下来 喂猪 ， 据说 是因为 我 还 没有 改造 好 。
 陈 清扬 说 ， 我 叫 人 惦记 上 了 。
 这个 人 大概 就是 农场 的 军代表 。
 她 还 说 ， 军代表 不是 个 好 东西 。
 原来 她 在 医院 工作 ， 军代表 要 调戏 她 ， 被 她 打了个 大嘴巴 。
 然后 她 就 被 发到 十五 队当 队医 。
 十五 队 的 水 是 苦 的 ， 也 没有 菜 吃 ， 待久 了 也 觉得 没有 啥 。
 但是 当初 调 她 来 ， 分明 有 修理 一下 的 意思 。
 她 还 说 ， 我 准会 被 修到 半死 。
 我 说 过 ， 他 能 把 我 怎么样 ？
 急 了 老子 跑 他 娘 。
 后来 的 事 都 是 由此 而 起 。
 那天 早上 天色 微明 ， 我 从 山上 下来 ， 到 猪场 喂猪 。
 经过 井台 时 ， 看见 了 军代表 ， 他 正在 刷牙 。
 他 把 牙刷 从 嘴里 掏出 来 ， 满嘴 白沫 地 和 我 讲话 ， 我 觉得 很 讨厌 ， 就 一声不吭 地 走掉 了 。
 过 了 一会 ， 他 跑 到 猪场 里 ， 把 我 大 骂 了 一顿 ， 说 你 怎么 敢 走 了 。
 我 听 了 这些 话 ， 一声不吭 。
 就是 他 说 我 装 哑巴 ， 我 也 一声不吭 。
 然后 我 又 走开 了 。
 军代表 到 我们 队来 蹲点 ， 蹲下来 就 不 走 了 。
 据 他 说 ， 要 不能 从 王二 嘴里 掏出 话 来 ， 死 也 不 甘心 。
 这件 事有 两种 可能 的 原因 ， 一是 他 下来 视察 ， 遇见 了 我 对 他 装聋作哑 ， 因而 大怒 ， 不 走 了 。
 二是 他 不是 下来 视察 ， 而是 听说 陈 清扬 和 我 有 了 一腿 ， 特地来 找 我 的 麻烦 。
 不管 他 为何 而来 ， 反正 我 是 一声 也 不吭 ， 这 叫 他 很 没 办法 。
 军代表 找 我 谈话 ， 要 我 写 交待 材料 。
 他 还 说 ， 我 搞 破鞋 群众 很 气愤 ， 如果 我 不 交待 ， 就 发动群众 来 对付 我 。
 他 还 说 ， 我 的 行为 够 上 了 坏分子 ， 应该 受到 专政 。
 我 可以 辩解 说 ， 我 没 搞 破鞋 。
 谁 能 证明 我 搞 了 破鞋 ？
 但 我 只是 看着 他 ， 像 野猪 一样 看 他 ， 像 发傻 一样 看 他 ， 像 公猫 看 母猫 一样 看 他 。
 把 他 看到 没 了 脾气 ， 就让 我 走 了 。
 最后 他 也 没 从 我 嘴里 套出 话 来 。
 他 甚至 搞不清 我 是不是 哑巴 。
 别人 说 我 不是 哑巴 ， 他 始终 不敢相信 ， 因为 他 从来 没 听 我 说 过 一句 话 。
 他 到 今天 想起 我来 ， 还是 搞不清 我 是不是 哑巴 。
 想起 这 一点 ， 我 就 万分 的 高兴 。
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/001.trans
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/001.trans
@@ -0,0 +1,295 @@
 I did not leave that night.
 Chen Qingyang grabbed me and asked me to stay in the name of great friendship.
 She admitted that it was wrong to beat me and that she didn't treat me well, but she said that my great friendship was fake and that I cheated her out to study her structure.
 I said, since I am a fake, why do you believe me.
 I want to study her structure, which is also with her permission.
 If you are not happy, you can say it early, and it is not enough to play.
 Then she laughed for a while and said that she couldn't see the thing on me.
 That thing was silly, shameless, and she couldn't help feeling angry when she saw it.
 When we quarreled, there was still nothing.
 My little monk is still upright, covered in plastic in the moonlight, but shining.
 I was upset when I heard this, and she found it too.
 So she said in a conciliatory tone: Anyway, this thing is terribly ugly, do you admit it?
 This thing is standing there like an angry cobra, it is not very beautiful.
 I said, since you don't want to see it, then forget it.
 I want to put on my pants, she said again, don't do that.
 So I started smoking.
 When I finished smoking a cigarette, she hugged me.
 We both did that on the grass.
 Before my 21st birthday, I was a boy.
 That night I lured Chen Qingyang and I to the mountain.
 There was moonlight at the beginning of that night, and then the moon went down, and there were as many stars as the morning dew.
 There was no wind that night, and the mountain was quiet.
 I have made love to Chen Qingyang and I am no longer a boy.
 But I am not happy at all.
 Because when I did that, she didn't say a word, with her head resting on her arms, and looking at me thoughtfully, so I was alone in the performance from beginning to end.
 In fact, I didn't last long, it was over immediately.
 After the matter, I was both angry and frustrated.
 Chen Qingyang said that she couldn't believe it was true:
 I actually showed the ugly male genitalia in front of her, and I didn't feel ashamed.
 The thing didn't feel ashamed, and it stuck straight between her legs.
 Because a girl has such a hole in her body, a man should use her, which is simply unreasonable.
 She used to have a husband who did this to her every day.
 She kept silent, waiting for him to feel ashamed one day, and explain why he did it.
 But he didn't say anything until he went to prison.
 I don't like to hear that.
 So I said: If you are not happy, why do you agree?
 She said she didn't want to be regarded as a petty man.
 I said you were originally a petty kid.
 Later she said forget it, don't quarrel about it.
 She told me to come here again at night, and we will try again.
 Maybe she will like it.
 I said nothing.
 After the fog started in the morning, I broke up with her and went down to herd cattle.
 I didn't look for her that night, and fell into the hospital.
 The reason for this is this: when I arrived in front of the cow pen in the morning, a group of people couldn't wait for me, and they were already pulling the cow in the circle.
 Everyone picked strong bulls to plow the fields.
 There is a local young man named Sanmener who is pulling a big white cow.
 I walked over and told him that the cow had been bitten by a poisonous snake and could not work.
 He didn't seem to hear it.
 I snatched the bull-nosed rope off my hand, and he slapped me.
 I pushed him as a chest and pushed him a squat.
 Then many people rushed up and hugged us in the middle to fight.
 A group of educated youth in Beijing and a group of local youth took up sticks and belts.
 After arguing for a while, he said not to fight, and made me wrestle with Sanmener. Sanmener couldn't beat me, so he moved his fists.
 I kicked San Man'er into the dung pit in front of the circle, leaving him covered in cow shit.
 San Man'er got up, grabbed a handful of Santooth and wanted to cut me off.
 That's what happened in the morning.
 In the evening when I came back from grazing, the captain said that I had beaten the poor and lower-middle peasants and wanted to start my struggle meeting.
 I said that you want to take the opportunity to punish people, and I am not easy to mess with.
 I also said to gather people to fight in groups.
 The captain said that he didn't want to punish me, it was San Man'er's mother that made him unable to do anything.
 The mother-in-law was a widow, and she splashed a lot.
 He said that this is the rule here.
 Later, he said that instead of holding a struggle meeting, it was changed to a help meeting and let me go forward and review it.
 If I still refuse, let the widow come to me.
 It will be chaotic.
 The fellow villagers talked and talked, saying that the educated youth were too shameful, and even beating people.
 The educated youth say shit, who steals things, have you caught it on the spot?
 Lao Tzu is here to support the construction of the frontier, and they are not prisoners in the army.
 I didn't review it before, just scolded.
 The mother who didn't beware of Sannere touched it from behind, picked up a heavy rice-pulling stool, gave me a back waist, was hitting my old wound, and I immediately passed it on my back.
 When I woke up, Luo Xiaosi led a group of people shouting to set the bullpen on fire, and said that the mother of three boredoms would resist.
 The captain led a group of people to stop, and the deputy captain asked people to carry me into the bullock cart to the hospital.
 The hygienist said that he couldn't lift it, his waist bar broke, and he died as soon as he lifted it.
 I said that the waist rod seemed to be unbroken, so please lift me away.
 But no one is sure if my waist is broken or unbroken, so I'm not sure if I will die as soon as I lift it.
 I just lie down.
 Later, the captain came over and asked, he said: Shake the phone to call Chen Qingyang down and let her see if her waist is broken.
 After a while, Chen Qingyang ran up with disheveled eyelids and red and swollen eyelids. The first sentence was: Don't be afraid, if you are paralyzed, I will take care of you forever.
 Then I checked and the diagnosis was the same as my own.
 So I got in the bullock cart and went to the general hospital to see a doctor.
 Chen Qingyang took me to the hospital that night and waited until the waist X-rays came out, and after seeing it, I thought it was OK.
 She said she would come to see me for a day or two, but she never came.
 I lived for a week, so I could walk around, so I ran back to find her.
 When I walked into Chen Qingyang's infirmary, I carried a lot of things on my back, and I made a point in the basket.
 In addition to pots and pans, there is enough food for two people for a month.
 When she saw me coming in, she smiled faintly, said how are you, where to take these things.
 I said I would go to Qingping for a hot spring.
 She leaned back into the chair lazily and said, this is good.
 Hot springs can heal old wounds.
 I said I didn't really go to the hot springs, but to live in the mountains behind for a few days.
 She said there was nothing on the mountain behind, so let's go to the hot spring.
 Qingping’s hot spring is a mud pit in a mountain col, surrounded by grassy slopes.
 Some patients have built shack on the hillside and live there as adults, and they have all kinds of diseases.
 Not only can I not cure the disease, but I may also get leprosy.
 And the low-lying valleys in the barren mountains behind are crisscrossing, and the grasses are scattered among the sparse forests. I built a thatched house in a deserted place. There is no one in the empty mountain, and the flowing water is falling. You can live in it to cultivate your health.
 Chen Qingyang listened and couldn't help but smile and said: How to get to that place?
 Maybe I will go see you.
 I told her the way, and drew a sketch map, and went into the mountain by myself.
 When I walked into the barren mountain, Chen Qingyang did not go to see me.
 In the dry season, the mighty wind kept blowing, and the whole thatched house was shaking.
 Chen Qingyang sat in a chair listening to the wind, recalling what happened in the past, and doubted everything.
 It is difficult for her to believe that she would come to this extremely desolate place somehow, and be called a broken shoe for no reason, and then really got a broken shoe.
 This is incredible.
 Chen Qingyang said that sometimes she walked out of the room and looked up the mountain, and saw many paths in the hills winding into the deep mountains.
 What I said to her is still in my ears.
 She knew she would find me if she walked into the mountain along a road.
 This is beyond doubt.
 But the more undoubted things are more doubtful.
 It is very possible that the road will not go anywhere, it is very possible that Wang Er is not in the mountains, it is very likely that Wang Er does not exist at all.
 A few days later, Luo Xiaosi took a few people to the hospital to find me.
 No one in the hospital had heard of Wang Er, let alone where he had gone.
 At that time, hepatitis was prevalent in the hospital, and patients who did not contract hepatitis went home to recuperate, and doctors also stepped down to send doctors home.
 Luo Xiaosi and the others returned to the team and found that my things were gone, so they asked the captain that Wang Er was seen.
 The captain said, who is the second king?
 Never heard of it.
 Luo Xiaosi said that you had a meeting to fight him a few days ago, and the sharp-mouthed woman hit him on a bench and almost killed him.
 After reminding me like this, the captain couldn't even remember who I was.
 At that time, a Beijing educated youth condolences group came to investigate the situation of the educated youth, especially whether they were tied up and forced to marry, so the captain was not happy to think of me.
 Luo Xiaosi went to the 15th team and asked Chen Qingyang if he had ever met me, and even hinted that she had an improper relationship with me.
 Chen Qingyang said that she knew nothing about it.
 When Luo Xiaosi left, Chen Qingyang became confused.
 It seems that many people say that Wang Er does not exist.
 This is the reason for the confusion.
 Everyone says that what exists must not exist, because everything in front of you is a scam.
 Everyone says that something that does not exist must exist, such as Wang Er. If he does not exist, where does the name come from?
 Chen Qingyang couldn't restrain his curiosity, and finally left everything behind and came up the mountain to find me.
 I fainted after being hit on a bench by the sharp-mouthed woman. Chen Qingyang once ran down from the mountain to see me.
 At that time, she couldn't help crying, and said in public, if I get better, she will take care of me forever.
 As a result, I did not die, not even paralyzed.
 This is a good thing for me, but Chen Qingyang doesn't like it.
 This is tantamount to publicly revealing that she is a broken shoe.
 If I die, or collapse, it's what I should do, but I ran out after only a week in the hospital.
 To her, I was the back figure who hurried off the mountain, a person in memory.
 She didn't want to have sex with me, nor did she want to break her shoes with me, unless there was a major reason.
 So she came to me as a real broken shoe act.
 Chen Qingyang said that when she decided to go up the mountain to find me, she didn't wear anything under her white coat.
 She just walked past the mountain bag behind the 15th team.
 The hills are overgrown with grass, and under the grass is red soil.
 In the morning the wind blows from the mountain into the Pingba, as cold as water on the mountain, and in the afternoon the wind blows back, carrying dry heat and dust.
 When Chen Qingyang came to me, he was riding the white wind.
 The wind came in from under the clothes and flowed through the body, like caressing and lips.
 In fact, she doesn't need me, nor does she need to find me.
 When people used to say that she was a broken shoe, and that I was her wild man, she came to me every day.
 It seemed necessary at that time.
 Since she publicly exposed that she was a broken shoe and I was her wild man, no one said she was a broken shoe, and no one mentioned Wang Er in front of her (except Luo Xiaosi).
 Everyone is so scared of the shoe-breaking behavior of an open fire that they dare not even say it.
 Everyone in the local area knows that people from Beijing will come to inspect the educated youth, but I don't.
 This is because I was herding cattle a few days ago, I went out early and returned late, and had a bad reputation. No one told me. Later, I was admitted to the courtyard and no one came to see me.
 After I was discharged from the hospital, I went into the mountains.
 Before I entered the mountain, I saw two people in total, one was Chen Qingyang, and she didn't tell me about it.
 The other was our captain. He didn't talk about it, but only told me to go to the hot spring to recover.
 I told him that I had nothing (food, cooking utensils, etc.) so I could not go to the hot springs.
 He said he could lend it to me.
 I said I might not pay it back if I borrowed it, but he said it doesn't matter.
 I borrowed a lot of homemade bacon and sausages from him.
 Chen Qingyang didn't tell me about it because she didn't care and she was not an educated youth.
 The captain didn't tell me about it because he thought I already knew it.
 He thought that I took a lot of food and went away and would never come back.
 So when Luo Xiaosi asked him where Wang Er had gone, he said: Wang Er?
 Who is Wang Er?
 Never heard of it.
 For Luo Xiaosi and others, finding me is of great benefit. I can prove that everyone is treated badly here and often knocked out.
 For the leaders, I do not have great convenience, which can show that no educated youth here is knocked out.
 For myself, existence does not make much difference.
 If no one comes to me, I plant some corn nearby and I can never come out.
 For this reason, I don't care much about things that don't exist.
 I also thought about the question of whether I existed in the hut.
 For example, others say that Chen Qingyang and I broke the shoes. This is proof of existence.
 In Luo Xiaosi's words, Wang Er and Chen Qingyang took off their pants and did.
 In fact, he didn't see it either.
 The limit he imagined is that we take off our pants.
 Chen Qingyang also said that I came down from the mountain, wearing a yellow uniform, and walking fast.
 I don't know myself that I walk without looking back.
 Because these things are beyond my imagination, they are proof of my existence.
 And my little monk stands upright, this is not what I came up with.
 I always looked forward to Chen Qingyang to see me, but Chen Qingyang never came.
 When she came, I didn't expect her to come.
 I used to think that Chen Qingyang would come to see me immediately after I entered the mountain, but I was wrong.
 I waited for a long time, and then stopped waiting.
 Sitting in the hut, listening to the rustling of leaves all over the mountain, I finally reached the state of forgetting things.
 I heard the mighty tide of air surging above my head, it was the time when the tide was in my soul.
 Just like the flowers blooming in the mountains, the bamboo shoots are peeled off the ground and the shells of the bamboo shoots are exploded, straight up.
 When the tide ebbs, I rest in peace, but when the tide rises, I have to dance with joy.
 At this time, Chen Qingyang came to the door of the thatched house. She saw me sitting naked on the bamboo bed. The penis was like a skinned rabbit. It was a full-foot long red and shiny, standing there, panicking immediately and screaming.
 Chen Qingyang went to the mountains to find me and can be briefly described as follows:
 Two weeks after I entered the mountain, she went to the mountain to look for me.
 It was two o'clock in the afternoon, but she took off her underwear, wearing only a white coat, and walked into the mountain barefoot like those women who ran for sex at midnight.
 In this way, she walked across the grass under the sun, walked into a dry river ditch, and walked in the river ditch for a long time.
 These ditches were messy, but she didn't even turn a wrong turn.
 Later, she came out of the ditch again, walked into a sunny depression, and saw a newly built thatched house.
 If there is no Wang Er to tell her this way, she would not find a thatched house in the middle of nowhere.
 But she walked into the thatched house and saw Wang Er sitting on the bed. The little monk stood upright, but screamed in fright.
 Chen Qingyang later said that she couldn't believe that everything she saw was true.
 Real things must have a reason.
 At that time, she took off her clothes and sat next to me, looking at my little monk, and saw that its color was like a burn scar.
 At this time, my thatched house was swaying in the wind, and a lot of sunlight leaked from the roof, and the stars fell on her.
 I reached out to touch her nipples until her face was flushed and her breasts firmed.
 Suddenly she woke up from a dream, blushing with shame.
 So she hugged me tightly.
 It was the second time I had sex with Chen Qingyang, and I was puzzled by many details of the first sex.
 Later, I realized that she always had a grudge about being called a broken shoe.
 Since it cannot be proved that she is not a broken shoe, she is happy to be a real broken shoe.
 Just like those women who were caught on the spot, they were called on stage to confess the details of the affair.
 When those people heard that they couldn't hold on to their love and were full of ugliness, they cried out strangely: tie her up!
 Someone rushed to the stage and tied her five flowers with fine twine. She stood in front of others and suffered humiliation.
 These things are not annoying at all.
 She was not afraid of being stripped naked, tied to a grinding plate, and thrown into a pond to drown.
 Or, like the wives and concubines of high-ranking officials in the past, they were forced to dress neatly, put soaked yellow paper on their faces, and sit and die.
 These things are not annoying at all.
 She is not at all afraid of being a broken shoe, which is much better than being called a broken shoe instead of a broken shoe.
 What she hated was the thing that made her a broken shoe itself.
 When Chen Qingyang and I were making love, a lizard crawled in through a crack in the wall and stopped and walked across the ground in the middle of the room.
 Suddenly it was startled, went out quickly and disappeared into the sunlight at the door.
 At this time, Chen Qingyang's groan was like a flood, spreading in the house.
 I was taken aback by this and leaned down and stayed still.
 But she said, hurry up, bastard.
 Also twist my leg.
 After I was "almost", the tremors seemed to come from the center of the earth.
 Later, she said that she felt that she was guilty and would be punished sooner or later.
 When she said that she was going to be punished, a blush was fading from her chest.
 Our business was not over at that time.
 But her tone was that she would only get retribution for what happened before.
 Suddenly I tightened from the top of my head to the tailbone, and started to ejaculate extremely violently.
 This matter has nothing to do with her, probably only I will get retribution for it.
 Later, Chen Qingyang told me that Luo Xiao looked for me everywhere.
 When he came to the hospital to look for me, the hospital said I did not exist.
 When he asked the captain to ask me, the captain also said that I did not exist.
 Finally, he came to Chen Qingyang, Chen Qingyang said, since everyone said he does not exist, he probably does not exist, and I have no opinion.
 Luo Xiaosi couldn't help crying when he heard this.
 I felt very strange after hearing this.
 I shouldn't exist because the sharp-mouthed woman hit me once, nor should I not exist because she hit me once.
 In fact, my existence is an indisputable fact.
 I just drilled a horn for this.
 In order to verify this indisputable fact, I ran down the mountain and came to the forum on the day the condolences came.
 After the meeting, the captain said, you don't look like you are sick.
 Come back to feed the pigs.
 He also organized manpower to catch Chen Qingyang and me.
 Of course, it is not easy to catch me, my legs are very fast.
 No one wants to follow me.
 But it also caused me a lot of trouble.
 Only at this time did I realize that I cannot prove my existence to others.
 When I feed the pigs in the team, I have to pick a lot of water every day.
 This work is very tiring, even laziness is impossible, because the pigs will cry if they are not full.
 I have to chop a lot of pig vegetables and chop a lot of wood.
 It used to be three women to feed these pigs, but now I have to do it alone.
 I found that I couldn't beat three women, especially when the back pain.
 At this time I really want to prove that I don't exist.
 In the evening, Chen Qingyang and I had sex in the hut.
 At that time, I was full of professionalism and passion for every kiss and caress.
 Whether it is the classic missionary, backward, sideward, or female superior, I can do it meticulously.
 Chen Qingyang is extremely satisfied with this.
 I am also extremely satisfied.
 At this time, I don’t think I need to prove my existence.
 I have come to a conclusion from these experiences, that is, never let others pay attention to you.
 People in Beijing say that they are not afraid of stealing, they are afraid of thinking.
 Don't let anyone miss you.
 After some time, all the educated youths in our team left.
 Men are transferred to sugar factories as workers, and women are employed as teachers in farming.
 Just leaving me to feed the pigs is said to be because I haven't been reformed yet.
 Chen Qingyang said, I'm worried about it.
 This person is probably the military representative of the farm.
 She also said that military representatives are not a good thing.
 It turned out that she was working in a hospital, and the military representative wanted to molest her, and she got a big mouth.
 Then she was sent to Team 15 as a team doctor.
 The water in Team 15 is bitter, and there is no food to eat. After a long time, it feels nothing.
 But when she was transferred, it clearly meant to fix it.
 She also said that I must be repaired to half death.
 I said, what can he do to me?
 I was so anxious that I ran away.
 What happened afterwards all started from this.
 It was twilight that morning, and I came down from the mountain to feed the pigs at the pig farm.
 When passing by the well platform, he saw the military representative who was brushing his teeth.
 He took the toothbrush out of his mouth and talked to me with a frothy mouth. I found it very annoying, so he walked away without saying a word.
 After a while, he ran to the pig farm and yelled at me, saying how dare you leave.
 I heard these words without saying a word.
 Even if he said that I pretended to be dumb, I didn't say a word.
 Then I walked away again.
 The military representative came to our team and stopped.
 According to him, if he could not take a word out of Wang Er's mouth, he would not be willing to die.
 There were two possible reasons for this incident. One was that he came down to inspect and met me pretending to be deaf and dumb, so he was furious and stopped leaving.
 Second, instead of coming down to inspect, he heard that Chen Qingyang had a leg with me and came to me specifically for trouble.
 No matter why he came, I didn't say a word anyway, which made him very helpless.
 The military representative talked to me and asked me to write an explanation.
 He also said that the people who broke my shoes were very angry, and if I didn't confess, they would mobilize the people to deal with me.
 He also said that my behavior is enough for bad elements and should be subject to dictatorship.
 I can argue that I didn't break the shoes.
 Can anyone prove that I broke my shoes?
 But I just looked at him, looked at him like a wild boar, looked at him like a fool, looked at him like a male cat looks at a female cat.
 Seeing him lose his temper, he let me go.
 In the end, he didn't get a word out of my mouth.
 He couldn't even figure out if I was dumb.
 Others said I was not dumb, but he still couldn't believe it, because he had never heard me say a word.
 He thinks of me to this day, but still can't figure out if I am dumb.
 Thinking of this, I am extremely happy.
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/002
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/002
@@ -0,0 +1,253 @@
 靴声响到门口，那人走了进来。
 韦小宝从桌底下瞧出去，见那靴子不大，来人当是个和自己差不多年纪的男孩，当即放心，将烧饼放入口中，却也不敢咀嚼，只是用唾沫去浸湿烧饼，待浸软了吞咽。
 只听得咀嚼之声发自桌边，那男孩在取糕点而食，韦小宝心想：“也是个偷食的，我大叫一声冲出去，这小鬼定会吓得逃走，我便可大嚼一顿了。”
 又想：“刚才真笨，该当把几碟点心倒在袋里便走。
 这里又不是丽春院，难道短了什么，就定是把帐算在我头上？”
 忽听得砰砰声响，那男孩在敲击什么东西，韦小宝好奇心起，探头张望，只见那男孩约莫十四五岁年纪，身穿短打，伸拳击打梁上垂下来的一只布袋。
 他打了一会，又去击打墙边的皮人。
 那男孩一拳打在皮人胸口，随即双臂伸出，抱住了皮人的腰，将之按倒在地，所用手法，便似昨日在酒馆中所见到那些摔交的满人一般。
 韦小宝哈哈一笑，从桌底钻了出来，说道：“皮人是死的，有什么好玩？
 我来跟你玩。”
 那男孩见他突然现身，脸上又缠了白布，微微一惊，但听他说来陪自己玩，登时脸现喜色，道：“好，你上来！”
 韦小宝扑将过去，便去扭男孩的双臂。
 那男孩一侧身，右手一勾，韦小宝站立不住，立时倒了。
 那男孩道：“呸，你不会摔交。 ”
 韦小宝道：“谁说不会？”
 跃起身来，去抱他左腿。
 那男孩伸手抓他后心，韦小宝一闪，那男孩便抓了个空。
 韦小宝记得茅十八在酒馆中与七名大汉相斗的手法，突然左手出拳，击向那男孩下颚，砰的一声，正好打中。
 那男孩一怔，眼中露出怒色。
 韦小宝笑道：“呸，你不会摔交！”
 那男孩一言不发，左手虚晃，韦小宝斜身避让，那男孩手肘斗出，正撞在他的腰里。
 韦小宝大叫一声，痛得蹲了下来。
 那男孩双手从他背后腋下穿上，十指互握，扣住了他后颈，将他上身越压越低。
 韦小宝右足反踢。
 那男孩双手猛推，将韦小宝身子送出，拍的一声，跌了个狗吃屎。
 韦小宝大怒，翻滚过去，用力抱住了男孩的双腿，使劲拖拉，那男孩站立不住，倒了下来，正好压在韦小宝身上。
 这男孩身材比韦小宝高大，立即以手肘逼住韦小宝后颈。
 韦小宝呼吸不畅，拼命伸足力撑，翻了几下，终于翻到了上面，反压在那男孩身上。
 只见他人小身轻压不住对方，又给那男孩翻了上来压住。
 韦小宝极是滑溜，放开男孩双腿，钻到他身后，大力一脚踢中他屁股。
 那男孩反手抓住他右腿使劲一扯，韦小宝仰面便倒。
 那男孩扑上去扠住他头颈，喝道：“投不投降？”
 韦小宝左足钩转，在那男孩腰间擦了几下，那男孩怕痒，嘻的一笑，手劲便即松了。
 韦小宝乘机跃起，抱住他头颈。
 那男孩使出摔交手法，抓住了韦小宝后领，把他重重往地下一摔。
 韦小宝一阵晕眩，动弹不得。
 那男孩哈哈大笑，说道：“服了么？”
 韦小宝猛地跃起，一个头锤，正中对方小腹。
 那男孩哼了一声，倒退几步。
 韦小宝冲将上去，那男孩身子微斜，横脚钩扫。
 韦小宝摔将下来，狠命抱住了他大腿。
 两人同时跌倒。
 一时那男孩翻在上面，一时韦小宝翻在上面，翻了十七八个滚，终于两人互相扭住，呼呼喘气，突然之间，两人不约而同的哈哈大笑，都觉如此扭打十分好玩，慢慢放开了手。
 那男孩一伸手，扯开了韦小宝脸上的白布，笑道：“包住了头干么？”
 韦小宝吃了一惊，便欲伸手去夺，但想对方既已看到自己真面目，再加遮掩也是无用，笑道：“包住了脸，免得进来偷食时给人认了出来。”
 那男孩站起身来，笑道：“好啊，原来你时时到这里偷食。”
 韦小宝道：“时时倒也不见得。”
 说着也站了起来，见那男孩眉清目秀，神情轩昂，对他颇有好感。
 那男孩问道：“你叫什么名字？”
 韦小宝道：“我叫小桂子，你呢？”
 那男孩略一迟疑，道：“我叫…… 叫小玄子。
 你是哪个公公手下的？”
 韦小宝道：“我跟海老公。”
 小玄子点了点头，就用韦小宝那块白布抹了抹额头汗水，拿起一块点心便吃。
 韦小宝不肯服输，心想你大胆偷食，我的胆子也不小于你，当即拿起一块千层糕，肆无忌惮的放入口中。
 小玄子笑了笑，道：“你没学过摔交，可是手脚挺灵活，我居然压你不住，再打几个回合，你便输了。”
 韦小宝道：“那也不见得，咱们再打一会试试。”
 小玄子道：“很好！”
 两人又扭打起来。
 小玄子似乎会一些摔交之技，年纪和力气又都大过韦小宝，不过韦小宝在扬州市井间身经百战，与大流氓、小无赖也不知打过了多少场架，扭打的经验远比小玄子丰富。
 总算他记得茅十八的教训，而与小玄子的扭打只是游戏，并非拼命，什么拗手指、拉辫子、咬咽喉、抓眼珠、扯耳朵、捏阴囊等等拿手的成名绝技，倒也一项没使。
 这么一来，那就难以取胜，扭打几回合，韦小宝终于给他骑在背上，再也翻不了身。
 小玄子笑道：“投不投降？”
 韦小宝道：“死也不降。”
 小玄子哈哈一笑，跳了起来。
 韦小宝扑上去又欲再打。
 小玄子摇手笑道：“今天不打了，明天再来。
 不过你不是我对手，再打也没用。”
 韦小宝不服气，摸出一锭银子，约有三两上下，说道：“明天再打，不过要赌钱，你也拿三两银子出来。”
 小玄子一怔，道：“好，咱们打个彩头。
 明天我带银子来，中午时分，在这里再打过。”
 韦小宝道：“死约会不见不散，大丈夫一言既出，…… 马难追。”
 这“驷马难追”的“驷”他总是记不住，只得随口含糊带过。
 小玄子哈哈大笑，说道：“不错，大丈夫一言既出，…… 马难追。”
 说着出屋而去。
 韦小宝抓了一大把点心，放在怀里，走出屋去，想起茅十八与人订约比武，虽在狱中，也要越狱赴约，虽然身受重伤，仍是誓守信约，在得胜山下等候两位高手，这等气概，当真令人佩服。
 他听说书先生说英雄故事，听得多了，时时幻想自己也是个大英雄、大豪杰，既与人订下比武之约，岂可不到？
 心想明日要来，今晚须得回到海老公处，于是顺着原路，慢慢觅到适才赌钱之处。
 先前向着右首走，以致越走越远，这次折而向左，走过两道回廊，依稀记得庭园中的花木曾经见过，一路寻将过去，终于回到海老公的住所。
 他走到门口，便听到海老公的咳嗽之声，问道：“公公，你好些了吗？”
 海老公沉声道：“好你个屁！
 快进来！”
 韦小宝走进屋去，只见海老公坐在椅上，那张倒塌了的桌子已换过了一张。
 海老公问道：“赢了多少？”
 韦小宝道：“赢了十几两银子，不过…… 不过……”
 海老公道：“不过怎么？”
 韦小宝道：“不过借给了老吴。”
 其实他赢了二十几两，除了借给老吴之外，还有八九两剩下，生怕海老公要他交出来，不免报帐时不尽不实。
 海老公脸一沉，说道：“借给老吴这小子有什么用？
 他又不是上书房的。
 怎么不借给温家哥儿俩？”
 韦小宝不明缘由，道：“温家哥儿没向我借。”
 海老公道：“没向你借，你不会想法子借给他吗？
 我吩咐你的话，难道都忘了？”
 韦小宝道：“我……我昨晚杀了这小孩子，吓得什么都忘了。
 要借给温家哥儿，不错，不错，你老人家确是吩咐过的。”
 海老公哼了一声，道：“杀个把人，有什么了不起啦？
 不过你年纪小，没杀过人，那也难怪。
 那部书，你没有忘记？”
 韦小宝道：“那部书…… 书…… 我…… 我……”
 海老公又哼了一声，道：“当真什么都忘记了？”
 韦小宝道：“公公，我…… 我头痛得很，怕…… 怕得厉害，你又咳得这样，我真担心，什…… 什么都胡涂了。”
 海老公道：“好，你过来！
 “韦小宝道：“ 是！”
 走近了几步。
 海老公道：“我再说一遍，你倘若再不记得，我杀了你。”
 韦小宝道：“是，是。”
 心想：“你只要再说一遍，我便过一百年也不会忘记。”
 海老公道：“你去赢温家哥儿俩的银子，他们输了，便借给他们，借得越多越好。
 过得几日，你便要他们带你到上书房去。
 他们欠了你钱，不敢不依，如果推三阻四，你就说我会去跟上书房总管乌老公算帐。
 温家兄弟还不出钱来，自会乘皇上不在……”
 韦小宝道：“皇上？”
 海老公道：“怎么？”
 韦小宝道：“没…… 没什么。”
 海老公道：“他们会问你，到上书房干什么，你就说人望高处，盼望见到皇上，能够在上书房当差。
 温家兄弟不会让你见到皇上的，带你过去时，皇上一定不会在书房里，你就得设法偷一部书出来。”
 韦小宝听他接连提到皇上，心念一动：“难道这里是皇宫？
 不是北京城里的大妓院？
 啊哟喂，是了，是了，若不是皇宫，哪有这等富丽堂皇的？
 这些人定是服侍皇帝的太监。”
 韦小宝虽然听人说过皇帝、皇后、太子、公主，以及宫女、太监，但只知道皇帝必穿龙袍，余人如何模样就不知道了。
 他在扬州看白戏倒也看得多了，不过戏台上的那些太监，服色打扮跟海老公、老吴他们全然不同，手中老是拿着一柄拂尘挥来挥去，唱的戏文没一句好听。
 他和海老公相处一日，又和老吴、温氏兄弟赌了半天钱，可不知他们便是太监，此刻听海老公这么说，这才渐渐省悟，心道：“啊哟，这么一来，我岂不变成了小太监？”
 海老公厉声道：“你听明白了没有？”
 韦小宝道：“是，是，明白了，要到皇…… 皇帝的书房去。”
 海老公道：“到皇上书房去干什么？
 去玩吗？”
 韦小宝道：“是去偷一部书出来。”
 海老公道：“偷什么书？”
 韦小宝道：“这个…… 这个…… 什么书…… 我…… 我记不起了。”
 海老公道：“我再说一遍，你好好记住了。
 那是一部佛经，叫做《四十二章经》，这部经书模样挺旧的，一共有好几本，你要一起拿来给我。
 记住了吗？
 叫什么？”
 韦小宝喜道：“叫做《四十二章经》。”
 海老公听出他言语中的喜悦之意，问道：“有什么开心？”
 韦小宝道：“你一提，我便记起了，所以高兴。”
 原来他听海老公说要他到上书房去“偷书”，“偷”是绝不困难，“书”却难倒了人。
 他西瓜大的字识不了一担，要分辨什么书，可真杀了头也办不到，待得听说书名叫做《四十二章经》， 不由得心花怒放， “章经”是什么东西不得而知，“四十二”三字却是识得的，五个字中居然识得三个，不禁大为得意。
 海老公又道：“在上书房中偷书，手脚可得干净利落，假如让人瞧见了，你便有一百条性命也不在了。”
 韦小宝道：“这个我理会得，偷东西给人抓住了，还有好戏唱吗？”
 灵机一动，说道：“不过我决不会招你公公出来。”
 海老公叹道：“招不招我出来，也没什么相干了。”
 咳了一阵，说道：“今天你干得不错，居然赢到了钱。
 他们没起疑心罢？”
 韦小宝笑道：“嘿嘿，没有，那怎么会？”
 想要自称自赞一番，终于忍住。
 海老公道：“别躲懒，左右闲着没事，便多练练。”
 韦小宝应了，走进房中，只见桌上放着碗筷，四菜一汤，没人动过，忙道：“公公，你不吃饭？
 我装饭给你。”
 海老公道：“不饿，不吃，你自己吃好了。”
 韦小宝大喜，来不及装饭，夹起一块红烧肉便吃，虽然菜肴早已冷了，吞入饥肠，却是说不出的美味，心想：“这些饭菜不知是谁送来的。
 这种小事别多问，睁大眼睛瞧着，慢慢的自会知道。”
 又想：“倘若这里真是皇宫，那么老吴、温家哥儿，还有那个小玄子都是太监了。
 却不知皇帝老儿和皇后娘娘是怎么一副模样，总得瞧个明白才是。
 回到扬州，嘿嘿，老子这说起来可就神气啦。
 茅大哥不知能不能逃出皇宫去？
 赌钱时没听到他们说起拿住了人，多半是逃出去啦。”
 吃完饭后，只怕海老公起疑，便拿着六颗骰子，在碗里玎玲玲的掷个不休，掷了一会，只觉眼皮渐重，昨晚一夜没睡，这时实在疲倦得很了，不多时便即睡着了。
 这一觉直睡到傍晚时分，跟着便有一名粗工太监送饭菜来。
 韦小宝服侍海老公吃了一碗饭，又服侍他上床睡觉，自己睡在小床上，心想：“明日最要紧的是和小玄子比武，要打得赢他才好。”
 闭上眼睛，回想茅十八在酒馆中跟满洲武士打架的手法，却模模糊糊的记不明白，不禁有些懊悔：“茅大哥要教我武艺，我偏不肯学，这一路上倘若学了来，小玄子力气虽比我大，又怎能是我对手？
 明天要是再给他骑住了翻不过来，输了银子不打紧，这般面子大失，我这‘小白龙’韦小宝在江湖上可也不用混啦。”
 突然心想：“满洲武士打不过茅大哥，茅大哥又不是老乌龟的对手，何不骗得老乌龟教我些本事？”
 当即说道：“公公，你要我去上书房拿几本书，这中间却有一桩难处。”
 海老公道：“什么难处？”
 韦小宝道：“今儿我赌了钱回来，遇到一个小…… 小太监，拦住了路，要我分钱给他，我不肯，他就跟我比武，说道我胜得过他，才放我走。
 我跟他斗了半天，所以…… 所以连饭也赶不及回来吃。”
 海老公道：“你输了，是不是？”
 韦小宝道：“他又高又壮，力气可比我大得多了。
 他说天天要跟我比武，哪一日我赢了他，他才不来缠我。”
 海老公道：“这小娃娃叫什么名字？
 哪一房的？”
 韦小宝道：“他叫小玄子，可不知是哪一房的。”
 海老公道：“定是你赢了钱，神气活现的惹人讨厌，否则别人也不会找上你。”
 韦小宝道：“我不服气，明儿再跟他斗过，就不知能不能赢。”
 海老公哼了一声，道：“你又在想求我教武功了。
 我说过不教，便是不教，你再绕弯儿也没用。”
 韦小宝心中暗惊：“老乌龟倒聪明，不上这当。”
 说道：“这小玄子又不会武功，我要赢他，也不用学什么武艺，谁要你教了？
 今儿我明明已骑在他身上，只不过他力气大， 翻了过来。
 明天我出力掀住他，这家伙未必就能乌龟翻身。”
 他这一天已然小心收敛，不说一句粗话，这时终于忍不住说了一句。
 海老公道：“你想他翻不过来，那也容易。”
 韦小宝道：“我想也没什么难处，我明天一定牢牢掀住他肩头。”
 海老公道：“哼，掀住肩头有什么用？
 能不能翻身，全仗腰间的力道，你须用膝盖抵住他后腰穴道。
 你过来，我指给你看。”
 韦小宝一骨碌从床上跃下，走到他床前，海老公摸到他后腰一处所在，轻轻一按，韦小宝便觉全身酸软无力。
 海老公道：“记住了吗？”
 韦小宝道：“是，明儿我便去试试，也不知成不成？”
 海老公怒道：“什么成不成？
 那是百发百中，万试万灵。”
 又伸手在他头颈两侧轻轻一按。
 韦小宝“啊”的一声叫了出来，只觉胸口一阵窒息，气也透不过来。
 海老公道：“你如出力拿他这两处穴道，他就没力气和你相斗。”
 韦小宝大喜，道：“成了，明儿我准能赢他。”
 这个“准”字，是日间赌钱时学的。
 回到床上睡倒，想起明天“小白龙”韦小宝打得小玄子大叫“投降”，十分得意。
 次日老吴又来叫他去赌钱。
 那温家兄弟一个叫温有道，一个叫温有方，轮到两兄弟做庄时，韦小宝使出手段，赢了他们二十几两银子。
 他兄弟俩手气又坏，不到半个时辰，五十两本钱已输干了。
 韦小宝借了二十两给他们，到停赌时，温家兄弟又将这二十两银子输了。
 韦小宝心中记着的只是和小玄子比武之事，赌局一散，便奔到那间屋去。
 只见桌上仍是放着许多碟点心，他取了几块吃了，听得靴子声响，只怕来的不是小玄子，心想先钻入桌底再说，却听得小玄子在门外叫道：“小桂子，小桂子！”
 韦小宝跃到门口，笑道：“死约会，不见不散。”
 小玄子也笑道：“哈哈，死约会，不见不散。”
 走进屋子。
 韦小宝见他一身新衣，甚是华丽，不禁颇有妒意，寻思：“待会我扯破你的新衣，叫你神气不得！”
 一声大叫，便向他扑了过去。
 小玄子喝道：“来得好。”
 扭住他双臂，左足横扫过去。
 韦小宝站立不定，晃了几下，一交跌倒，拉着小玄子也倒了下来。
 韦小宝一个打滚，翻身压在小玄子背上，记得海老公所教，便伸手去拿他后腰穴道，可是他没练过打穴拿穴的功夫，这穴道岂能一拿便着？
 拿的部位稍偏，小玄子已然翻了过来，抓住他左臂，用力向后拗转。
 韦小宝叫道：“啊哟，你不要脸，拗人手臂么？”
 小玄子笑道：“学摔交就是学拗人手臂，什么不要脸了？”
 韦小宝趁他说话之时一口气浮了，全身用力向他后腰撞去，将背心撞在他头上，右手从他臂腋里穿了过来，用劲向上甩出。
 小玄子的身子从他头顶飞过，拍的一声，掉在地下。
 小玄子翻身跳起，道：“原来你也会这招‘羚羊挂角’。”
 韦小宝不知“羚羊挂角”是什么手法，误打误撞的胜了一招，大为得意，说道：“这‘羚羊挂角’算得什么，我还有许多厉害手法没使出来呢。”
 小玄子喜道：“那再好也没有了，咱们再来比划。”
 韦小宝心道：“原来你学过武功，怪不得打你不过。
 可是你使一招，我学一招，最多给你多摔几交，你的法子我总能学了来。”
 眼见小玄子又扑将过来，便也猛力扑去。
 不料小玄子这一扑却是假的，待韦小宝扑到，他早已收势，侧身让开，伸手在他背上一推。
 韦小宝扑了个空，本已收脚不住，再给他顺力推出，登时砰的一声，重重摔倒。
 小玄子大声欢呼，跳过来骑在他背上，叫道：“投不投降？”
 韦小宝道：“不降！”
 欲待挺腰翻起，蓦地里腰间一阵酸麻，后腰两处穴道已被小玄子屈指抵住，那正是海老公昨晚所教的手法，自己虽然学会了，却给对方抢先用出。
 韦小宝挣了几下，始终难以挣脱，只得叫道：“好，降你一次！”
 小玄子哈哈大笑，放了他起身。
 韦小宝突然伸足绊去，小玄子斜身欲跌，韦小宝顺手出拳，正中他腰间。
 小玄子痛哼一声，弯下腰来，韦小宝自后扑上，双手箍住他头颈两侧。
 小玄子一阵晕眩，伏倒在地。
 韦小宝大喜，双手紧箍不放，问道：“投不投降？”
 小玄子哼了一声，突然间双肋向后力撞。
 韦小宝胸口肋骨痛得便欲折断，大叫一声，仰天倒下。
 小玄子翻身坐在他胸口，这一回合又是胜了，只是气喘吁吁，也已累得上气不接下气，问道：“服…… 服…… 服了没有？”
 韦小宝道：“服个屁！
 不…… 服，一百个…… 一…… 一万个不服。
 你不过碰巧赢了。”
 小玄子道：“你不服，便…… 便起来打过。”
 韦小宝双手撑地，只想使劲弹起来，但胸口要害处给对手按住了，什么力气都使不出来，僵持良久，只得又投降一次。
 小玄子站起身来，只觉双臂酸软。
 韦小宝勉力站起，身子摇摇摆摆，说道：“明儿…… 明儿再来打过，非…… 非叫你投降不可。”
 小玄子笑道：“再打一百次，你也…… 也…… 也是个输，你有胆子，明天就再来打。”
 韦小宝道：“只怕你没胆子呢，我为什么没胆子？
 死约会，不见不散。”
 小玄子道：“好，死约会，不见不散。”
 两人打得兴起，都不提赌银子的事。
 小玄子既然不提，韦小宝乐得假装忘记，倘若是他赢了，银子自然非要不可。
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/002.tok
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/002.tok
@@ -0,0 +1,253 @@
 靴 声响 到 门口 ， 那人 走 了 进来 。
 韦小宝 从桌 底下 瞧 出去 ， 见 那 靴子 不大 ， 来 人 当 是 个 和 自己 差不多 年纪 的 男孩 ， 当即 放心 ， 将 烧饼 放入 口中 ， 却 也 不敢 咀嚼 ， 只是 用 唾沫 去 浸湿 烧饼 ， 待 浸软 了 吞咽 。
 只 听 得 咀嚼 之声 发自 桌边 ， 那 男孩 在 取 糕点 而食 ， 韦小宝 心想 ： “ 也 是 个 偷 食 的 ， 我 大叫 一声 冲出去 ， 这 小鬼 定会 吓 得 逃走 ， 我 便 可 大嚼 一顿 了 。 ”
 又想 ： “ 刚才 真笨 ， 该当 把 几碟 点心 倒 在 袋 里 便 走 。
 这里 又 不是 丽春院 ， 难道 短 了 什么 ， 就定 是 把 帐 算 在 我 头上 ？ ”
 忽 听 得 砰砰 声响 ， 那 男孩 在 敲击 什么 东西 ， 韦小宝 好奇心 起 ， 探头 张望 ， 只见 那 男孩 约莫 十四五岁 年纪 ， 身穿 短打 ， 伸 拳击 打梁 上 垂下来 的 一只 布袋 。
 他 打 了 一会 ， 又 去 击打 墙边 的 皮人 。
 那 男孩 一拳 打 在 皮人 胸口 ， 随即 双臂 伸出 ， 抱住 了 皮人 的 腰 ， 将 之 按倒 在 地 ， 所用 手法 ， 便似 昨日 在 酒馆 中所 见到 那些 摔交 的 满人 一般 。
 韦小宝 哈哈 一笑 ， 从 桌底 钻 了 出来 ， 说道 ： “ 皮 人 是 死 的 ， 有 什么 好玩 ？
 我来 跟 你 玩 。 ”
 那 男孩 见 他 突然 现身 ， 脸上 又 缠 了 白布 ， 微微 一惊 ， 但 听 他 说来 陪 自己 玩 ， 登时 脸现 喜色 ， 道 ： “ 好 ， 你 上来 ！ ”
 韦小宝 扑 将 过去 ， 便 去 扭 男孩 的 双臂 。
 那 男孩 一 侧身 ， 右手 一勾 ， 韦小宝 站立 不住 ， 立时 倒 了 。
 那 男孩 道 ： “ 呸 ， 你 不会 摔交 。   ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 谁 说 不会 ？ ”
 跃起 身来 ， 去 抱 他 左腿 。
 那 男孩 伸手 抓 他 后心 ， 韦小宝 一闪 ， 那 男孩 便 抓 了 个 空 。
 韦小宝 记得 茅十八 在 酒馆 中 与 七名 大汉 相斗 的 手法 ， 突然 左手 出拳 ， 击向 那 男孩 下颚 ， 砰 的 一声 ， 正好 打中 。
 那 男孩 一 怔 ， 眼中 露出 怒色 。
 韦小宝 笑道 ： “ 呸 ， 你 不会 摔交 ！ ”
 那 男孩 一言不发 ， 左手 虚晃 ， 韦小宝 斜身 避让 ， 那 男孩 手肘 斗出 ， 正撞 在 他 的 腰里 。
 韦小宝 大叫 一声 ， 痛得 蹲 了 下来 。
 那 男孩 双手 从 他 背后 腋下 穿 上 ， 十指 互握 ， 扣住 了 他 后 颈 ， 将 他 上身 越压 越 低 。
 韦小宝 右足 反踢 。
 那 男孩 双手 猛推 ， 将 韦小宝 身子 送出 ， 拍 的 一声 ， 跌 了 个 狗吃屎 。
 韦小宝 大怒 ， 翻滚 过去 ， 用力 抱住 了 男孩 的 双腿 ， 使劲 拖拉 ， 那 男孩 站立 不住 ， 倒 了 下来 ， 正好 压在 韦小宝 身上 。
 这 男孩 身材 比 韦小宝 高大 ， 立即 以 手肘 逼住 韦小宝 后 颈 。
 韦小宝 呼吸 不畅 ， 拼命 伸足力 撑 ， 翻 了 几下 ， 终于 翻到 了 上面 ， 反压 在 那 男孩 身上 。
 只见 他人 小身 轻 压不住 对方 ， 又 给 那 男孩 翻 了 上来 压住 。
 韦小宝 极是 滑溜 ， 放开 男孩 双腿 ， 钻到 他 身后 ， 大力 一脚 踢 中 他 屁股 。
 那 男孩 反手 抓住 他 右腿 使劲 一扯 ， 韦小宝 仰面 便 倒 。
 那 男孩 扑上去 扠 住 他 头颈 ， 喝道 ： “ 投 不 投降 ？ ”
 韦小宝 左足 钩 转 ， 在 那 男孩 腰间 擦 了 几下 ， 那 男孩 怕痒 ， 嘻 的 一笑 ， 手劲 便 即 松 了 。
 韦小宝 乘机 跃起 ， 抱住 他 头颈 。
 那 男孩 使出 摔交 手法 ， 抓住 了 韦小宝 后领 ， 把 他 重重 往 地下 一 摔 。
 韦小宝 一阵 晕眩 ， 动弹不得 。
 那 男孩 哈哈大笑 ， 说道 ： “ 服 了 么 ？ ”
 韦小宝 猛地 跃起 ， 一个头 锤 ， 正中 对方 小腹 。
 那 男孩 哼 了 一声 ， 倒退 几步 。
 韦小宝 冲 将 上去 ， 那 男孩 身子 微斜 ， 横脚 钩 扫 。
 韦小宝 摔 将 下来 ， 狠命 抱住 了 他 大腿 。
 两人 同时 跌倒 。
 一时 那 男孩 翻 在 上面 ， 一时 韦小宝 翻 在 上面 ， 翻 了 十七八个 滚 ， 终于 两人 互相 扭住 ， 呼呼 喘气 ， 突然 之间 ， 两人 不约而同 的 哈哈大笑 ， 都 觉 如此 扭打 十分 好玩 ， 慢慢 放开 了 手 。
 那 男孩 一 伸手 ， 扯开 了 韦小宝 脸上 的 白布 ， 笑道 ： “ 包住 了 头 干么 ？ ”
 韦小宝 吃 了 一惊 ， 便 欲 伸手 去 夺 ， 但 想 对方 既 已 看到 自己 真面目 ， 再加 遮掩 也 是 无用 ， 笑道 ： “ 包住 了 脸 ， 免得 进来 偷食 时 给 人认 了 出来 。 ”
 那 男孩 站 起身 来 ， 笑道 ： “ 好 啊 ， 原来 你 时时 到 这里 偷食 。 ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 时时 倒 也 不见得 。 ”
 说 着 也 站 了 起来 ， 见 那 男孩 眉清目秀 ， 神情 轩昂 ， 对 他 颇 有 好感 。
 那 男孩 问道 ： “ 你 叫 什么 名字 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 我 叫 小桂子 ， 你呢 ？ ”
 那 男孩 略 一 迟疑 ， 道 ： “ 我 叫 … …   叫 小玄子 。
 你 是 哪个 公公 手下 的 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 我 跟 海老公 。 ”
 小玄子 点 了 点头 ， 就 用 韦小宝 那块 白布 抹 了 抹 额头 汗水 ， 拿起 一块 点心 便 吃 。
 韦小宝 不肯 服输 ， 心想 你 大胆 偷食 ， 我 的 胆子 也 不 小于 你 ， 当即 拿起 一块 千层 糕 ， 肆无忌惮 的 放入 口中 。
 小玄子 笑了笑 ， 道 ： “ 你 没 学 过 摔交 ， 可是 手脚 挺 灵活 ， 我 居然 压 你 不住 ， 再 打 几个 回合 ， 你 便 输 了 。 ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 那 也 不见得 ， 咱们 再 打 一会 试试 。 ”
 小玄子 道 ： “ 很 好 ！ ”
 两人 又 扭打 起来 。
 小玄子 似乎 会 一些 摔交 之技 ， 年纪 和 力气 又 都 大过 韦小宝 ， 不过 韦小宝 在 扬州 市井 间 身经百战 ， 与 大流氓 、 小 无赖 也 不知 打过 了 多少 场架 ， 扭打 的 经验 远比 小玄子 丰富 。
 总算 他 记得 茅十八 的 教训 ， 而 与 小玄子 的 扭打 只是 游戏 ， 并非 拼命 ， 什么 拗 手指 、 拉 辫子 、 咬 咽喉 、 抓 眼珠 、 扯 耳朵 、 捏 阴囊 等等 拿手 的 成名 绝技 ， 倒 也 一项 没使 。
 这么一来 ， 那 就 难以 取胜 ， 扭打 几 回合 ， 韦小宝 终于 给 他 骑 在 背上 ， 再也 翻 不了 身 。
 小玄子 笑道 ： “ 投 不 投降 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 死 也 不降 。 ”
 小玄子 哈哈 一笑 ， 跳 了 起来 。
 韦小宝 扑上去 又 欲 再 打 。
 小玄子 摇手 笑道 ： “ 今天 不 打 了 ， 明天 再来 。
 不过 你 不是 我 对手 ， 再 打 也 没用 。 ”
 韦小宝 不服气 ， 摸出 一锭 银子 ， 约 有 三两 上下 ， 说道 ： “ 明天 再 打 ， 不过 要 赌钱 ， 你 也 拿 三两 银子 出来 。 ”
 小玄子 一 怔 ， 道 ： “ 好 ， 咱们 打个 彩头 。
 明天 我带 银子 来 ， 中午 时分 ， 在 这里 再 打过 。 ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 死 约会 不见不散 ， 大丈夫 一言既出 ， … …   马难 追 。 ”
 这 “ 驷马难追 ” 的 “ 驷 ” 他 总是 记不住 ， 只得 随口 含糊 带过 。
 小玄子 哈哈大笑 ， 说道 ： “ 不错 ， 大丈夫 一言既出 ， … …   马难 追 。 ”
 说 着 出屋 而 去 。
 韦小宝 抓 了 一大 把 点心 ， 放在 怀里 ， 走出 屋去 ， 想起 茅十八 与 人 订约 比武 ， 虽 在 狱中 ， 也 要 越狱 赴约 ， 虽然 身受 重伤 ， 仍 是 誓 守信 约 ， 在 得胜 山下 等候 两位 高手 ， 这 等 气概 ， 当真 令人 佩服 。
 他 听说 书 先生 说 英雄 故事 ， 听得 多 了 ， 时时 幻想 自己 也 是 个 大 英雄 、 大豪杰 ， 既 与 人 订下 比武 之约 ， 岂可 不到 ？
 心想 明日 要来 ， 今晚 须 得 回到 海老公 处 ， 于是 顺着 原路 ， 慢慢 觅 到 适才 赌钱 之处 。
 先前 向着 右首 走 ， 以致 越走越远 ， 这次 折 而 向 左 ， 走过 两道 回廊 ， 依稀记得 庭园 中 的 花木 曾经 见过 ， 一路 寻将 过去 ， 终于 回到 海老公 的 住所 。
 他 走 到 门口 ， 便 听到 海老公 的 咳嗽 之声 ， 问道 ： “ 公公 ， 你 好些 了吗 ？ ”
 海老公 沉 声道 ： “ 好你个 屁 ！
 快进来 ！ ”
 韦小宝 走 进屋 去 ， 只见 海老公 坐在 椅上 ， 那张 倒塌 了 的 桌子 已换 过 了 一张 。
 海老公 问道 ： “ 赢 了 多少 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 赢 了 十几两 银子 ， 不过 … …   不过 … … ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 不过 怎么 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 不过 借给 了 老 吴 。 ”
 其实 他 赢 了 二十几两 ， 除了 借给 老 吴 之外 ， 还有 八九两 剩下 ， 生怕 海老公 要 他 交 出来 ， 不免 报帐 时 不尽 不实 。
 海老公 脸一沉 ， 说道 ： “ 借给 老 吴 这 小子 有 什么 用 ？
 他 又 不是 上 书房 的 。
 怎么 不 借给 温家 哥儿俩 ？ ”
 韦小宝 不明 缘由 ， 道 ： “ 温家哥 儿 没 向 我 借 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 没 向 你 借 ， 你 不会 想法子 借给 他吗 ？
 我 吩咐 你 的话 ， 难道 都 忘了 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 我 … … 我 昨晚 杀 了 这 小孩子 ， 吓 得 什么 都 忘 了 。
 要 借给 温家哥 儿 ， 不错 ， 不错 ， 你 老人家 确是 吩咐 过 的 。 ”
 海老公 哼 了 一声 ， 道 ： “ 杀 个 把 人 ， 有 什么 了不起 啦 ？
 不过 你 年纪 小 ， 没杀 过 人 ， 那 也 难怪 。
 那部书 ， 你 没有 忘记 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 那 部 书 … …   书 … …   我 … …   我 … … ”
 海老公 又 哼 了 一声 ， 道 ： “ 当真 什么 都 忘记 了 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 公公 ， 我 … …   我 头痛 得 很 ， 怕 … …   怕 得 厉害 ， 你 又 咳得 这样 ， 我 真 担心 ， 什 … …   什么 都 胡涂 了 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 好 ， 你 过来 ！
 “ 韦小宝 道 ： “   是 ！ ”
 走近 了 几步 。
 海老公 道 ： “ 我 再说 一遍 ， 你 倘若 再 不 记得 ， 我 杀 了 你 。 ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 是 ， 是 。 ”
 心想 ： “ 你 只要 再说 一遍 ， 我 便 过 一百年 也 不会 忘记 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 你 去 赢 温家 哥儿俩 的 银子 ， 他们 输 了 ， 便 借给 他们 ， 借得 越多越好 。
 过得 几日 ， 你 便 要 他们 带 你 到 上 书房 去 。
 他们 欠 了 你 钱 ， 不敢 不依 ， 如果 推三阻四 ， 你 就 说 我会 去 跟上 书房 总管 乌 老公 算 帐 。
 温家兄弟 还 不 出钱 来 ， 自会 乘 皇上 不在 … … ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 皇上 ？ ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 怎么 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 没 … …   没什么 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 他们 会 问 你 ， 到 上 书房 干什么 ， 你 就 说 人望 高处 ， 盼望 见到 皇上 ， 能够 在 上 书房 当差 。
 温家兄弟 不会 让 你 见到 皇上 的 ， 带 你 过去 时 ， 皇上 一定 不会 在 书房 里 ， 你 就 得 设法 偷 一部 书 出来 。 ”
 韦小宝 听 他 接连 提到 皇上 ， 心念 一动 ： “ 难道 这里 是 皇宫 ？
 不是 北京城 里 的 大 妓院 ？
 啊哟 喂 ， 是 了 ， 是 了 ， 若 不是 皇宫 ， 哪有 这 等 富丽堂皇 的 ？
 这些 人定 是 服侍 皇帝 的 太监 。 ”
 韦小宝 虽然 听人 说 过 皇帝 、 皇后 、 太子 、 公主 ， 以及 宫女 、 太监 ， 但 只 知道 皇帝 必穿 龙袍 ， 余人 如何 模样 就 不 知道 了 。
 他 在 扬州 看白戏 倒 也 看 得 多 了 ， 不过 戏台 上 的 那些 太监 ， 服色 打扮 跟 海老公 、 老 吴 他们 全然不同 ， 手中 老是 拿 着 一 柄 拂尘 挥来 挥 去 ， 唱 的 戏文 没 一句 好听 。
 他 和 海老公 相处 一日 ， 又 和 老吴 、 温氏兄弟 赌 了 半天 钱 ， 可 不知 他们 便是 太监 ， 此刻 听 海老公 这么 说 ， 这才 渐渐 省悟 ， 心道 ： “ 啊哟 ， 这么一来 ， 我 岂 不 变成 了 小太监 ？ ”
 海老公 厉声 道 ： “ 你 听 明白 了 没有 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 是 ， 是 ， 明白 了 ， 要 到皇 … …   皇帝 的 书房 去 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 到 皇上 书房 去 干什么 ？
 去 玩吗 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 是 去 偷 一部 书 出来 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 偷 什么 书 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 这个 … …   这个 … …   什么 书 … …   我 … …   我 记不起 了 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 我 再说 一遍 ， 你 好好 记住 了 。
 那 是 一部 佛经 ， 叫做 《 四十二章 经 》 ， 这部 经书 模样 挺旧 的 ， 一共 有 好几本 ， 你 要 一起 拿来 给 我 。
 记住 了吗 ？
 叫 什么 ？ ”
 韦小宝 喜道 ： “ 叫做 《 四十二章 经 》 。 ”
 海老公 听出 他 言语 中 的 喜悦 之意 ， 问道 ： “ 有 什么 开心 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 你 一 提 ， 我 便 记起 了 ， 所以 高兴 。 ”
 原来 他 听 海老公 说 要 他 到 上 书房 去 “ 偷书 ” ， “ 偷 ” 是 绝不 困难 ， “ 书 ” 却 难倒 了 人 。
 他 西瓜 大 的 字识 不了 一担 ， 要 分辨 什么 书 ， 可真 杀 了 头 也 办不到 ， 待 得 听说 书名 叫做 《 四十二章 经 》 ，   不由得 心花怒放 ，   “ 章 经 ” 是 什么 东西 不得而知 ， “ 四十二 ” 三 字 却是 识得 的 ， 五个 字 中 居然 识得 三个 ， 不禁 大为 得意 。
 海老公 又道 ： “ 在 上 书房 中 偷书 ， 手脚 可得 干净利落 ， 假如 让 人 瞧见 了 ， 你 便 有 一百条 性命 也 不 在 了 。 ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 这个 我 理会 得 ， 偷东西 给 人 抓住 了 ， 还有 好戏 唱吗 ？ ”
 灵机一动 ， 说道 ： “ 不过 我 决不会 招 你 公公 出来 。 ”
 海老公 叹道 ： “ 招 不 招 我 出来 ， 也 没什么 相干 了 。 ”
 咳 了 一阵 ， 说道 ： “ 今天 你 干得 不错 ， 居然 赢到 了 钱 。
 他们 没 起疑心 罢 ？ ”
 韦小宝 笑道 ： “ 嘿嘿 ， 没有 ， 那 怎么 会 ？ ”
 想要 自称 自赞 一番 ， 终于 忍住 。
 海老公 道 ： “ 别 躲懒 ， 左右 闲着没事 ， 便 多 练练 。 ”
 韦小宝 应 了 ， 走进 房中 ， 只见 桌上 放着 碗筷 ， 四菜 一汤 ， 没人动 过 ， 忙道 ： “ 公公 ， 你 不 吃饭 ？
 我装饭 给 你 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 不 饿 ， 不吃 ， 你 自己 吃 好 了 。 ”
 韦小宝 大喜 ， 来不及 装饭 ， 夹起 一块 红烧肉 便 吃 ， 虽然 菜肴 早已 冷 了 ， 吞入 饥肠 ， 却是 说不出 的 美味 ， 心想 ： “ 这些 饭菜 不知 是 谁 送来 的 。
 这种 小事 别多 问 ， 睁大眼睛 瞧 着 ， 慢慢 的 自会 知道 。 ”
 又想 ： “ 倘若 这里 真是 皇宫 ， 那么 老吴 、 温家哥 儿 ， 还有 那个 小玄子 都 是 太监 了 。
 却 不知 皇帝 老儿 和 皇后 娘娘 是 怎么 一副 模样 ， 总得 瞧个 明白 才 是 。
 回到 扬州 ， 嘿嘿 ， 老子 这说 起来 可 就 神气 啦 。
 茅大哥 不知 能 不能 逃出 皇宫 去 ？
 赌钱 时 没 听到 他们 说起 拿 住 了 人 ， 多半 是 逃出去 啦 。 ”
 吃完饭 后 ， 只怕 海老公 起疑 ， 便 拿 着 六颗 骰子 ， 在 碗 里 玎 玲玲 的 掷 个 不休 ， 掷 了 一会 ， 只觉 眼皮 渐重 ， 昨晚 一夜 没睡 ， 这时 实在 疲倦 得 很 了 ， 不多时 便 即 睡着 了 。
 这一觉 直 睡 到 傍晚 时分 ， 跟着 便 有 一名 粗工 太监 送 饭菜 来 。
 韦小宝 服侍 海老公 吃 了 一碗 饭 ， 又 服侍 他 上床睡觉 ， 自己 睡 在 小 床上 ， 心想 ： “ 明日 最 要紧 的 是 和 小玄子 比武 ， 要 打得赢 他 才 好 。 ”
 闭上眼睛 ， 回想 茅十八 在 酒馆 中 跟 满洲 武士 打架 的 手法 ， 却 模模糊糊 的 记 不 明白 ， 不禁 有些 懊悔 ： “ 茅大哥 要教 我 武艺 ， 我 偏 不肯 学 ， 这 一路上 倘若 学 了 来 ， 小玄子 力气 虽比 我 大 ， 又 怎能 是 我 对手 ？
 明天 要是 再 给 他 骑 住 了 翻 不 过来 ， 输 了 银子 不打紧 ， 这般 面子 大失 ， 我 这 ‘ 小白龙 ’ 韦小宝 在 江湖 上 可 也 不用 混 啦 。 ”
 突然 心想 ： “ 满洲 武士 打 不过 茅大哥 ， 茅大哥 又 不是 老 乌龟 的 对手 ， 何不 骗得 老 乌龟 教 我些 本事 ？ ”
 当即 说道 ： “ 公公 ， 你 要 我 去 上 书房 拿 几本书 ， 这 中间 却 有 一桩 难处 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 什么 难处 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 今儿 我 赌 了 钱 回来 ， 遇到 一个 小 … …   小太监 ， 拦住 了 路 ， 要 我 分钱 给 他 ， 我 不肯 ， 他 就 跟 我 比武 ， 说道 我胜得 过 他 ， 才 放 我 走 。
 我 跟 他 斗 了 半天 ， 所以 … …   所以 连饭 也 赶不及 回来 吃 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 你 输 了 ， 是不是 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 他 又 高又壮 ， 力气 可比 我 大得多 了 。
 他 说 天天 要 跟 我 比武 ， 哪 一日 我 赢 了 他 ， 他 才 不来 缠 我 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 这 小 娃娃 叫 什么 名字 ？
 哪一 房的 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 他 叫 小玄子 ， 可 不知 是 哪 一房 的 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 定 是 你 赢 了 钱 ， 神气活现 的 惹人讨厌 ， 否则 别人 也 不会 找 上 你 。 ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 我 不服气 ， 明儿 再 跟 他 斗过 ， 就 不知 能 不能 赢 。 ”
 海老公 哼 了 一声 ， 道 ： “ 你 又 在 想 求 我 教 武功 了 。
 我 说 过 不教 ， 便是 不教 ， 你 再 绕弯儿 也 没用 。 ”
 韦小宝 心中 暗惊 ： “ 老 乌龟 倒 聪明 ， 不上 这当 。 ”
 说道 ： “ 这 小玄子 又 不会 武功 ， 我要 赢 他 ， 也 不用 学 什么 武艺 ， 谁 要 你 教了 ？
 今儿 我 明明 已 骑 在 他 身上 ， 只不过 他 力气 大 ，   翻 了 过来 。
 明天 我 出力 掀住 他 ， 这 家伙 未必 就 能 乌龟 翻身 。 ”
 他 这 一天 已然 小心 收敛 ， 不说 一句 粗话 ， 这时 终于 忍不住 说 了 一句 。
 海老公 道 ： “ 你 想 他 翻 不 过来 ， 那 也 容易 。 ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 我 想 也 没什么 难处 ， 我 明天 一定 牢牢 掀住 他 肩头 。 ”
 海老公 道 ： “ 哼 ， 掀住 肩头 有 什么 用 ？
 能 不能 翻身 ， 全仗 腰间 的 力道 ， 你 须 用 膝盖 抵住 他 后腰 穴道 。
 你 过来 ， 我 指 给 你 看 。 ”
 韦小宝 一骨碌 从 床上 跃下 ， 走到 他 床前 ， 海老公 摸 到 他 后腰 一处 所在 ， 轻轻 一 按 ， 韦小宝 便觉 全身 酸软 无力 。
 海老公 道 ： “ 记住 了吗 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 是 ， 明儿 我 便 去 试试 ， 也 不知 成不成 ？ ”
 海老公 怒道 ： “ 什么 成不成 ？
 那 是 百发百中 ， 万试 万灵 。 ”
 又 伸手 在 他 头颈 两侧 轻轻 一 按 。
 韦小宝 “ 啊 ” 的 一声 叫 了 出来 ， 只觉 胸口 一阵 窒息 ， 气 也 透不过 来 。
 海老公 道 ： “ 你 如 出力 拿 他 这 两处 穴道 ， 他 就 没 力气 和 你 相斗 。 ”
 韦小宝 大喜 ， 道 ： “ 成 了 ， 明儿 我准 能 赢 他 。 ”
 这个 “ 准 ” 字 ， 是 日间 赌钱 时学 的 。
 回到 床上 睡 倒 ， 想起 明天 “ 小白龙 ” 韦小宝 打得 小玄子 大叫 “ 投降 ” ， 十分 得意 。
 次日 老 吴 又 来 叫 他 去 赌钱 。
 那 温家兄弟 一个 叫 温有道 ， 一个 叫 温有方 ， 轮到 两 兄弟 做庄 时 ， 韦小宝 使出 手段 ， 赢 了 他们 二十几两 银子 。
 他 兄弟俩 手气 又 坏 ， 不到 半个 时辰 ， 五十两 本钱 已输 干 了 。
 韦小宝 借 了 二十两 给 他们 ， 到 停 赌时 ， 温家兄弟 又 将 这 二十两 银子 输 了 。
 韦小宝 心中 记着 的 只是 和 小玄子 比武 之事 ， 赌局 一散 ， 便 奔 到 那间 屋去 。
 只见 桌上 仍 是 放 着 许多 碟 点心 ， 他取 了 几块 吃 了 ， 听得 靴子 声响 ， 只怕 来 的 不是 小玄子 ， 心想 先 钻入 桌底 再说 ， 却 听 得 小玄子 在 门外 叫道 ： “ 小桂子 ， 小桂子 ！ ”
 韦小宝 跃到 门口 ， 笑道 ： “ 死 约会 ， 不见不散 。 ”
 小玄子 也 笑道 ： “ 哈哈 ， 死 约会 ， 不见不散 。 ”
 走进 屋子 。
 韦小宝 见 他 一身 新衣 ， 甚是 华丽 ， 不禁 颇 有 妒意 ， 寻思 ： “ 待 会 我 扯破 你 的 新衣 ， 叫 你 神气 不得 ！ ”
 一声 大叫 ， 便 向 他 扑 了 过去 。
 小玄子 喝道 ： “ 来得 好 。 ”
 扭住 他 双臂 ， 左足 横扫 过去 。
 韦小宝 站立 不定 ， 晃 了 几下 ， 一交 跌倒 ， 拉着 小玄子 也 倒 了 下来 。
 韦小宝 一个 打滚 ， 翻身 压在 小玄子 背上 ， 记得 海老公 所教 ， 便 伸手 去 拿 他 后腰 穴道 ， 可是 他 没练 过 打 穴 拿 穴 的 功夫 ， 这 穴道 岂能 一拿便着 ？
 拿 的 部位 稍 偏 ， 小玄子 已然 翻 了 过来 ， 抓住 他 左臂 ， 用力 向 后 拗 转 。
 韦小宝 叫道 ： “ 啊哟 ， 你 不要脸 ， 拗人 手臂 么 ？ ”
 小玄子 笑道 ： “ 学 摔交 就是 学拗 人 手臂 ， 什么 不要脸 了 ？ ”
 韦小宝 趁 他 说话 之时 一口气 浮 了 ， 全身 用力 向 他 后腰 撞 去 ， 将 背心 撞 在 他 头上 ， 右手 从 他 臂 腋里 穿 了 过来 ， 用劲 向上 甩出 。
 小玄子 的 身子 从 他 头顶 飞过 ， 拍 的 一声 ， 掉 在 地下 。
 小玄子 翻身 跳起 ， 道 ： “ 原来 你 也 会 这招 ‘ 羚羊挂角 ’ 。 ”
 韦小宝 不知 “ 羚羊挂角 ” 是 什么 手法 ， 误打误撞 的 胜 了 一招 ， 大为 得意 ， 说道 ： “ 这 ‘ 羚羊挂角 ’ 算得什么 ， 我 还有 许多 厉害 手法 没使 出来 呢 。 ”
 小玄子 喜道 ： “ 那 再 好 也 没有 了 ， 咱们 再来 比划 。 ”
 韦小宝 心道 ： “ 原来 你 学过 武功 ， 怪不得 打 你 不过 。
 可是 你 使 一招 ， 我学 一招 ， 最多 给 你 多 摔 几交 ， 你 的 法子 我 总能 学 了 来 。 ”
 眼见 小玄子 又 扑 将 过来 ， 便 也 猛力 扑 去 。
 不料 小玄子 这一 扑 却是 假 的 ， 待 韦小宝 扑到 ， 他 早已 收势 ， 侧身 让开 ， 伸手 在 他 背上 一推 。
 韦小宝 扑 了 个 空 ， 本 已 收脚 不住 ， 再 给 他 顺力 推出 ， 登时 砰 的 一声 ， 重重 摔倒 。
 小玄子 大声 欢呼 ， 跳过来 骑 在 他 背上 ， 叫道 ： “ 投 不 投降 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 不降 ！ ”
 欲 待 挺 腰 翻起 ， 蓦地 里 腰间 一阵 酸麻 ， 后腰 两处 穴道 已 被 小玄子 屈指 抵住 ， 那 正是 海老公 昨晚 所教 的 手法 ， 自己 虽然 学会 了 ， 却 给 对方 抢先 用出 。
 韦小宝 挣 了 几下 ， 始终 难以 挣脱 ， 只得 叫道 ： “ 好 ， 降 你 一次 ！ ”
 小玄子 哈哈大笑 ， 放 了 他 起身 。
 韦小宝 突然 伸足 绊 去 ， 小玄子 斜身 欲 跌 ， 韦小宝 顺手 出拳 ， 正中 他 腰间 。
 小玄子 痛 哼 一声 ， 弯 下腰 来 ， 韦小宝 自后 扑 上 ， 双手 箍 住 他 头颈 两侧 。
 小玄子 一阵 晕眩 ， 伏倒 在 地 。
 韦小宝 大喜 ， 双手 紧箍不放 ， 问道 ： “ 投 不 投降 ？ ”
 小玄子 哼 了 一声 ， 突然 间 双 肋 向 后力 撞 。
 韦小宝 胸口 肋骨 痛得 便 欲 折断 ， 大叫 一声 ， 仰天 倒下 。
 小玄子 翻身 坐在 他 胸口 ， 这一 回合 又 是 胜 了 ， 只是 气喘吁吁 ， 也 已 累得 上气不接下气 ， 问道 ： “ 服 … …   服 … …   服 了 没有 ？ ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 服 个 屁 ！
 不 … …   服 ， 一百个 … …   一 … …   一万个 不服 。
 你 不过 碰巧 赢 了 。 ”
 小玄子 道 ： “ 你 不服 ， 便 … …   便 起来 打过 。 ”
 韦小宝 双手 撑 地 ， 只想 使劲 弹 起来 ， 但 胸口 要害 处 给 对手 按住 了 ， 什么 力气 都 使 不 出来 ， 僵持 良久 ， 只得 又 投降 一次 。
 小玄子 站 起身 来 ， 只觉 双臂 酸软 。
 韦小宝 勉力 站 起 ， 身子 摇摇摆摆 ， 说道 ： “ 明儿 … …   明儿 再来 打过 ， 非 … …   非 叫 你 投降 不可 。 ”
 小玄子 笑道 ： “ 再 打 一百次 ， 你也 … …   也 … …   也 是 个 输 ， 你 有 胆子 ， 明天 就 再 来 打 。 ”
 韦小宝 道 ： “ 只怕 你 没 胆子 呢 ， 我 为什么 没 胆子 ？
 死 约会 ， 不见不散 。 ”
 小玄子 道 ： “ 好 ， 死 约会 ， 不见不散 。 ”
 两人 打得 兴起 ， 都 不 提赌 银子 的 事 。
 小玄子 既然 不提 ， 韦小宝 乐得 假装 忘记 ， 倘若 是 他 赢 了 ， 银子 自然 非要不可 。
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/002.trans
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/002.trans
@@ -0,0 +1,253 @@
 The sound of boots reached the door and the man walked in.
 Wei Xiaobao looked out from under the table and saw that the boots were not big, and the visitor should be a boy about his age. He immediately felt relieved and put the sesame seed in his mouth, but he did not dare to chew it. He just soaked the sesame seed with his saliva and let it soften. Swallowed.
 Only the sound of chewing came from the table. The boy was taking cakes and eating. Wei Xiaobao thought: "I am also a stealer. I rushed out with a shout. This kid will run away in fright, so I can chew. It's a meal."
 Then I thought: "I was so stupid just now, I should pour a few plates of snacks into my bag and leave.
 This is not the Lichun Academy, is it short of something, it must be calculated on my head? "
 Suddenly, there was a bang, and the boy was knocking something. Wei Xiaobao became curious and looked around. He saw that the boy was about fourteen or five years old, wearing a short punch, and stretching out a cloth bag hanging from a boxing beam.
 He hit for a while, then went to hit the leather man by the wall.
 The boy hit the leather man’s chest with a punch, then stretched out his arms, hugged the leather man’s waist, and pressed it to the ground. The way he did it was just like the people who wrestled in the tavern yesterday. .
 Wei Xiaobao laughed, got out from the bottom of the table, and said, "The skin man is dead, what's so fun?"
 I will play with you. "
 The boy was slightly surprised when he saw him suddenly appear, with a white cloth wrapped around his face, but when he heard that he was going to play with him, his face instantly became happy and said, "Okay, you come up!"
 Wei Xiaobao rushed over and twisted the boy's arms.
 The boy turned on his side and hooked his right hand. Wei Xiaobao could not stand and fell immediately.
 The boy said: "Bah, you don't know how to fall."
 Wei Xiaobao said: "Who said no?"
 Jumped up and went to hug his left leg.
 The boy reached out and grabbed his back. Wei Xiaobao flashed, and the boy grabbed nothing.
 Wei Xiaobao remembered Mao Shiba's fighting with seven big guys in the tavern. He suddenly punched his left hand and hit the boy's jaw with a bang, just in time.
 The boy was startled, an angry expression appeared in his eyes.
 Wei Xiaobao smiled and said, "Bah, you can't fall in love!"
 The boy didn't say a word, his left hand flickered, Wei Xiaobao leaned to avoid him, the boy elbows out and hit his waist.
 Wei Xiaobao yelled, squatting down in pain.
 The boy put his hands under his armpit behind his back, held his fingers together, clasped the back of his neck, and pressed his upper body lower and lower.
 Wei Xiaobao kicked with right foot.
 The boy slammed Wei Xiaobao out with both hands, and fell into a dog to eat shit with a pat.
 Wei Xiaobao was furious, rolled over, hugged the boy's legs hard, and dragged hard. The boy couldn't stand and fell down, just pressing on Wei Xiaobao.
 The boy was taller than Wei Xiaobao, and immediately forced Wei Xiaobao's neck with his elbow.
 Wei Xiaobao couldn't breathe well. He stretched out his feet desperately and turned a few times before finally reaching the top and pressing back on the boy.
 I saw that the other's body couldn't hold the opponent lightly, and the boy turned it up to hold it down.
 Wei Xiaobao was extremely slippery, let go of the boy's legs, got behind him, and kicked his ass vigorously.
 The boy grabbed his right leg with his backhand and tugged, and Wei Xiaobao fell on his back.
 The boy jumped up and crossed his neck and shouted, "Do you not surrender?"
 Wei Xiaobao hooked his left foot and wiped the boy's waist a few times. The boy was ticklish and smiled and his hand was loose.
 Wei Xiaobao took the opportunity to jump up and hugged his head and neck.
 The boy used a wrestling technique and grabbed Wei Xiaobao's back collar and threw him heavily to the ground.
 Wei Xiaobao was dizzy and could not move.
 The boy laughed and said, "Have you taken it?"
 Wei Xiaobao jumped up abruptly, hitting the opponent's abdomen with a head hammer.
 The boy snorted and took a few steps back.
 Wei Xiaobao rushed forward, the boy leaning slightly, swept across his feet.
 Wei Xiaobao fell and hugged his thigh.
 Both fell at the same time.
 Suddenly the boy turned on top, and then Wei Xiaobao turned on top. After seventeen or eight rolls, the two finally twisted each other and gasped for breath. Suddenly, the two of them laughed and laughed in unison. Both felt that such a fight was very fun. , Slowly let go of his hand.
 As soon as the boy stretched out his hand, he pulled away the white cloth on Wei Xiaobao's face and said with a smile: "What are you doing with your head covered?"
 Wei Xiaobao was taken aback and wanted to stretch out his hand to grab it, but thought that since the other party had seen his true face, it would be useless to cover it up. He smiled and said, "You wrap your face so that you won't be recognized when you come in and steal food."
 The boy stood up and said with a smile: "Okay, so you go here to steal food from time to time."
 Wei Xiaobao said: "It doesn't always happen."
 He stood up as he spoke, and saw that the boy was pretty and handsome, and had a good impression of him.
 The boy asked, "What's your name?"
 Wei Xiaobao said, "My name is Xiao Guizi, how about you?"
 The boy hesitated for a moment and said, "My name is... Xiao Xuanzi.
 Which father-in-law are you under? "
 Wei Xiaobao said, "My husband Hai."
 Xiao Xuanzi nodded, wiped the sweat on his forehead with Wei Xiaobao's white cloth, picked up a snack and ate.
 Wei Xiaobao refused to admit defeat, thinking that you were bold enough to steal food, and I was no less courageous than you, so he immediately picked up a piece of mullet cake and put it in his mouth unscrupulously.
 Xiao Xuanzi smiled and said, "You have never learned wrestling, but your hands and feet are very flexible. I can't help you. If you fight for a few more rounds, you will lose."
 Wei Xiaobao said, "That's not necessarily true. Let's try it a little while."
 Xiao Xuanzi said: "Very good!"
 The two struggled again.
 Xiao Xuanzi seems to have some wrestling skills, and he is older and stronger than Wei Xiaobao. However, Wei Xiaobao has experienced many battles in the wells of Yangzhou City, and he has fought many fights with big gangsters and little rascals. The experience of fighting is far better than Xiaoxuanzi is rich.
 After all, he remembered Mao Shishi’s lesson, and the scuffle with Xiao Xuanzi was just a game, not desperate. Famous stunts such as twisting fingers, pulling pigtails, biting throat, grasping eyeballs, pulling ears, pinching scrotum, etc. No use.
 In this way, it would be difficult to win. After a few rounds of scuffles, Wei Xiaobao finally rode him on his back and could not turn over again.
 Xiao Xuanzi smiled and said, "Do you not surrender?"
 Wei Xiaobao said: "You will not surrender if you die."
 Xiao Xuanzi laughed and jumped up.
 Wei Xiaobao rushed forward and wanted to fight again.
 Xiao Xuanzi shook his hand and smiled: "I won't fight today, and come back tomorrow.
 But you are not my opponent, it's useless to fight. "
 Wei Xiaobao was not convinced, and took out a silver coin, about three or two, and said, "I'll fight tomorrow, but if you want to bet money, you also take three and two silver."
 Xiao Xuanzi was startled and said, "Okay, let's make a splash.
 Tomorrow I will bring my money, and I will fight here again at noon. "
 Wei Xiaobao said: "The dead date will never be seen or left. The big man said nothing but... the horse is hard to follow."
 He always couldn't remember this "siege" that was "difficult to chase", so he had to pass it vaguely.
 Xiao Xuanzi laughed loudly and said, "Yes, the man said nothing but... the horse is hard to follow."
 Said and left the house.
 Wei Xiaobao grabbed a large amount of dim sum, put it in his arms, and walked out of the house. He remembered that Mao Shiba had a contract to compete with others. Even though he was in prison, he had to escape from prison to attend the appointment. Although he was seriously injured, he still vowed to keep his promise and was under the victory mountain. Waiting for the two masters, this kind of spirit is really admirable.
 He heard that Mr. Shu told hero stories, and he heard a lot. He always imagined that he was also a great hero and a great hero. How could he not make a match with others?
 I thought that tomorrow I was coming, and I had to return to the sea husband tonight, so I followed the same path and slowly found a place for gambling.
 I walked to the right before, so I went farther and farther. This time I turned to the left and walked through two corridors. I vaguely remembered that I had seen the flowers and trees in the garden. I searched all the way to the past, and finally returned to the residence of the sea husband.
 When he walked to the door, he heard the coughing of husband Hai and asked: "Father, are you better?"
 Husband Hai said in a deep voice: "Good ass!
 come on in! "
 Wei Xiaobao walked into the house and saw Husband Hai sitting on a chair, and the collapsed table had been changed.
 Mrs. Hai asked: "How much did you win?"
 Wei Xiaobao said: "I won more than ten taels of silver, but...but..."
 Mrs. Hai said: "But what?"
 Wei Xiaobao said, "But I lent it to Old Wu."
 In fact, he won more than two dozen taels. In addition to lending to Lao Wu, there are eight or nine taels left. For fear that her husband will ask him to hand it over, the report will be inaccurate.
 Old man Hai's face sank and said, "What's the use of lending this kid to Old Wu?
 He didn't go to the study.
 Why don't you lend it to the Wen brothers? "
 For unknown reasons, Wei Xiaobao said, "Brother Wen didn't borrow from me."
 Mrs. Hai said: "If you didn't borrow it from you, wouldn't you want to lend it to him?
 Did I forget what I told you? "
 Wei Xiaobao said, "I... I killed this kid last night and I was so scared that I forgot everything.
 To lend it to the Wen family, yes, yes, your old man really ordered it. "
 Husband Hai snorted and said, "What's so great about killing someone?
 But it's no wonder that you are young and haven't killed anyone.
 Did you forget that book? "
 Wei Xiaobao said: "That book... Book... I... I..."
 Husband Hai snorted again and said, "Really forget everything?"
 Wei Xiaobao said: "Father-in-law, I... I have a headache, I'm afraid... I'm so scared, you're coughing like this again, I'm so worried, what... Everything is foolish."
 Mrs. Hai said: "Okay, come here!
 "Wei Xiaobao said: "Yes! "
 Take a few steps closer.
 Mrs. Hai said: "I'll say it again, if you don't remember anymore, I will kill you."
 Wei Xiaobao said: "Yes, yes."
 I thought: "You just have to say it again, and I won't forget it in a hundred years."
 Mrs. Hai said: "You go to win the money of the Wen brothers. If they lose, they will lend them. The more you borrow, the better.
 After a few days, you will ask them to take you to the study.
 They owe you money and don't dare to disobey it. If you push back and forth, you will say that I will follow up with the master of the study, Mr. Wu, to settle the accounts.
 If the Wen brothers don’t pay, they will take the emperor away..."
 Wei Xiaobao said: "The emperor?"
 Mrs. Hai said: "What?"
 Wei Xiaobao said: "No... nothing."
 Mrs. Hai said: "They will ask you what they are doing in the study, and you will say that people look up high and hope to see the emperor and be able to work in the study.
 Brother Wen will not let you see the emperor. When he takes you there, the emperor will not be in the study. You must try to steal a book. "
 When Wei Xiaobao heard him mention the emperor one after another, his heart moved: "Is this the palace?
 Not the big brothel in Beijing?
 Ah yo hello, yes, yes, if it's not a palace, how can there be such a magnificent?
 These people must be eunuchs serving the emperor. "
 Although Wei Xiaobao had heard people say that the emperor, queen, prince, princess, as well as court ladies and eunuchs, he only knew that the emperor must wear dragon robes.
 He has watched a lot of white operas in Yangzhou, but the eunuchs on the stage are completely different from those of the old man and the old man. They always hold a whisk in their hands and wave them around. A nice sentence.
 He spent a day with her husband Hai, and bet for a long time with the old Wu and the Wen brothers, but I don’t know that they are eunuchs. Listening to her husband at this moment, he gradually realized that, and said, "Ah, this way, Am I still a little eunuch?"
 Husband Hai sternly said: "Do you understand?"
 Wei Xiaobao said: "Yes, yes, I understand, I have to go to the emperor... the emperor's study."
 Mrs. Hai said, "What are you going to do in the emperor's study?
 Go to play? "
 Wei Xiaobao said, "I'm going to steal a book."
 Mrs. Hai said: "What book to steal?"
 Wei Xiaobao said, "This... this... What book... I... I can't remember."
 Mrs. Hai said: "I'll say it again, you remember it well.
 It is a Buddhist scripture called "Forty-two Chapters". This scripture is quite old. There are several copies in total. You should bring it to me together.
 Remember it?
 what is it call? "
 Wei Xiaobao said with joy: "It's called the "Forty-two Chapters"."
 Mrs. Hai heard the joy in his words and asked, "What's the fun?"
 Wei Xiaobao said: "When you mention it, I remember it, so I'm happy."
 It turned out that he heard from her husband Hai that he wanted him to go to the study to "steal books". "Stealing" is never difficult, but "books" stumped people.
 He couldn't read a load of watermelon characters. He had to distinguish between books, but he couldn't do it even if he really killed his head. When he heard that the title of the book was "Forty-two Chapters", he couldn't help but exulted. What is "Zhang Jing" Unknown, the three characters "forty-two" can be recognized, and three of the five characters can be recognized.
 The old man Hai said again: "Stealing books in the study room can be clean and tidy. If people see it, you will have a hundred lives."
 Wei Xiaobao said: "I care about this. If someone stole something and caught it, is there any good acting?"
 With an idea, he said: "But I will never recruit your father-in-law."
 The old man Hai sighed, "If you recruit me, it doesn't matter."
 After coughing for a while, he said, "You did a good job today, and you actually won money.
 Are they suspicious? "
 Wei Xiaobao smiled and said, "Hey, no, how could that happen?"
 I wanted to compliment myself, but finally held back.
 Mrs. Hai said: "Don't be lazy, just sit around and practice more."
 Wei Xiaobao responded and walked into the room. There were tableware and chopsticks on the table, four dishes and one soup. No one had ever moved. He said hurriedly, "Father, you won't eat?
 I will pretend to be for you. "
 Mrs. Hai said: "Don't be hungry, don't eat, you can eat it yourself."
 Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed. He didn't have time to load the rice. He picked up a piece of braised pork and ate it. Although the dishes were already cold and hungry, they were indescribably delicious. He thought, "I don't know who brought these meals.
 Don't ask too much about such trivial matters, just keep your eyes open and you will know it slowly. "
 Then he thought: "If this is really a palace, then Old Wu, Wen's brother, and the little Xuanzi are all eunuchs.
 But I don't know how the emperor Lao'er and the queen empress look like, so you have to understand.
 Back to Yangzhou, hehe, I'm pretty airy.
 Brother Mao can't escape the palace?
 When I was gambling, I didn't hear them talking about holding people, most of them escaped. "
 After eating, I was afraid that Mrs. Hai would be suspicious, so I took six dice and threw them endlessly in the bowl for a while, only to feel that the eyelids were getting heavier, and I did not sleep all night last night. At this time, I was really tired. Very much, and soon fell asleep.
 He slept until the evening, and then a rough eunuch brought food.
 Wei Xiaobao served her husband Hai to eat a bowl of rice, and then served him to bed. He slept in a small bed and thought: "The most important thing tomorrow is to compete with Xiao Xuanzi. It is better to beat him."
 I closed my eyes and recalled the way Mao Shiba had fought with the Manchurian warriors in the tavern, but he vaguely remembered it and couldn't help but regret: "Brother Mao wants to teach me martial arts, but I refuse to learn it. Now, even though Xiao Xuanzi is stronger than me, how can he be my opponent?
 Tomorrow, if you ride him again and can't turn it over, it doesn't matter if you lose the silver, and you lose face like this. My "little white dragon" Wei Xiaobao won't have to mess around in the arena. "
 Suddenly I thought: "The Manchurian warrior can't beat Big Brother Mao, and Brother Mao is not Old Turtle's opponent. Why don't you trick Old Turtle to teach me something?"
 Immediately he said: "Father-in-law, you want me to go to the study to get some books, but there is a difficulty in the middle."
 Mrs. Hai said: "What's the difficulty?"
 Wei Xiaobao said: "I gambled back today and met a little... little eunuch. He blocked the way and asked me to divide the money to him. I refused, so he competed with me, saying that I was better than him. Let me go.
 I fought him for a long time, so... So I couldn't even come back to eat. "
 Mrs. Hai said, "You lost, didn't you?"
 Wei Xiaobao said: "He is tall and strong, and his strength is much greater than mine.
 He said he would compete with me every day, and he wouldn't come to pester me when I beat him. "
 Mr. Hai said, "What's the name of this little baby?
 Which room is it from? "
 Wei Xiaobao said, "He is called Xiaoxuanzi, but I don't know which room he belongs to."
 Mrs. Hai said: "You must have won the money, and you are so annoying, otherwise others won't find you."
 Wei Xiaobao said: "I'm not convinced. I'll fight him again tomorrow, I don't know if I can win."
 Husband Hai snorted and said, "You are asking me to teach martial arts again.
 I said not to teach, or not to teach, it's useless for you to go around. "
 Wei Xiaobao was shocked in his heart: "Old tortoise is clever and not fooled."
 Said: "This little xuanzi doesn't know martial arts, I want to beat him, and there is no need to learn martial arts, who wants you to teach?
 I was clearly riding on him today, but he was so strong that he turned over.
 Tomorrow I will try to lift him, this guy may not be able to turn over. "
 He had been careful to converge this day, and did not say a word of vulgarity, then finally couldn't help but say a word.
 Mrs. Hai said: "You don't think he can turn it over, that's easy."
 Wei Xiaobao said: "I don't think there is any difficulty, I will hold his shoulder firmly tomorrow."
 Mrs. Hai said, "Huh, what's the use of lifting your shoulders?
 Whether you can turn over or not, depends on the strength of your waist, you have to put your knees against his back waist acupuncture points.
 Come here and I will show it to you. "
 Wei Xiaobao jumped down from the bed and walked to his bed. Her husband Hai touched a part of his lower back. With a light press, Wei Xiaobao felt sore and weak.
 Mrs. Hai said: "Remember?"
 Wei Xiaobao said: "Yes, I will try tomorrow, but I don't know if it will work?"
 Husband Hai said angrily: "What is it?
 That is a hundred shots and a hundred hits. "
 He stretched out his hand and pressed lightly on both sides of his neck.
 Wei Xiaobao yelled "Ah", only to feel suffocated in his chest and breathless.
 Mrs. Hai said: "If you try to use his two acupoints, he won't have the strength to fight you."
 Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed and said: "It's done, tomorrow I will be able to beat him."
 The word "quasi" was learned during gambling during the day.
 When I returned to bed and fell asleep, I remembered that tomorrow "Little White Dragon" Wei Xiaobao would beat Xiao Xuanzi and shouted "surrender", very proud.
 The next day Old Wu came and told him to gamble.
 One of the Wen brothers was called Wen Youdao and the other was called Wen Youfang. When it was the two brothers' turn to be the banker, Wei Xiaobao resorted to means to win them more than 20 taels.
 His brothers were so lucky. In less than half an hour, their fifty-two capital had already been lost.
 Wei Xiaobao lent them twenty taels, and when the gambling stopped, the Wen brothers lost the twenty taels.
 What Wei Xiaobao remembered was just about competing with Xiao Xuanzi, and when the gambling game broke up, he ran to the room.
 There were still many dim sums on the table. He took a few pieces and ate. He heard the sound of boots. I was afraid that it was not Xiao Xuanzi who came. He wanted to get under the table before talking, but he heard Xiao Xuanzi outside the door. Shouted: "Little Guizi, Little Guizi!"
 Wei Xiaobao leaped to the door and said with a smile: "A dead date, see or leave."
 Xiao Xuanzi also smiled and said: "Haha, dead date, see or leave."
 Walk into the house.
 When Wei Xiaobao saw him in his new clothes, he was very gorgeous, and he couldn't help being quite jealous. He thought: "I will tear your new clothes later and make you feel embarrassed!"
 With a loud cry, he rushed towards him.
 Xiao Xuanzi shouted: "Good come."
 He twisted his arms and swept his left foot.
 Wei Xiaobao was unsteady, shaking for a few times, and fell down, pulling Xiao Xuanzi down as well.
 Wei Xiaobao rolled around, rolled over and pressed against Xiao Xuanzi's back, remembering what Husband Hai taught, he stretched out his hand to take the acupuncture points on his back, but he has not practiced the skills of punching acupoints.
 The part he was holding was slightly off, Xiao Xuanzi had already turned over, grabbed his left arm, and twisted it backward.
 Wei Xiaobao exclaimed: "Ah yo, are you shameless, bend your arms?"
 Xiao Xuanzi smiled and said: "Learning to wrestle is to learn to stubborn arms, what shame?"
 Wei Xiaobao took advantage of his words to levitate, slammed his whole body into his waist, slammed the vest on his head, and put his right hand through his armpit and threw it upward vigorously.
 Xiao Xuanzi's body flew over his head and fell to the ground with a clap.
 Xiao Xuanzi turned over and jumped up, and said, "So you can also use this trick of'antelope hanging horns'."
 Wei Xiaobao didn't know what the "antelope hanging horns" technique was. He won by accidentally hitting and colliding. He was very proud, and said, "What is this "antelope hanging horns". I still have many powerful methods that I haven't used."
 Xiao Xuanzi said with joy: "That's nothing better, let's make gestures again."
 Wei Xiaobao said in his heart: "So you have learned martial arts, no wonder you can't beat you.
 But if you use a trick, I will learn a trick, and at most give you a few more blows, I can always learn your tricks. "
 Seeing Xiao Xuanzi rushing forward again, he rushed forward too.
 Unexpectedly, Xiao Xuanzi's pounce was fake. When Wei Xiaobao pounced, he had already closed his posture, stepped aside, and stretched out his hand to push on his back.
 Wei Xiaobao rushed to the air, already unable to hold his feet, and then pushed him out smoothly. He suddenly banged and fell heavily.
 Xiao Xuanzi cheered loudly, jumped over to ride on his back, and cried, "Do you not surrender?"
 Wei Xiaobao said: "No drop!"
 I wanted to stand up, and there was a sudden tingling around my waist. Two acupuncture points on the lower back were blocked by Xiao Xuanzi's fingers. That was exactly the technique that husband Hai taught last night. Although I learned it, I gave him the first use. Out.
 Wei Xiaobao struggled to get rid of a few times, so he had to shout, "Okay, I will drop you once!"
 Xiao Xuanzi laughed and let him stand up.
 Wei Xiaobao suddenly stretched his feet and tripped. Xiao Xuanzi leaned forward and wanted to fall. Wei Xiaobao shot a fist and hit his waist.
 Xiao Xuanzi snorted in pain and bent down, and Wei Xiaobao leaped back, holding both sides of his head and neck with both hands.
 Xiao Xuanzi was dizzy and fell to the ground.
 Wei Xiaobao was overjoyed, holding hands tightly, and asked, "Do you not surrender?"
 Xiao Xuanzi snorted, and suddenly his ribs slammed back.
 Wei Xiaobao's ribs in his chest were so painful that he was about to break, shouted, and fell to the sky.
 Xiao Xuanzi turned over and sat on his chest. He won again this round. He was panting, and was too exhausted to catch his breath. He asked, "Take...Take...Have you taken it?"
 Wei Xiaobao said, "Take a shit!
 No... Served, a hundred... One... 10,000 dissatisfied.
 You just happened to win. "
 Xiao Xuanzi said: "If you don't accept it, then... you get up and fight."
 Wei Xiaobao supported the ground with both hands, just wanting to bounce it hard, but the vital part of his chest was held down by his opponent, and he couldn't use any strength. He was in a stalemate for a long time and had to surrender again.
 Xiao Xuanzi stood up, only feeling his arms sore.
 Wei Xiaobao managed to stand up, swaying, and said, "Ming'er... I'll fight again tomorrow, you must... You must surrender."
 Xiao Xuanzi smiled and said, "If you fight another hundred times, you will... also... It is also a loss. If you have the courage, you will come back tomorrow."
 Wei Xiaobao said, "I'm afraid you have no courage, why am I not courageous?"
 Dead date, see or leave. "
 Xiao Xuanzi said: "Okay, dead date, see or leave."
 The two of them started to fight, and they didn't mention gambling money.
 Since Xiaoxuanzi didn't mention it, Wei Xiaobao was so happy to pretend to forget. If he wins, he must naturally have money.
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/003
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/003
@@ -0,0 +1,270 @@
 却说秦氏因听见宝玉梦中唤他的乳名，心中纳闷，又不好细问。
 彼时宝玉迷迷惑惑，若有所失，遂起身解怀整衣。
 袭人过来给他系裤带时，刚伸手至大腿处，只觉冰冷粘湿的一片，吓的忙褪回手来，问：“是怎么了？”
 宝玉红了脸，把他的手一捻。
 袭人本是个聪明女子，年纪又比宝玉大两岁，近来也渐省人事。
 今见宝玉如此光景，心中便觉察了一半，不觉把个粉脸羞的飞红，遂不好再问。
 仍旧理好衣裳，随至贾母处来，胡乱吃过晚饭，过这边来，趁众奶娘丫鬟不在旁时，另取出一件中衣与宝玉换上。
 宝玉含羞央告道：“好姐姐，千万别告诉人。”
 袭人也含着羞悄悄的笑问道：“你为什么——”
 说到这里，把眼又往四下里瞧了瞧，才又问道：“那是那里流出来的？”
 宝玉只管红着脸不言语，袭人却只瞅着他笑。
 迟了一会，宝玉才把梦中之事细说与袭人听。
 说到云雨私情，羞的袭人掩面伏身而笑。
 宝玉亦素喜袭人柔媚姣俏，遂强拉袭人同领警幻所训之事，袭人自知贾母曾将他给了宝玉，也无可推托的，扭捏了半日，无奈何，只得和宝玉温存了一番。
 自此宝玉视袭人更自不同，袭人待宝玉也越发尽职了。
 这话暂且不提。
 且说荣府中合算起来，从上至下，也有三百余口人，一天也有一二十件事，竟如乱麻一般，没个头绪可作纲领。
 正思从那一件事那一个人写起方妙，却好忽从千里之外，芥豆之微，小小一个人家，因与荣府略有些瓜葛，这日正往荣府中来，因此便就这一家说起，倒还是个头绪。
 原来这小小之家，姓王，乃本地人氏，祖上也做过一个小小京官，昔年曾与凤姐之祖王夫人之父认识。
 因贪王家的势利，便连了宗，认作侄儿。
 那时只有王夫人之大兄凤姐之父与王夫人随在京的知有此一门远族，余者也皆不知。
 目今其祖早故，只有一个儿子，名唤王成，因家业萧条，仍搬出城外乡村中住了。
 王成亦相继身故，有子小名狗儿，娶妻刘氏，生子小名板儿； 又生一女，名唤青儿：
 一家四口，以务农为业。
 因狗儿白日间自作些生计，刘氏又操井臼等事，青板姊弟两个无人照管，狗儿遂将岳母刘老老接来，一处过活。
 这刘老老乃是个久经世代的老寡妇，膝下又无子息，只靠两亩薄田度日。
 如今女婿接了养活， 岂不愿意呢，遂一心一计，帮着女儿女婿过活。
 因这年秋尽冬初，天气冷将上来，家中冬事未办，狗儿未免心中烦躁，吃了几杯闷酒，在家里闲寻气恼，刘氏不敢顶撞。
 因此刘老老看不过，便劝道：“姑爷，你别嗔着我多嘴：咱们村庄人家儿，那一个不是老老实实，守着多大碗儿吃多大的饭呢!
 你皆因年小时候，托着老子娘的福，吃喝惯了，如今所以有了钱就顾头不顾尾，没了钱就瞎生气，成了什么男子汉大丈夫了!
 如今咱们虽离城住着，终是天子脚下。
 这‘长安’城中遍地皆是钱，只可惜没人会去拿罢了。
 在家跳蹋也没用！”
 狗儿听了道：“你老只会在炕头上坐着混说，难道叫我打劫去不成？”
 刘老老说道：“谁叫你去打劫呢?
 也到底大家想个方法儿才好。
 不然那银子钱会自己跑到咱们家里来不成？”
 狗儿冷笑道：“有法儿还等到这会子呢!
 我又没有收税的亲戚、做官的朋友，有什么法子可想的?
 就有，也只怕他们未必来理我们呢。”
 刘老老道“这倒也不然。
 ‘谋事在人，成事在天’，咱们谋到了，靠菩萨的保佑，有些机会，也未可知。
 我倒替你们想出一个机会来。
 当日你们原是和金陵王家连过宗的。
 二十年前，他们看承你们还好，如今是你们拉硬屎，不肯去就和他，才疏远起来。
 想当初我和女儿还去过一遭，他家的二小姐着实爽快会待人的，倒不拿大，如今现是荣国府贾二老爷的夫人。
 听见他们说，如今上了年纪，越发怜贫恤老的了，又爱斋僧布施。
 如今王府虽升了官儿，只怕二姑太太还认的咱们，你为什么不走动走动?
 或者他还念旧，有些好处也未可知。
 只要他发点好心，拔根寒毛，比咱们的腰还壮呢！”
 刘氏接口道：“你老说的好，你我这样嘴脸，怎么好到他门上去?
 只怕他那门上人也不肯进去告诉，没的白打嘴现世的！”
 谁知狗儿利名心重，听如此说，心下便有些活动； 又听他妻子这番话，便笑道：“老老既这么说，况且当日你又见过这姑太太一次，为什么不你老人家明日就去走一遭，先试试风头儿去？”
 刘老老道：“哎哟!
 可是说的了：‘侯门似海。’
 我是个什么东西儿!
 他家人又不认得我，去了也是白跑。”
 狗儿道：“不妨，我教给你个法儿。
 你竟带了小板儿先去找陪房周大爷，要见了他，就有些意思了。
 这周大爷先时和我父亲交过一桩事，我们本极好的。”
 刘老老道：“我也知道。
 只是许多时不走动，知道他如今是怎样?
 这也说不得了!
 你又是个男人，这么个嘴脸，自然去不得。
 我们姑娘年轻的媳妇儿，也难卖头卖脚的， 倒还是舍着我这副老脸去碰碰。
 果然有好处，大家也有益。”
 当晚计议已定。
 次日天未明时，刘老老便起来梳洗了， 又将板儿教了几句话； 五六岁的孩子，听见带了他进城逛去，喜欢的无不应承。
 于是刘老老带了板儿，进城至宁荣街来。
 到了荣府大门前石狮子旁边，只见满门口的轿马。
 刘老老不敢过去，掸掸衣服，又教了板儿几句话，然后溜到角门前，只见几个挺胸叠肚、指手画脚的人坐在大门上，说东谈西的。
 刘老老只得蹭上来问：“太爷们纳福。”
 众人打量了一会，便问：“是那里来的？”
 刘老老陪笑道：“我找太太的陪房周大爷的。
 烦那位太爷替我请他出来。”
 那些人听了，都不理他，半日，方说道：“你远远的那墙畸角儿等着，一会子他们家里就有人出来。”
 内中有个年老的说道：“何苦误他的事呢？”
 因向刘老老道：“周大爷往南边去了。
 他在后一带住着，他们奶奶儿倒在家呢。
 你打这边绕到后街门上找就是了。”
 刘老老谢了，遂领着板儿绕至后门上，只见门上歇着些生意担子，也有卖吃的，也有卖玩耍的，闹吵吵三二十个孩子在那里。
 刘老老便拉住一个道：“我问哥儿一声：有个周大娘在家么？”
 那孩子翻眼瞅着道：“那个周大娘?
 我们这里周大娘有几个呢，不知那一个行当儿上的？”
 刘老老道：“他是太太的陪房。”
 那孩子道：“这个容易，你跟了我来。”
 引着刘老老进了后院，到一个院子墙边，指道：“这就是他家。”
 又叫道：“周大妈，有个老奶奶子找你呢。”
 周瑞家的在内忙迎出来，问：“是那位？”
 刘老老迎上来笑问道：“好啊?
 周嫂子。”
 周瑞家的认了半日，方笑道：“刘老老，你好?
 你说么，这几年不见，我就忘了。
 请家里坐。”
 刘老老一面走，一面笑说道：“你老是‘贵人多忘事’了，那里还记得我们？”
 说着，来至房中，周瑞家的命雇的小丫头倒上茶来吃着。
 周瑞家的又问道：“板儿长了这么大了么！”
 又问些别后闲话， 又问刘老老：
 “今日还是路过，还是特来的？”
 刘老老便说：“原是特来瞧瞧嫂子； 二则也请请姑太太的安。
 若可以领我见一见更好，若不能，就借重嫂子转致意罢了。”
 周瑞家的听了，便已猜着几分来意。
 只因他丈夫昔年争买田地一事，多得狗儿他父亲之力，今见刘老老如此，心中难却其意；
 二则也要显弄自己的体面。
 便笑说：“老老你放心。
 大远的诚心诚意来了，岂有个不叫你见个真佛儿去的呢？
 论理，人来客至，却都不与我相干。
 我们这里都是各一样儿：
 我们男的只管春秋两季地租子，闲了时带着小爷们出门就完了；
 我只管跟太太奶奶们出门的事。
 皆因你是太太的亲戚，又拿我当个人，投奔了我来，我竟破个例给你通个信儿去。
 但只一件，你还不知道呢：我们这里不比五年前了。
 如今太太不理事，都是琏二奶奶当家。
 你打量琏二奶奶是谁?
 就是太太的内侄女儿，大舅老爷的女孩儿，小名儿叫凤哥的。”
 刘老老道：“阿弥陀佛!
 这全仗嫂子方便了。”
 周瑞家的说：“老老说那里话。
 俗语说的好：‘与人方便，自己方便。 ’
 不过用我一句话，又费不着我什么事。”
 说着，便唤小丫头到倒厅儿上悄悄的打听老太太屋里摆了饭了没有。
 小丫头去了。
 这里二人又说了些闲话。
 刘老老因说：“这位凤姑娘，今年不过十八九岁罢了，就这等有本事，当这样的家，可是难得的！”
 周瑞家的听了道：“嗐!
 我的老老，告诉不得你了!
 这凤姑娘年纪儿虽小，行事儿比是人都大呢。
 如今出挑的美人儿似的，少说着只怕有一万心眼子；
 再要赌口齿，十个会说的男人也说不过他呢！
 回来你见了就知道了。
 就只一件，待下人未免太严些儿。”
 说着，小丫头回来说：“老太太屋里摆完了饭了，二奶奶在太太屋里呢。”
 周瑞家的听了连忙起身，催着刘老老：“快走，这一下来就只吃饭是个空儿，咱们先等着去。
 若迟了一步，回事的人多了，就难说了。
 再歇了中觉，越发没时候了。”
 说着，一齐下了炕，整顿衣服，又教了板儿几句话，跟着周瑞家的，逶迤往贾琏的住宅来。
 先至倒厅，周瑞家的将刘老老安插住等着，自己却先过影壁，走进了院门，知凤姐尚未出来，先找着凤姐的一个心腹通房大丫头名唤平儿的；周瑞家的先将刘老老起初来历说明，又说：“今日大远的来请安，当日太太是常会的，所以我带了他过来。
 等着奶奶下来，我细细儿的回明了，想来奶奶也不至嗔着我莽撞的。”
 平儿听了，便作了个主意：“叫他们进来，先在这里坐着就是了。”
 周瑞家的才出去领了他们进来。
 上了正房台阶，小丫头打起猩红毡帘，才入堂屋，只闻一阵香扑了脸来，竟不知是何气味，身子就像在云端里一般。
 满屋里的东西都是耀眼争光，使人头晕目眩，刘老老此时只有点头咂嘴念佛而已。
 于是走到东边这间屋里，乃是贾琏的女儿睡觉之所。
 平儿站在炕沿边，打量了刘老老两眼，只得问个好，让了坐。
 刘老老见平儿遍身绫罗，插金戴银，花容月貌，便当是凤姐儿了，才要称“姑奶奶”，只见周瑞家的说：“他是平姑娘。”
 又见平儿赶着周瑞家的叫他“周大娘”，方知不过是个有体面的丫头。
 于是让刘老老和板儿上了炕，平儿和周瑞家的对面坐在炕沿上，小丫头们倒了茶来吃了。
 刘老老只听见咯当咯当的响声，很似打罗筛面的一般，不免东瞧西望的，忽见堂屋中柱子上挂着一个匣子，底下又坠着一个秤铊似的，却不住的乱晃。
 刘老老心中想着：“这是什么东西?
 有煞用处呢？”
 正发呆时，陡听得“当”的一声又若金钟铜磬一般，倒吓得不住的展眼儿。
 接着一连又是八九下，欲待问时，只见小丫头们一齐乱跑，说：“奶奶下来了。”
 平儿和周瑞家的忙起身说：“老老只管坐着，等是时候儿我们来请你。”
 说着迎出去了。
 刘老老只屏声侧耳默候， 只听远远有人笑声，约有一二十个妇人，衣裙窸窣，渐入堂屋，往那边屋内去了。
 又见三两个妇人，都捧着大红油漆盒进这边来等候。
 听得那边说道“摆饭”，渐渐的人才散出去，只有伺候端菜的几个人。
 半日鸦雀不闻。
 忽见两个人抬了一张炕桌来，放在这边炕上，桌上碗盘摆列，仍是满满的鱼肉，不过略动了几样。
 板儿一见就吵着要肉吃，刘老老打了他一巴掌。
 忽见周瑞家的笑嘻嘻走过来，点手儿叫他。
 刘老老会意，于是带着板儿下炕，至堂屋中间，周瑞家的又和他咕唧了一会子，方蹭到这边屋内。
 只见门外铜钩上悬着大红洒花软帘，南窗下是炕，炕上大红条毡，靠东边板壁立着一个锁子锦的靠背和一个引枕，铺着金线闪的大坐褥，傍边有银唾盒。
 那凤姐家常带着紫貂昭君套，围着那攒珠勒子，穿着桃红洒花袄，石青刻丝灰鼠披风，大红洋绉银鼠皮裙；
 粉光脂艳，端端正正坐在那里，手内拿着小铜火箸儿拨手炉内的灰。
 平儿站在炕沿边，捧着小小的一个填漆茶盘，盘内一个小盖钟儿。
 凤姐也不接茶，也不抬头，只管拨那灰，慢慢的道：“怎么还不请进来？”
 一面说，一面抬身要茶时，只见周瑞家的已带了两个人立在面前了，这才忙欲起身、犹未起身，满面春风的问好，又嗔着周瑞家的：“怎么不早说！”
 刘老老已在地下拜了几拜，问姑奶奶安。
 凤姐忙说：“周姐姐，搀着不拜罢。
 我年轻，不大认得，可也不知是什么辈数儿，不敢称呼。”
 周瑞家的忙回道：“这就是我才回的那个老老了。”
 凤姐点头，刘老老已在炕沿上坐下了。
 板儿便躲在他背后，百般的哄他出来作揖，他死也不肯。
 凤姐笑道：“亲戚们不大走动，都疏远了。
 知道的呢，说你们弃嫌我们，不肯常来；不知道的那起小人，还只当我们眼里没人似的。”
 刘老老忙念佛道：“我们家道艰难，走不起。
 来到这里，没的给姑奶奶打嘴，就是管家爷们瞧着也不像。”
 凤姐笑道：“这话没的叫人恶心。
 不过托赖着祖父的虚名，作个穷官儿罢咧，谁家有什么?
 不过也是个空架子，俗语儿说的好，‘朝廷还有三门子穷亲’呢，何况你我。”
 说着，又问周瑞家的：“回了太太了没有？”
 周瑞家的道：“等奶奶的示下。”
 凤姐儿道：“你去瞧瞧，要是有人就罢；要得闲呢，就回了，看怎么说。”
 周瑞家的答应去了。
 这里凤姐叫人抓了些果子给板儿吃，刚问了几句闲话时，就有家下许多媳妇儿管事的来回话。
 平儿回了，凤姐道：“我这里陪客呢，晚上再来回。
 要有紧事，你就带进来现办。”
 平儿出去，一会进来说：“我问了，没什么要紧的。
 我叫他们散了。”
 凤姐点头。
 只见周瑞家的回来，向凤姐道：“太太说：‘今日不得闲儿，二奶奶陪着也是一样，多谢费心想着。
 要是白来逛逛呢便罢； 有什么说的，只管告诉二奶奶。’”
 刘老老道：“也没甚的说，不过来瞧瞧姑太太姑奶奶，也是亲戚们的情分。”
 周瑞家的道：“没有什么说的便罢；
 要有话，只管回二奶奶，和太太是一样儿的。”
 一面说一面递了个眼色儿。
 刘老老会意，未语先红了脸。
 待要不说，今日所为何来?
 只得勉强说道：“论今日初次见，原不该说的，只是大远的奔了你老这里来，少不得说了……”
 刚说到这里，只听二门上小厮们回说：“东府里小大爷进来了。”
 凤姐忙和刘老老摆手道：“不必说了。”
 一面便问：“你蓉大爷在那里呢？”
 只听一路靴子响，进来了一个十七八岁的少年，面目清秀，身段苗条，美服华冠，轻裘宝带。
 刘老老此时坐不是，站不是，藏没处藏，躲没处躲。
 凤姐笑道：“你只管坐着罢，这是我侄儿。”
 刘老老才扭扭捏捏的在炕沿儿上侧身坐下。
 那贾蓉请了安，笑回道：“我父亲打发来求婶子，上回老舅太太给婶子的那架玻璃炕屏，明儿请个要紧的客，略摆一摆就送来。”
 凤姐道：“你来迟了，昨儿已经给了人了。”
 贾蓉听说，便笑嘻嘻的在炕沿上下个半跪道：“婶子要不借，我父亲又说我不会说话了，又要挨一顿好打。
 好婶子，只当可怜我罢！”
 凤姐笑道：“也没见我们王家的东西都是好的?
 你们那里放着那些好东西，只别看见我的东西才罢，一见了就想拿了去。”
 贾蓉笑道：“只求婶娘开恩罢！”
 凤姐道：“碰坏一点儿，你可仔细你的皮！”
 因命平儿拿了楼门上钥匙，叫几个妥当人来抬去。
 贾蓉喜的眉开眼笑，忙说：“我亲自带人拿去，别叫他们乱碰。”
 说着便起身出去了。
 这凤姐忽然想起一件事来，便向窗外叫：“蓉儿回来！”
 外面几个人接声说：“请蓉大爷回来呢！”
 贾蓉忙回来，满脸笑容的瞅着凤姐，听何指示。
 那凤姐只管慢慢吃茶，出了半日神，忽然把脸一红，笑道：“罢了，你先去罢。
 晚饭后你来再说罢。
 这会子有人，我也没精神了。”
 贾蓉答应个是，抿着嘴儿一笑，方慢慢退去。
 这刘老老方安顿了，便说道：
 “我今日带了你侄儿，不为别的，因他爹娘连吃的没有，天气又冷，只得带了你侄儿奔了你老来。”
 说着，又推板儿道：“你爹在家里怎么教你的?
 打发咱们来作煞事的?
 只顾吃果子！”
 凤姐早已明白了，听他不会说话，因笑道：“不必说了，我知道了。”
 因问周瑞家的道：“这老老不知用了早饭没有呢？”
 刘老老忙道：“一早就往这里赶咧，那里还有吃饭的工夫咧？”
 凤姐便命快传饭来。
 一时周瑞家的传了一桌客馔，摆在东屋里，过来带了刘老老和板儿过去吃饭。
 凤姐这里道：“周姐姐好生让着些儿，我不能陪了。”
 一面又叫过周瑞家的来问道：“方才回了太太，太太怎么说了？”
 周瑞家的道：“太太说：‘他们原不是一家子； 当年他们的祖和太老爷在一处做官，因连了宗的。
 这几年不大走动。
 当时他们来了，却也从没空过的。
 如今来瞧我们，也是他的好意，别简慢了他。
 要有什么话，叫二奶奶裁夺着就是了。’”
 凤姐听了说道：“怪道既是一家子，我怎么连影儿也不知道！”
 说话间，刘老老已吃完了饭，拉了板儿过来，舔唇咂嘴的道谢。
 凤姐笑道：“且请坐下，听我告诉你：方才你的意思，我已经知道了。
 论起亲戚来，原该不等上门就有照应才是； 但只如今家里事情太多，太太上了年纪，一时想不到是有的。
 我如今接着管事，这些亲戚们又都不大知道，况且外面看着虽是烈烈轰轰，不知大有大的难处，说给人也未必信。
 你既大远的来了，又是头一遭儿和我张个口，怎么叫你空回去呢?
 可巧昨儿太太给我的丫头们作衣裳的二十两银子还没动呢，你不嫌少，先拿了去用罢。”
 那刘老老先听见告艰苦，只当是没想头了， 又听见给他二十两银子，喜的眉开眼笑道：“我们也知道艰难的，但只俗语说的：‘瘦死的骆驼比马还大’呢。
 凭他怎样，你老拔一根寒毛比我们的腰还壮哩。”
 周瑞家的在旁听见他说的粗鄙，只管使眼色止他。
 凤姐笑而不睬，叫平儿把昨儿那包银子拿来，再拿一串钱，都送至刘老老跟前。
 凤姐道：“这是二十两银子，暂且给这孩子们作件冬衣罢。
 改日没事，只管来逛逛，才是亲戚们的意思。
 天也晚了，不虚留你们了，到家该问好的都问个好儿罢。”
 一面说，一面就站起来了。
 刘老老只是千恩万谢的，拿了银钱，跟着周瑞家的走到外边。
 周瑞家的道：“我的娘!
 你怎么见了他倒不会说话了呢?
 开口就是‘你侄儿’。
 我说句不怕你恼的话：就是亲侄儿也要说的和软些儿。
 那蓉大爷才是他的侄儿呢。
 他怎么又跑出这么个侄儿来了呢！”
 刘老老笑道：“我的嫂子!
 我见了他，心眼儿里爱还爱不过来，那里还说的上话来？”
 二人说着，又到周瑞家坐了片刻。
 刘老老要留下一块银子给周家的孩子们买果子吃，周瑞家的那里放在眼里，执意不肯。
 刘老老感谢不尽，仍从后门去了。
 未知去后如何，且听下回分解。
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/003.tok
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/003.tok
@@ -0,0 +1,270 @@
 却说 秦氏 因 听见 宝玉 梦中唤 他 的 乳名 ， 心中 纳闷 ， 又 不好 细问 。
 彼时 宝玉 迷 迷惑 惑 ， 若有所失 ， 遂 起身 解怀 整衣 。
 袭人 过来 给 他系 裤带 时 ， 刚 伸手 至 大腿 处 ， 只觉 冰冷 粘湿 的 一片 ， 吓 的 忙 褪 回手 来 ， 问 ： “ 是 怎么 了 ？ ”
 宝玉 红了脸 ， 把 他 的 手 一 捻 。
 袭人本 是 个 聪明 女子 ， 年纪 又 比 宝玉 大 两岁 ， 近来 也 渐省 人事 。
 今见 宝玉 如此 光景 ， 心中 便 觉察 了 一半 ， 不觉 把 个 粉脸 羞 的 飞红 ， 遂 不好 再 问 。
 仍旧 理好 衣裳 ， 随至 贾母 处来 ， 胡乱 吃 过 晚饭 ， 过 这边 来 ， 趁众 奶娘 丫鬟 不 在 旁时 ， 另 取出 一件 中衣 与 宝玉 换上 。
 宝玉 含羞 央告 道 ： “ 好 姐姐 ， 千万别 告诉 人 。 ”
 袭人 也 含 着 羞 悄悄的 笑 问道 ： “ 你 为什么 — — ”
 说 到 这里 ， 把 眼 又 往 四下里 瞧 了 瞧 ， 才 又 问道 ： “ 那 是 那里 流 出来 的 ？ ”
 宝玉 只管 红着脸 不 言语 ， 袭人 却 只 瞅 着 他 笑 。
 迟 了 一会 ， 宝玉 才 把 梦 中之事 细说 与 袭 人 听 。
 说 到 云雨 私情 ， 羞 的 袭 人 掩面 伏身 而 笑 。
 宝玉 亦素 喜袭 人 柔媚 姣 俏 ， 遂 强拉袭 人同 领警 幻所训 之事 ， 袭人 自知 贾母 曾 将 他 给 了 宝玉 ， 也 无可 推托 的 ， 扭捏 了 半日 ， 无奈何 ， 只得 和 宝玉 温存 了 一番 。
 自此 宝玉 视袭 人 更 自 不同 ， 袭人待 宝玉 也 越发 尽职 了 。
 这话 暂且 不提 。
 且说 荣府 中 合算 起来 ， 从 上 至 下 ， 也 有 三百余 口人 ， 一天 也 有 一二十件 事 ， 竟如 乱麻 一般 ， 没个 头绪 可作 纲领 。
 正思 从 那 一件 事 那 一个 人写 起 方妙 ， 却 好 忽 从 千里 之外 ， 芥豆 之微 ， 小小 一个 人家 ， 因 与 荣府 略 有些 瓜葛 ， 这日 正往 荣府 中来 ， 因此 便 就 这 一家 说起 ， 倒 还是 个 头绪 。
 原来 这 小小 之家 ， 姓王 ， 乃 本地 人氏 ， 祖上 也 做 过 一个 小小 京官 ， 昔年 曾 与 凤姐 之祖 王夫人 之父 认识 。
 因 贪 王家 的 势利 ， 便 连 了 宗 ， 认作 侄儿 。
 那时 只有 王夫人 之大兄 凤姐 之父 与 王夫人 随在京 的 知有 此 一门 远族 ， 余者 也 皆 不知 。
 目今 其祖早 故 ， 只有 一个 儿子 ， 名唤 王成 ， 因 家业 萧条 ， 仍 搬出 城外 乡村 中住 了 。
 王成 亦 相继 身故 ， 有子 小名 狗儿 ， 娶妻 刘氏 ， 生子 小名 板儿 ；   又 生一女 ， 名唤 青儿 ：
 一家 四口 ， 以 务农 为业 。
 因狗儿 白日 间 自作些 生计 ， 刘氏 又 操 井臼 等 事 ， 青板 姊弟 两个 无人 照管 ， 狗儿 遂 将 岳母 刘老 老 接来 ， 一处 过活 。
 这 刘老 老 乃是 个 久经 世代 的 老 寡妇 ， 膝下 又 无子息 ， 只靠 两亩 薄田 度日 。
 如今 女婿 接 了 养活 ，   岂 不 愿意 呢 ， 遂 一心一计 ， 帮着 女儿 女婿 过活 。
 因 这 年 秋尽冬 初 ， 天气 冷 将 上来 ， 家中 冬事 未办 ， 狗儿 未免 心中 烦躁 ， 吃 了 几杯 闷酒 ， 在 家里 闲寻 气恼 ， 刘氏 不敢 顶撞 。
 因此 刘老 老 看 不过 ， 便 劝道 ： “ 姑爷 ， 你别 嗔 着 我 多嘴 ： 咱们 村庄 人家 儿 ， 那 一个 不是 老老实实 ， 守 着 多 大碗 儿 吃 多 大 的 饭 呢 !
 你 皆 因年 小时候 ， 托着 老子 娘 的 福 ， 吃喝 惯 了 ， 如今 所以 有了钱 就 顾头不顾尾 ， 没 了 钱 就 瞎 生气 ， 成 了 什么 男子汉 大丈夫 了 !
 如今 咱们 虽离 城住 着 ， 终是 天子 脚下 。
 这 ‘ 长安 ’ 城中 遍地 皆 是 钱 ， 只 可惜 没人会 去 拿 罢了 。
 在家 跳蹋 也 没用 ！ ”
 狗儿 听 了道 ： “ 你老 只会 在 炕头 上 坐 着 混 说 ， 难道 叫 我 打劫 去不成 ？ ”
 刘老 老 说道 ： “ 谁 叫 你 去 打劫 呢 ?
 也 到底 大家 想个方法 儿才 好 。
 不然 那 银子 钱会 自己 跑 到 咱们 家里 来 不成 ？ ”
 狗儿 冷笑 道 ： “ 有 法儿 还 等到 这会子 呢 !
 我 又 没有 收税 的 亲戚 、 做官 的 朋友 ， 有 什么 法子 可想 的 ?
 就 有 ， 也 只怕 他们 未必 来理 我们 呢 。 ”
 刘老 老道 “ 这 倒 也 不然 。
 ‘ 谋事在人 ， 成事在天 ’ ， 咱们 谋到 了 ， 靠 菩萨 的 保佑 ， 有些 机会 ， 也 未可知 。
 我 倒替 你们 想出 一个 机会 来 。
 当日 你们 原是 和 金陵 王家 连过 宗 的 。
 二十年 前 ， 他们 看承 你们 还好 ， 如今 是 你们 拉硬 屎 ， 不肯 去 就 和 他 ， 才 疏远 起来 。
 想当初 我 和 女儿 还 去过 一遭 ， 他家 的 二 小姐 着实 爽快 会 待人 的 ， 倒 不 拿 大 ， 如今 现是 荣国府 贾二 老爷 的 夫人 。
 听见 他们 说 ， 如今 上 了 年纪 ， 越发 怜贫恤老 的 了 ， 又 爱 斋 僧 布施 。
 如今 王府 虽升 了 官儿 ， 只怕 二姑 太太 还认 的 咱们 ， 你 为什么 不 走动 走动 ?
 或者 他 还 念旧 ， 有些 好处 也 未可知 。
 只要 他 发点 好心 ， 拔根 寒毛 ， 比 咱们 的 腰 还 壮呢 ！ ”
 刘氏 接口 道 ： “ 你老 说 的 好 ， 你 我 这样 嘴脸 ， 怎么 好 到 他 门 上去 ?
 只怕 他 那 门上 人 也 不肯 进去 告诉 ， 没 的 白 打 嘴 现世 的 ！ ”
 谁知 狗儿 利名 心重 ， 听 如此 说 ， 心下 便 有些 活动 ；   又 听 他 妻子 这番话 ， 便 笑道 ： “ 老 老 既 这么 说 ， 况且 当日 你 又 见 过 这姑 太太 一次 ， 为什么 不 你 老人家 明日 就 去 走一遭 ， 先 试试 风 头儿 去 ？ ”
 刘老 老道 ： “ 哎哟 !
 可是 说的了 ： ‘ 侯门似海 。 ’
 我 是 个 什么 东西 儿 !
 他 家人 又 不 认得 我 ， 去 了 也 是 白跑 。 ”
 狗儿道 ： “ 不妨 ， 我 教给 你 个 法儿 。
 你 竟 带 了 小 板儿 先去 找 陪房 周 大爷 ， 要 见 了 他 ， 就 有些 意思 了 。
 这周 大爷 先时 和 我 父亲 交过 一桩 事 ， 我们 本 极好 的 。 ”
 刘老 老道 ： “ 我 也 知道 。
 只是 许多 时 不 走动 ， 知道 他 如今 是 怎样 ?
 这 也 说不得 了 !
 你 又 是 个 男人 ， 这么 个 嘴脸 ， 自然 去 不得 。
 我们 姑娘 年轻 的 媳妇儿 ， 也 难 卖头卖脚 的 ，   倒 还是 舍着 我 这 副 老脸 去 碰碰 。
 果然 有 好处 ， 大家 也 有益 。 ”
 当晚 计议 已定 。
 次日 天未明 时 ， 刘老 老 便 起来 梳洗 了 ，   又 将 板儿 教 了 几句话 ；   五六岁 的 孩子 ， 听见 带 了 他 进城 逛去 ， 喜欢 的 无不 应承 。
 于是 刘老 老带 了 板儿 ， 进城 至 宁荣街 来 。
 到 了 荣府 大 门前 石狮子 旁边 ， 只见 满 门口 的 轿 马 。
 刘老 老 不敢 过去 ， 掸 掸 衣服 ， 又 教 了 板儿 几句话 ， 然后 溜 到 角 门前 ， 只见 几个 挺胸 叠肚 、 指手画脚 的 人 坐在 大门 上 ， 说东谈西 的 。
 刘老 老 只得 蹭 上来 问 ： “ 太爷 们 纳福 。 ”
 众人 打量 了 一会 ， 便问 ： “ 是 那里 来的 ？ ”
 刘老 老 陪笑 道 ： “ 我 找 太太 的 陪房 周 大爷 的 。
 烦 那位 太爷 替 我 请 他 出来 。 ”
 那些 人 听 了 ， 都 不理 他 ， 半日 ， 方 说道 ： “ 你 远远 的 那 墙 畸 角儿 等 着 ， 一会 子 他们 家里 就 有人 出来 。 ”
 内中 有个 年老 的 说道 ： “ 何苦 误 他 的 事呢 ？ ”
 因向 刘老 老道 ： “ 周 大爷 往 南边 去 了 。
 他 在 后 一带 住 着 ， 他们 奶奶 儿倒 在家 呢 。
 你 打 这边 绕到 后 街门 上 找 就是 了 。 ”
 刘老 老谢 了 ， 遂 领着 板儿 绕 至 后门 上 ， 只见 门上 歇 着 些 生意 担子 ， 也 有 卖 吃 的 ， 也 有 卖 玩耍 的 ， 闹 吵吵 三二十个 孩子 在 那里 。
 刘老 老 便拉住 一个 道 ： “ 我 问 哥儿 一声 ： 有 个 周大娘 在家 么 ？ ”
 那 孩子 翻 眼瞅 着道 ： “ 那个 周大娘 ?
 我们 这里 周大娘 有 几个 呢 ， 不知 那 一个 行 当儿 上的 ？ ”
 刘老 老道 ： “ 他 是 太太 的 陪房 。 ”
 那 孩子 道 ： “ 这个 容易 ， 你 跟 了 我 来 。 ”
 引着 刘老 老进 了 后院 ， 到 一个 院子 墙边 ， 指道 ： “ 这 就是 他家 。 ”
 又 叫道 ： “ 周 大妈 ， 有个 老奶奶 子 找 你 呢 。 ”
 周瑞家 的 在内 忙 迎 出来 ， 问 ： “ 是 那位 ？ ”
 刘老 老 迎上来 笑 问道 ： “ 好 啊 ?
 周嫂子 。 ”
 周瑞家 的 认 了 半日 ， 方笑道 ： “ 刘 老 老 ， 你好 ?
 你 说 么 ， 这 几年 不见 ， 我 就 忘 了 。
 请 家里 坐 。 ”
 刘老 老 一面 走 ， 一面 笑 说道 ： “ 你老 是 ‘ 贵人多忘事 ’ 了 ， 那里 还 记得 我们 ？ ”
 说 着 ， 来 至 房中 ， 周瑞家 的 命 雇 的 小丫头 倒 上 茶 来 吃 着 。
 周瑞家 的 又 问道 ： “ 板儿 长 了 这么 大了么 ！ ”
 又 问些 别后 闲话 ，   又 问 刘老老 ：
 “ 今日 还是 路过 ， 还是 特来的 ？ ”
 刘老 老 便说 ： “ 原 是 特 来 瞧瞧 嫂子 ；   二则 也 请 请 姑 太太 的 安 。
 若 可以 领 我 见 一见 更好 ， 若 不能 ， 就 借重 嫂子 转 致意 罢了 。 ”
 周瑞家 的 听 了 ， 便 已 猜 着 几分 来意 。
 只 因 他 丈夫 昔年 争买 田地 一事 ， 多得 狗儿 他 父亲 之力 ， 今见 刘老 老 如此 ， 心中 难 却 其意 ；
 二则 也 要 显弄 自己 的 体面 。
 便 笑说 ： “ 老 老 你 放心 。
 大远 的 诚心诚意 来 了 ， 岂 有 个 不 叫 你 见 个 真佛儿 去 的呢 ？
 论理 ， 人 来客 至 ， 却 都 不 与 我 相干 。
 我们 这里 都 是 各 一样 儿 ：
 我们 男 的 只管 春秋 两季 地租 子 ， 闲 了 时 带 着 小 爷们 出门 就 完了 ；
 我 只管 跟 太太 奶奶 们 出门 的 事 。
 皆 因 你 是 太太 的 亲戚 ， 又 拿 我 当 个人 ， 投奔 了 我 来 ， 我 竟 破 个例 给 你 通个 信儿 去 。
 但 只 一件 ， 你 还 不 知道 呢 ： 我们 这里 不比 五年 前 了 。
 如今 太太 不 理事 ， 都 是 琏 二 奶奶 当家 。
 你 打量 琏 二 奶奶 是 谁 ?
 就是 太太 的 内 侄女儿 ， 大舅 老爷 的 女孩儿 ， 小名儿 叫凤哥 的 。 ”
 刘老 老道 ： “ 阿弥陀佛 !
 这 全仗 嫂子 方便 了 。 ”
 周瑞家 的说 ： “ 老 老 说 那里 话 。
 俗语说 的好 ： ‘ 与人方便 ， 自己 方便 。   ’
 不过 用 我 一句 话 ， 又费 不 着 我 什么 事 。 ”
 说 着 ， 便唤 小丫头 到 倒 厅 儿 上 悄悄的 打听 老太太 屋里 摆 了 饭 了 没有 。
 小丫头 去 了 。
 这里 二人 又 说 了 些 闲话 。
 刘老 老 因说 ： “ 这位 凤姑娘 ， 今年 不过 十八九岁 罢了 ， 就 这 等 有 本事 ， 当 这样 的 家 ， 可是 难得 的 ！ ”
 周瑞家 的 听 了道 ： “ 嗐 !
 我 的 老 老 ， 告诉 不得 你 了 !
 这 凤姑娘 年纪 儿 虽 小 ， 行 事儿 比是 人 都 大 呢 。
 如今 出 挑 的 美人儿 似的 ， 少说 着 只怕 有 一万 心眼 子 ；
 再要 赌 口齿 ， 十个 会 说 的 男人 也 说 不过 他呢 ！
 回来 你 见 了 就 知道 了 。
 就 只 一件 ， 待 下 人 未免太 严些 儿 。 ”
 说 着 ， 小丫头 回来 说 ： “ 老太太 屋里 摆 完 了 饭 了 ， 二 奶奶 在 太太 屋里 呢 。 ”
 周瑞家 的 听 了 连忙 起身 ， 催着 刘老老 ： “ 快 走 ， 这一下 来 就 只 吃饭 是 个 空儿 ， 咱们 先 等 着 去 。
 若迟 了 一步 ， 回事 的 人 多 了 ， 就 难说 了 。
 再 歇 了 中觉 ， 越发 没 时候 了 。 ”
 说 着 ， 一齐 下 了 炕 ， 整顿 衣服 ， 又 教 了 板儿 几句话 ， 跟着 周瑞家 的 ， 逶迤 往 贾琏 的 住宅 来 。
 先至 倒 厅 ， 周瑞家 的 将 刘老 老 安插 住 等 着 ， 自己 却 先过 影壁 ， 走进 了 院门 ， 知凤姐 尚未 出来 ， 先找 着 凤姐 的 一个 心腹 通房 大 丫头 名唤 平儿 的 ； 周 瑞 家 的 先 将 刘 老 老 起初 来历 说明 ， 又说 ： “ 今日 大远 的 来 请安 ， 当日 太太 是 常会 的 ， 所以 我 带 了 他 过来 。
 等 着 奶奶 下来 ， 我 细细 儿 的 回明 了 ， 想来 奶奶 也 不 至 嗔 着 我 莽撞 的 。 ”
 平儿 听 了 ， 便作 了 个 主意 ： “ 叫 他们 进来 ， 先 在 这里 坐 着 就是 了 。 ”
 周瑞家 的 才 出去 领了 他们 进来 。
 上 了 正房 台阶 ， 小丫头 打起 猩红 毡帘 ， 才 入 堂屋 ， 只闻 一阵 香扑 了 脸来 ， 竟 不知 是 何 气味 ， 身子 就 像 在 云端 里 一般 。
 满 屋里 的 东西 都 是 耀眼 争光 ， 使人 头晕目眩 ， 刘老 老 此时 只有 点头咂嘴 念佛 而已 。
 于是 走到 东边 这间 屋里 ， 乃是 贾琏 的 女儿 睡觉 之 所 。
 平儿 站 在 炕沿 边 ， 打量 了 刘老 老 两眼 ， 只得 问个 好 ， 让 了 坐 。
 刘老 老见 平儿 遍身 绫罗 ， 插 金戴银 ， 花容月貌 ， 便当 是 凤姐儿 了 ， 才 要称 “ 姑奶奶 ” ， 只见 周瑞家 的说 ： “ 他 是 平 姑娘 。 ”
 又 见 平儿 赶着 周瑞家 的 叫他 “ 周大娘 ” ， 方知 不过 是 个 有 体面 的 丫头 。
 于是 让 刘老 老 和 板儿 上 了 炕 ， 平儿 和 周瑞家 的 对面 坐在 炕沿 上 ， 小丫头 们 倒 了 茶 来 吃 了 。
 刘老 老 只 听见 咯当 咯 当 的 响声 ， 很似 打罗 筛面 的 一般 ， 不免 东瞧西望 的 ， 忽见 堂屋 中 柱子 上 挂 着 一个 匣子 ， 底下 又 坠 着 一个 秤 铊 似的 ， 却 不住 的 乱 晃 。
 刘老 老 心中 想着 ： “ 这 是 什么 东西 ?
 有 煞 用处 呢 ？ ”
 正 发呆 时 ， 陡听得 “ 当 ” 的 一声 又 若 金钟 铜磬 一般 ， 倒 吓 得 不住 的 展 眼儿 。
 接着 一连 又 是 八九 下 ， 欲待 问时 ， 只见 小丫头 们 一齐 乱跑 ， 说 ： “ 奶奶 下来 了 。 ”
 平儿 和 周瑞家 的 忙 起身 说 ： “ 老 老 只管 坐 着 ， 等 是 时候 儿 我们 来 请 你 。 ”
 说 着 迎 出去 了 。
 刘老 老 只 屏声 侧耳 默候 ，   只 听 远远 有人 笑声 ， 约 有 一二十个 妇人 ， 衣裙 窸 窣 ， 渐入 堂屋 ， 往 那边 屋内 去 了 。
 又 见 三两个 妇人 ， 都 捧 着 大红 油漆 盒进 这边 来 等候 。
 听得 那边 说道 “ 摆 饭 ” ， 渐渐 的 人才 散 出去 ， 只有 伺候 端菜 的 几个 人 。
 半日 鸦雀 不闻 。
 忽见 两个 人 抬 了 一张 炕桌 来 ， 放在 这边 炕 上 ， 桌上 碗盘 摆列 ， 仍 是 满满的 鱼肉 ， 不过 略动 了 几样 。
 板儿 一见 就 吵 着 要 肉 吃 ， 刘老 老 打 了 他 一巴掌 。
 忽见 周瑞家 的 笑嘻嘻 走 过来 ， 点 手儿 叫 他 。
 刘老 老 会意 ， 于是 带 着 板儿 下炕 ， 至 堂屋 中间 ， 周瑞家 的 又 和 他 咕唧 了 一会 子 ， 方蹭到 这边 屋内 。
 只见 门外 铜 钩 上 悬 着 大红 洒花 软帘 ， 南窗 下 是 炕 ， 炕 上 大红 条毡 ， 靠 东边 板壁 立着 一个 锁子 锦 的 靠背 和 一个 引枕 ， 铺 着 金线 闪 的 大 坐褥 ， 傍边 有 银 唾盒 。
 那凤姐 家常 带 着 紫貂 昭君 套 ， 围着 那 攒 珠勒子 ， 穿着 桃红 洒花袄 ， 石青 刻丝 灰鼠 披风 ， 大红 洋 绉 银鼠 皮裙 ；
 粉光 脂艳 ， 端端正正 坐在 那里 ， 手内 拿 着 小 铜 火 箸 儿 拨 手炉 内 的 灰 。
 平儿 站 在 炕沿 边 ， 捧 着 小小的 一个 填漆 茶盘 ， 盘内 一个 小盖 钟儿 。
 凤姐 也 不接 茶 ， 也 不 抬头 ， 只管 拨 那 灰 ， 慢慢 的道 ： “ 怎么 还 不 请进来 ？ ”
 一面 说 ， 一面 抬身 要 茶 时 ， 只见 周瑞家 的 已 带 了 两个 人立 在 面前 了 ， 这才 忙 欲 起身 、 犹 未 起身 ， 满面春风 的 问好 ， 又 嗔 着 周瑞家的 ： “ 怎么 不 早说 ！ ”
 刘老 老 已 在 地下 拜 了 几拜 ， 问 姑奶奶 安 。
 凤姐 忙说 ： “ 周姐姐 ， 搀 着 不 拜 罢 。
 我 年轻 ， 不大 认得 ， 可 也 不知 是 什么 辈数儿 ， 不敢 称呼 。 ”
 周瑞家 的 忙 回道 ： “ 这 就是 我 才 回 的 那个 老老 了 。 ”
 凤姐 点头 ， 刘老 老 已 在 炕沿 上 坐下 了 。
 板儿 便 躲 在 他 背后 ， 百般 的 哄 他 出来 作揖 ， 他 死 也 不肯 。
 凤姐 笑道 ： “ 亲戚 们 不大 走动 ， 都 疏远 了 。
 知道 的 呢 ， 说 你们 弃 嫌 我们 ， 不肯 常来 ； 不 知道 的 那 起 小人 ， 还 只当 我们 眼里 没人 似的 。 ”
 刘老 老忙 念佛 道 ： “ 我们 家道 艰难 ， 走不起 。
 来到 这里 ， 没 的 给 姑奶奶 打嘴 ， 就是 管家 爷们 瞧 着 也 不 像 。 ”
 凤姐 笑道 ： “ 这话 没 的 叫 人 恶心 。
 不过 托赖 着 祖父 的 虚名 ， 作个 穷 官儿 罢 咧 ， 谁家 有 什么 ?
 不过 也 是 个 空架子 ， 俗语 儿 说 的 好 ， ‘ 朝廷 还有 三门 子 穷亲 ’ 呢 ， 何况 你 我 。 ”
 说 着 ， 又 问 周瑞家的 ： “ 回 了 太太 了 没有 ？ ”
 周瑞家 的道 ： “ 等 奶奶 的 示下 。 ”
 凤姐儿 道 ： “ 你 去 瞧瞧 ， 要是 有人 就罢 ； 要 得闲 呢 ， 就 回 了 ， 看 怎么 说 。 ”
 周瑞家 的 答应 去 了 。
 这里 凤姐 叫 人 抓 了 些 果子 给 板儿 吃 ， 刚问 了 几句 闲话 时 ， 就 有家 下 许多 媳妇儿 管事 的 来回 话 。
 平儿 回 了 ， 凤姐道 ： “ 我 这里 陪客 呢 ， 晚上 再 来回 。
 要 有 紧事 ， 你 就 带进来 现办 。 ”
 平儿 出去 ， 一会 进来 说 ： “ 我 问 了 ， 没什么 要紧 的 。
 我 叫 他们 散 了 。 ”
 凤姐 点头 。
 只见 周瑞家 的 回来 ， 向凤姐 道 ： “ 太太 说 ： ‘ 今日 不 得闲儿 ， 二 奶奶 陪 着 也 是 一样 ， 多谢 费心 想着 。
 要是 白来 逛逛 呢 便罢 ；   有 什么 说 的 ， 只管 告诉 二 奶奶 。 ’ ”
 刘老 老道 ： “ 也 没 甚 的 说 ， 不 过来 瞧瞧 姑 太太 姑奶奶 ， 也 是 亲戚 们 的 情分 。 ”
 周瑞家 的道 ： “ 没有 什么 说 的 便罢 ；
 要 有 话 ， 只管 回二 奶奶 ， 和 太太 是 一样 儿 的 。 ”
 一面 说 一面 递 了 个 眼色 儿 。
 刘老 老 会意 ， 未语 先 红了脸 。
 待 要 不 说 ， 今日 所 为何 来 ?
 只得 勉强 说道 ： “ 论 今日 初次 见 ， 原 不该 说 的 ， 只是 大远 的 奔 了 你老 这里 来 ， 少不得 说了 … … ”
 刚 说 到 这里 ， 只 听 二门 上 小厮 们 回说 ： “ 东府里 小 大爷 进来 了 。 ”
 凤姐 忙 和 刘老 老 摆手 道 ： “ 不必 说 了 。 ”
 一面 便问 ： “ 你 蓉 大爷 在 那里 呢 ？ ”
 只 听 一路 靴子 响 ， 进来 了 一个十七八岁 的 少年 ， 面目 清秀 ， 身段 苗条 ， 美服 华冠 ， 轻裘 宝带 。
 刘老 老 此时 坐 不是 ， 站 不是 ， 藏 没处 藏 ， 躲 没处 躲 。
 凤姐 笑道 ： “ 你 只管 坐 着 罢 ， 这 是 我 侄儿 。 ”
 刘老 老才 扭扭捏捏 的 在 炕沿 儿上 侧身 坐下 。
 那 贾蓉 请 了 安 ， 笑 回道 ： “ 我 父亲 打发 来求 婶子 ， 上 回 老舅 太太 给 婶子 的 那架 玻璃 炕屏 ， 明儿 请个 要紧 的 客 ， 略 摆 一 摆 就 送来 。 ”
 凤姐道 ： “ 你 来 迟 了 ， 昨儿 已经 给 了 人 了 。 ”
 贾蓉 听说 ， 便 笑嘻嘻 的 在 炕沿 上下 个 半 跪道 ： “ 婶子 要 不 借 ， 我 父亲 又 说 我 不会 说话 了 ， 又 要 挨 一顿 好 打 。
 好 婶子 ， 只当 可怜 我罢 ！ ”
 凤姐 笑道 ： “ 也 没 见 我们 王家 的 东西 都 是 好 的 ?
 你们 那里 放着 那些 好 东西 ， 只别 看见 我 的 东西 才 罢 ， 一见 了 就 想 拿 了 去 。 ”
 贾蓉笑 道 ： “ 只求 婶娘 开恩 罢 ！ ”
 凤姐道 ： “ 碰坏 一点儿 ， 你 可 仔细 你 的皮 ！ ”
 因命 平儿拿 了 楼门 上 钥匙 ， 叫 几个 妥当 人来 抬 去 。
 贾蓉 喜 的 眉开眼笑 ， 忙说 ： “ 我 亲自 带人 拿 去 ， 别 叫 他们 乱 碰 。 ”
 说 着 便 起身 出去 了 。
 这凤姐 忽然 想起 一件 事来 ， 便 向 窗外 叫 ： “ 蓉 儿 回来 ！ ”
 外面 几个 人接 声说 ： “ 请 蓉 大爷 回来 呢 ！ ”
 贾蓉忙 回来 ， 满脸 笑容 的 瞅 着 凤姐 ， 听何 指示 。
 那凤姐 只管 慢慢 吃 茶 ， 出 了 半日 神 ， 忽然 把 脸 一红 ， 笑道 ： “ 罢了 ， 你 先 去 罢 。
 晚饭 后 你 来 再说 罢 。
 这会子 有人 ， 我 也 没 精神 了 。 ”
 贾蓉 答应 个 是 ， 抿着嘴 儿一笑 ， 方慢慢 退去 。
 这 刘老 老方 安顿 了 ， 便 说道 ：
 “ 我 今日 带 了 你 侄儿 ， 不为 别的 ， 因 他 爹娘 连 吃 的 没有 ， 天气 又 冷 ， 只得 带 了 你 侄儿 奔 了 你老 来 。 ”
 说 着 ， 又 推 板儿 道 ： “ 你 爹 在 家里 怎么 教 你 的 ?
 打发 咱们 来作 煞事 的 ?
 只顾 吃 果子 ！ ”
 凤姐 早已 明白 了 ， 听 他 不会 说话 ， 因笑道 ： “ 不必 说 了 ， 我 知道 了 。 ”
 因问 周瑞家 的道 ： “ 这 老 老 不知 用 了 早饭 没有 呢 ？ ”
 刘老 老忙道 ： “ 一 早就 往 这里 赶咧 ， 那里 还有 吃饭 的 工夫 咧 ？ ”
 凤姐 便 命快 传饭 来 。
 一时 周瑞家 的 传 了 一桌 客 馔 ， 摆在 东 屋里 ， 过来 带 了 刘老 老 和 板儿 过去 吃饭 。
 凤姐 这里 道 ： “ 周姐姐 好生 让 着 些 儿 ， 我 不能 陪 了 。 ”
 一面 又 叫 过 周瑞家 的 来 问道 ： “ 方才 回 了 太太 ， 太太 怎么 说了 ？ ”
 周瑞家 的道 ： “ 太太 说 ： ‘ 他们 原 不是 一家子 ；   当年 他们 的 祖 和 太老爷 在 一处 做官 ， 因连 了 宗 的 。
 这 几年 不大 走动 。
 当时 他们 来 了 ， 却 也 从 没空 过 的 。
 如今 来 瞧 我们 ， 也 是 他 的 好意 ， 别 简慢 了 他 。
 要 有 什么 话 ， 叫 二 奶奶 裁夺 着 就是 了 。 ’ ”
 凤姐 听 了 说道 ： “ 怪 道 既 是 一家子 ， 我 怎么 连影儿 也 不 知道 ！ ”
 说话 间 ， 刘老 老 已 吃 完 了 饭 ， 拉 了 板儿 过来 ， 舔 唇 咂嘴 的 道谢 。
 凤姐 笑道 ： “ 且 请坐下 ， 听 我 告诉 你 ： 方才 你 的 意思 ， 我 已经 知道 了 。
 论起 亲戚 来 ， 原该 不 等 上门 就 有 照应 才是 ；   但 只 如今 家里 事情 太多 ， 太太 上 了 年纪 ， 一时 想不到 是 有 的 。
 我 如今 接着 管事 ， 这些 亲戚 们 又 都 不大 知道 ， 况且 外面 看着 虽是 烈烈轰轰 ， 不知 大有 大 的 难处 ， 说 给 人 也 未必 信 。
 你 既 大远 的 来 了 ， 又 是 头 一遭 儿 和 我 张个 口 ， 怎么 叫 你 空 回去 呢 ?
 可巧 昨儿 太太 给 我 的 丫头 们 作 衣裳 的 二十两 银子 还 没动 呢 ， 你 不 嫌少 ， 先 拿 了 去 用 罢 。 ”
 那 刘老 老先 听见 告 艰苦 ， 只当 是 没想头 了 ，   又 听见 给 他 二十两 银子 ， 喜 的 眉开眼笑 道 ： “ 我们 也 知道 艰难 的 ， 但 只 俗语说 的 ： ‘ 瘦 死 的 骆驼比 马 还大 ’ 呢 。
 凭 他 怎样 ， 你老 拔 一根 寒毛 比 我们 的 腰 还 壮哩 。 ”
 周瑞家 的 在 旁 听见 他 说 的 粗鄙 ， 只管 使眼色 止 他 。
 凤姐 笑 而 不睬 ， 叫 平儿 把 昨儿 那包 银子 拿来 ， 再 拿 一串 钱 ， 都 送 至 刘老 老 跟前 。
 凤姐道 ： “ 这 是 二十两 银子 ， 暂且 给 这 孩子 们 作件 冬衣 罢 。
 改日 没事 ， 只管 来 逛逛 ， 才 是 亲戚 们 的 意思 。
 天 也 晚 了 ， 不虚留 你们 了 ， 到家 该 问好 的 都 问个 好儿 罢 。 ”
 一面 说 ， 一面 就 站 起来 了 。
 刘老 老 只是 千恩万谢 的 ， 拿 了 银钱 ， 跟着 周瑞家 的 走 到 外边 。
 周瑞家 的道 ： “ 我 的 娘 !
 你 怎么 见 了 他 倒 不会 说话 了 呢 ?
 开口 就是 ‘ 你 侄儿 ’ 。
 我 说 句 不怕 你 恼 的话 ： 就是 亲 侄儿 也 要说 的 和 软些 儿 。
 那蓉 大爷 才 是 他 的 侄儿 呢 。
 他 怎么 又 跑 出 这么 个 侄儿 来 了呢 ！ ”
 刘老 老笑道 ： “ 我 的 嫂子 !
 我见 了 他 ， 心眼儿 里 爱 还 爱 不 过来 ， 那里 还 说 的 上话来 ？ ”
 二人 说 着 ， 又 到 周瑞家 坐 了 片刻 。
 刘老 老要 留下 一块 银子 给 周家 的 孩子 们 买 果子吃 ， 周瑞家 的 那里 放在眼里 ， 执意 不肯 。
 刘老 老 感谢 不尽 ， 仍 从 后门 去 了 。
 未知 去 后 如何 ， 且 听 下回分解 。
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/003.trans
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/003.trans
@@ -0,0 +1,270 @@
 However, the Qin family was puzzled because he heard Baoyu's name calling him in his dream, and it was difficult to ask carefully.
 At that time, Baoyu was confused and confused, if he had lost, he got up and took off his clothes.
 When Xiren came to tie his trousers, he just stretched out his hand to his thigh, only to feel a piece of cold and sticky wetness, he hurriedly dropped his hand back and asked, "What's the matter?"
 Baoyu blushed and twisted his hand.
 Xiren was originally a smart woman, two years older than Baoyu, and she has been saving personnel recently.
 Seeing Baoyu's situation today, I felt half of it in my heart, and my face turned red with shame, so I couldn't ask any more.
 Still tidy up the clothes, then came to Jia's mother, had dinner indiscriminately, and came over here, taking out another middle coat and Baoyu when the maidservants were not around.
 Baoyu shyly said, "Good sister, don't tell anyone."
 Xiren also asked with a shy smile: "Why are you—"
 Having said this, I looked around again, and then asked, "Where did that flow out?"
 Baoyu blushed without speaking, but Xiren only looked at him and smiled.
 After a while, Baoyu elaborated and listened to the story in his dream.
 Speaking of Yunyu's personal affair, Xiren shyly hid his face and laughed.
 Baoyu also said that he was so happy that he was so soft and charming, so he forced him to lead what the police phantom had taught him. Xiren knew that Jia’s mother had given him to Baoyu, but there was nothing to evade. After a long time, he had no choice but to make peace. Baoyu kept warm.
 Since then, Baoyu has seen Xiren more differently, and Xiren has treated Baoyu more and more conscientiously.
 I won't mention this for now.
 Let’s say that the Rong Mansion is cost-effective. From top to bottom, there are more than 300 people, and there are one or twenty things a day. It is like a mess, and there is no clue to make a program.
 Zheng Si started from that incident and that one person wrote Fang Miao, but suddenly from thousands of miles away, the mustard beans are tiny, a small family, because it has a little ties with the Rongfu, this day is coming to the Rongfu, so Speaking of this one, it's still a clue.
 It turned out that this little family, surnamed Wang, is a local family. His ancestors also served as a little Jingguan. In the past, he had known sister Feng's ancestor, the father of Mrs. Wang.
 Because of the snobbery of the king's family, he joined the clan and regarded him as a nephew.
 At that time, only Mrs. Wang's eldest brother, Sister Feng's father and Mrs. Wang, who were in Beijing, knew that there was such a distant clan, and the rest did not know.
 At present, his ancestor has passed away long ago, but he has only one son named Wang Cheng. Due to the depression of his family business, he still moved out of the city to live in the countryside.
 Wang Cheng also died one after another, with a son named Gou'er, married Liu's, and gave birth to a son named Ban'er; and gave birth to another daughter, named Huan'er:
 A family of four work in agriculture.
 Because the dog is making some livelihoods by himself during the day, the Liu family is also involved in other things such as Jingjiu. The two Qingban brothers are left unattended, and the dog takes the mother-in-law Liu Lao Lao and lives alone.
 This Lao Lao Liu is an old widow who has survived for generations. She has no money under her knees and lives on only two acres of thin fields.
 Now that the son-in-law has taken over the support, wouldn't he be willing, so he made a single-minded effort to help the daughter-in-law live.
 Because of the end of the fall and the beginning of winter this year, the weather will come up, and the winter at home has not been done. The dog is irritable. After eating a few glasses of boring wine, Liu does not dare to resist.
 Therefore, Lao Liu couldn't read it, so he persuaded: "Uncle, don't sneer at me: Our village people, which one is not honest, guards how big a bowl is and eats how big a meal!
 You are all used to eating and drinking because of the blessings of Lao Ziniang when you were young. Now that you have money, you don’t care about your head and your tail. If you don’t have money, you get angry and become a man!
 Although we live away from the city, we are at the feet of the emperor.
 Money is everywhere in this ‘Chang’an’ city, but it’s a pity that no one will take it.
 It's no use jumping at home! "
 The dog heard: "You always just sit on the kang's head and talk, can you tell me to rob?"
 Lao Liu said, "Who told you to rob?
 Everyone should think of a way.
 Otherwise, the money will go to our house by itself? "
 The dog sneered and said: "If you have a way, you can wait until this time!
 I have no relatives who collect taxes or friends who are officials. What can I think of?
 Yes, I'm afraid they may not come to care about us. "
 Lao Liu said, "That's not true either.
 ‘It’s up to people to make things happen, and things happen in heaven.’ We have made it. With the blessing of the Bodhisattva, there are some opportunities that we don’t know.
 I will think of an opportunity for you.
 On that day, you were connected with the Jinling King's family.
 Twenty years ago, they believed that you were okay, but now it's you who are making hard shit, and you are estranged from him if you refuse to go.
 I think my daughter and I went there once. The second young lady in his family is really happy to treat people, but she is not a big one. Now she is the wife of the second master in Rongguo Mansion.
 I heard them say that now that they are getting older, they are more compassionate and compassionate to the poor and old, and they love fasting monks to give.
 Although the palace has been promoted now, I'm afraid that the second aunt and wife will recognize us, why don't you walk around?
 Or he is still nostalgic, and some benefits are unknown.
 As long as he is kind enough to pull out his hair, he will be stronger than our waist! "
 Liu's interface said: "You always say so well, how can you be so good at his door?
 I'm afraid that his master would not go in and tell him, he didn't just hit his mouth for nothing! "
 Who knows that Gou'erli has a strong reputation. Hearing this, he felt a little activity in his heart. Hearing what his wife said, he smiled and said, "The old man said that, besides, you saw this lady once again that day, why not you The old man will go for a walk tomorrow, try the limelight first?"
 Old Liu said: "Ouch!
 But I said: ‘Hou Men is like a sea. ’
 What am I!
 His family didn't recognize me, so they ran for nothing. "
 The dog said: "Why, I will teach you a way.
 You actually brought Xiaoban'er to find the companionship Uncle Zhou. It would be interesting to see him.
 This week, the uncle had something to do with my father. We are wonderful. "
 Old Liu said, "I know too.
 It's just that he doesn't move around many times, knowing how he is now?
 This is incredible!
 You are a man again, with such a face, naturally you can't go.
 Our girl's young daughter-in-law is also hard to sell, but she still leaves my old face to touch her.
 Sure enough, it is good, and everyone is good. "
 The plan for the night was decided.
 The next day, Lao Liu got up to freshen up, and taught Ban'er a few more words; a five- or six-year-old child, heard taking him into the city, and loved him.
 So Lao Liu took the board and went into the city to Ningrong Street.
 Next to the stone lion in front of the Rongfu gate, I saw a sedan chair full of horses at the door.
 Old Lao Liu didn't dare to go there, dusted his clothes, and taught the board a few more words, then slipped to the corner door, and saw a few people sitting on the door with tall chests and gesticulations, talking about things.
 Lao Lao Liu had to come up and ask: "My grandfathers are satisfied."
 Everyone looked at it for a while, then asked: "Where did it come from?"
 Old Lao Liu laughed and said, "I'm looking for my wife's accompany with Uncle Zhou.
 Bother that grandfather invite him out for me. "
 Those people listened to him and ignored him. For a long time, Fang said, "You are waiting at the corner of the wall far away. Someone from their house will come out soon."
 There was an old man in it and said: "Why have you bother with him?"
 Yin Xiang said to Liu Lao: "Uncle Zhou went to the south.
 He lives in the back area, and their grandmother is at home.
 Just hit here and go around the back street door to find it. "
 Lao Liu thanked him, and led the board around to the back door. There were some business burdens resting on the door, some selling food and some playing games, and there were thirty or twenty children making a noise.
 Lao Liu stopped one and said, "I asked my brother: Is there an Aunt Zhou at home?"
 The child rolled his eyes and said, "That Aunt Zhou?
 How many Aunt Zhou have here, I don't know which one is in the business? "
 Old Liu said, "He is the wife's companion room."
 The child said: "This is easy, you followed me."
 Leading Mr. Liu into the backyard, he went to a courtyard wall and pointed out: "This is his house."
 Then he shouted: "Aunt Zhou, there is a grandmother looking for you."
 Zhou Rui's family hurriedly greeted him and asked, "Who is it?"
 Old Lao Liu greeted him with a smile and asked, "Okay?
 Sister Zhou. "
 After Zhou Rui’s family recognized him for a long time, Fang smiled and said, "Lao Liu, how are you?
 What do you say, I have not seen you in the past few years, I forgot.
 Please sit at home. "
 As he walked, Lao Liu smiled and said, "You are always'the nobles forget things too much', do you remember us there?"
 With that said, coming to the room, the little girl hired by Zhou Rui's family poured tea and ate.
 Zhou Rui's family asked again: "Has Ban'er grown so big!"
 After asking some more gossips, I asked Lao Lao Liu:
 "Is it still passing by today, or is it here?"
 Lao Liu said, "I came here to see my sister-in-law. Secondly, I also ask my aunt to please her.
 If you can show me a better view, if not, just ask my sister-in-law to pass on my compliments. "
 When Zhou Rui's family heard this, he had already guessed what he was coming from.
 It was only because of his husband’s fight to buy the land in the past that his father could do much better. Seeing Mr. Liu like this now, I feel uncomfortable.
 Second, we must show our dignity.
 He smiled and said, "Don't worry about the old man.
 Da Yuan’s sincerity has come, is there anyone who doesn’t ask you to see a true Buddha?
 Arguably, people come and visit, but they are not related to me.
 We are all the same here:
 Our men only take care of the land rent in the spring and autumn seasons, and when we are free, we will take our little men out and we will be finished;
 I just go out with my wife and grandma.
 It's all because you are a relative of your wife, and you took me as a person and went to me. I made an exception to send you a letter.
 But there is only one thing, you don’t know yet: we are no better here than five years ago.
 Now the wife is ignoring the matter, and she is all headed by Mrs. Lian.
 Who are you looking for?
 It's the wife's niece, the girl of the uncle's master, whose nickname is Brother Feng. "
 Old Liu said: "Amitabha!
 This is all convenient for my sister-in-law. "
 Zhou Rui's family said: "The old man said there.
 The saying goes well: ‘It’s convenient for others, it’s convenient for yourself. ’
 But with a word of mine, it doesn't cost me anything. "
 After speaking, she called the little girl to the down hall and quietly inquired whether the old lady had food in her room.
 The little girl went.
 Here the two talked more gossip.
 Liu Laoyin said: "This Phoenix girl is only eighteen or nineteen years old this year. She has the ability to be a home like this, but it's rare!"
 Zhou Rui's family listened and said, "Hey!
 My old man, I can't tell you!
 Although this girl Feng is young, she is older than a human being.
 Nowadays, it is like a beauty who is overwhelming, and I am afraid that I will have ten thousand minds.
 If you have to gamble, ten men who know how to talk can't talk about him!
 You will know when you come back.
 It's just one piece, and it's too strict for the next person. "
 With that, the little girl turned back and said, "The old lady's room is finished, and the mistress is in the wife's room."
 After hearing this, Zhou Rui’s family hurriedly got up and urged Lao Lao Liu: "Hurry up, now it’s just empty for dinner, let’s wait to go first.
 If it is a step late, there will be more people going on, and it will be hard to tell.
 After taking a rest, the time is getting worse. "
 With that, he got down the kang, straightened his clothes, and taught Ban'er a few more words, and followed Zhou Rui's family to Jia Lian's house.
 First came to the hall, Zhou Rui’s family plugged in Liu Lao Lao’an and waited, but he passed the screen wall first and walked into the courtyard. Knowing that Sister Feng had not yet come out, she first looked for one of Feng’s confidant’s big girls named Ping’er; Zhou Rui’s family He first explained the origins of Liu Lao Lao at the beginning, and said: "Today, please come to see you from Dayuan. My wife is a regular meeting, so I brought him over.
 Waiting for my grandma to come down, I clarified meticulously, and I didn't want to come to grandma to anger me recklessly. "
 Ping'er heard this and made an idea: "Send them in and just sit here first."
 Zhou Rui's family went out and led them in.
 On the steps of the main house, the little girl put on the scarlet felt curtain before entering the main room. She only smelled the scent and puffed on her face. She didn't know what the smell was, her body was like being in the clouds.
 Everything in the room was dazzling and dazzling, making people dizzy. At this time, Old Old Lao Liu just nodded and chanted to Buddha.
 So I went to this room to the east, where Jia Lian's daughter slept.
 Ping'er stood by the edge of the kang, looked at Liu Lao Lao's eyes, and had to say hello and let her sit down.
 Seeing Ping'er all over Lingluo, inserting gold and silver, with a beautiful face and a beautiful appearance, he should be called "granny aunt" when he was Feng Sister. Only Zhou Rui's family said: "He is Ping girl."
 Seeing Ping'er rushing to Zhou Rui's house and calling him "Aunt Zhou", she knew she was just a decent girl.
 So Lao Liu and Ban'er went to the kang, and Ping'er and Zhou Rui's opposite side sat on the kang, and the little girls poured tea and ate them.
 Old Lao Liu could only hear the rattling noise, which was very similar to that of sieve noodles. I could not help but look from the east to the west. Suddenly I saw a box hanging on the pillar in the hall, and there was a weighing scale underneath it. Live in a mess.
 Old Lao Liu thought to himself: "What is this?
 Is it useful? "
 When I was in a daze, the sound of a "dang" sound was like a golden bell, and I couldn't help but open my eyes.
 Then there were eight or nine times in a row. When I was about to ask questions, I saw the little girls running around and saying, "Grandma is down."
 Ping'er and Zhou Rui's family hurriedly got up and said, "Old and old, just sit down. We will invite you when it's time."
 Said to welcome out.
 Lao Lao Liu listened silently and listened to the laughter from a distance. About ten or twenty women, with rusty dresses, gradually entered the hall and went into the other house.
 I saw three or two women, all holding red paint boxes coming here to wait.
 Hearing over there said "preparing food", and gradually the people scattered, only a few people who were waiting for the food.
 For a long time, I didn't smell it.
 Suddenly they saw two people lift a kang table and put it on this kang. The bowls and dishes on the table were still full of fish, but it moved slightly.
 As soon as Ban'er saw him, he clamored for meat, and Liu Lao slapped him.
 Suddenly I saw Zhou Rui's smile coming over and called him.
 Lao Liu understood, so he took the board and went down to the kang, to the middle of the hall, Zhou Rui's family grunted with him for a while, and then he rubbed into the room.
 I saw a big red sprinkling curtain hanging on the copper hook outside the door, a kang under the south window, and a big red strip of felt on the kang. On the east side wall, there is a backrest and a pillow, covered with golden thread. Sitting on a mattress, there is a silver saliva box beside it.
 Sister Feng often wears a sable Zhaojun suit, surrounds the Zhuanzhulezi, wears a pink sprinkle jacket, a stone green squirrel cloak, and a red crepe silver rat leather skirt;
 She was bright and bright, sitting there upright, holding a small copper fire chopstick in her hand and touching the ashes in the hand furnace.
 Ping'er stood on the edge of the kang, holding a small lacquer-filled tea tray with a small lid clock inside.
 Sister Feng didn't pick up the tea, nor did she look up, she just brushed the ash, and slowly said, "Why haven't you invited in yet?"
 On the one hand, when he raised himself to ask for tea, he saw that Zhou Rui's family had already brought two people to stand in front of him. Then he was eager to get up, but still did not get up, greeted Zhou Rui's spring breezely. "
 Old Lao Liu had already worshipped a few times underground, and asked his aunt and grandma.
 Sister Feng said hurriedly: "Sister Zhou, don't worship.
 I'm young and don't recognize it, but I don't know what generation it is, so I dare not call it. "
 Zhou Rui's family hurriedly replied: "This is the old one I just returned."
 Sister Feng nodded, and Lao Liu had already sat down on the edge of the kang.
 Ban'er hid behind him and coaxed him out in every possible way, but he refused to die.
 Sister Feng smiled and said, "The relatives don't move much, they are all estranged.
 Those who know, say that you abandon us and refuse to come often; the villain who doesn't know seems to be no one in our eyes. "
 Lao Liu was busy reciting the Buddhist Tao: "Our family is difficult and can't afford to walk.
 When I came here, I didn't slap my aunt, even the housekeepers looked at me. "
 Sister Feng smiled and said, "This is nothing disgusting.
 But I trust my grandfather to be a poor official. Whose family has anything?
 But it's also an empty air. As the saying goes, ‘the court still has three sons and poor relatives’, let alone you and me. "
 Then he asked Zhou Rui's family: "Have you returned to your wife?"
 Zhou Rui's said: "Wait for grandma's show."
 Sister Feng said: "Go and see, if there are people; if you want to be free, just go back, see how you say it."
 Zhou Rui's family agreed to go.
 Here, Sister Feng asked someone to grab some fruits for Ban'er to eat. When she first asked a few gossips, there were many daughter-in-laws who were in charge of the family back and forth.
 Ping'er returned, and Sister Feng said: "I'm here to accompany guests, and I will come back and forth at night.
 If there is something urgent, you can bring it in and do it now. "
 Ping'er went out and came in for a while and said, "I asked, it doesn't matter.
 I told them to leave. "
 Sister Feng nodded.
 When Zhou Rui came back, she said to Sister Feng: "The wife said: ‘I don’t have time today. The same is true with my mistress. Thank you for bothering thinking about it.
 If you come here for nothing, just tell the mistress if you have anything to say. ’"
 Old Liu said, "I didn't say much, but I came to see my aunts, aunts, and grandmothers. It is also the affection of relatives."
 Zhou Rui's said: "If there is nothing to say;
 If you have something to say, just go back to the mistress, the same as your wife. "
 He said and gave a wink.
 Lao Liu knew, blushed before saying a word.
 Wait or say, why are you here today?
 I had to say reluctantly: "On the first time I saw you today, what I shouldn't have said is that I just rushed to your old place, so I can't say it..."
 Having just said this, I only heard the servants on the second door replied: "The little uncle in the East Mansion has come in."
 Sister Feng hurriedly waved to Lao Liu, "No need to say."
 He asked, "Where is your Uncle Rong?"
 Just listening to the sound of boots all the way, a seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy came in, with a handsome face, a slender figure, a beautiful dress with a crown, and a light fur belt.
 Lao Lao Liu is sitting right now, not standing, nowhere to hide, nowhere to hide.
 Sister Feng smiled and said, "Just sit down, this is my nephew."
 Lao Lao Liu sat down on the edge of the kang, twistingly.
 Jia Rong invited Ann, and smiled back and said, "My father sent me to beg my aunt. Last time, the glass kang screen that the old uncle and wife gave to my aunt, tomorrow, I will invite an important guest and send it to you."
 Sister Feng said: "You are late, and it was given to someone yesterday."
 When Jia Rong heard that, she knelt down and down on the edge of the kang grinning and said, "Auntie, if you don't want to borrow, my father said that I can't speak anymore, and I will have to get a good fight.
 Good aunt, just pity me! "
 Sister Feng smiled and said, "I haven't seen that everything in our Wang family is good?
 You have those good things in there. Don't just see my things. When you see them, you want to take them. "
 Jia Rong smiled and said: "Just begging my aunt for good!"
 Sister Feng said: "Break a little bit, you can take care of your skin!"
 Because Ming Ping'er took the key from the building door and called some proper people to carry it.
 Jia Rongxi smiled openly, and said hurriedly: "I will take them personally, don't ask them to touch them."
 Then he got up and went out.
 This Sister Feng suddenly remembered something, and called out the window: "Rong'er come back!"
 Several people outside answered, "Please come back, Uncle Rong!"
 Jia Rong came back hurriedly, looking at Sister Feng with a smile on her face, listening to any instructions.
 Sister Feng just ate tea slowly. After a long time, she suddenly blushed and smiled: "No, you go first.
 Come and talk after dinner.
 There are people in this meeting, and I am out of energy. "
 Jia Rong agreed, pursed her lips and smiled before Fang slowly withdrew.
 Lao Liu settled down and said:
 "I brought your nephew today, not for anything else, because his parents didn't even have food, and the weather was cold, so I had to take your nephew and run away with you."
 After speaking, he pushed the board and said: "How did your father teach you at home?
 Send us to do evil things?
 Just eat fruit! "
 Sister Feng had already understood it, and she couldn't speak to him, because she smiled and said, "No need to say, I know."
 Because he asked Zhou Rui's family: "Is this old man not sure if he has used breakfast?"
 Lao Liu hurriedly said, "I'll go here early in the morning. Is there still time to eat there?"
 Sister Feng ordered to deliver food soon.
 For a while, Zhou Rui’s family passed a table of delicacies, placed in the East Room, and brought Lao Lao Liu and Ban'er over for dinner.
 Sister Feng said here: "Sister Zhou is so good, I can't accompany her."
 On the other hand, the person who called Zhou Rui's family came and asked: "I just returned to his wife, what did the wife say?"
 Zhou Rui’s family said: "The wife said: ‘They were not a family; back then, their ancestors and the grandfather were officials at the same place, because they were in a relationship.
 I haven't moved much in recent years.
 When they came, they never had time.
 It's his kindness to come to see us now, don't slow him down.
 If you have anything, just ask the mistress to cut it off. ’"
 Sister Feng heard this and said, "Since Weird Dao is a family, I don't even know Yinger!"
 While talking, Lao Liu had finished his meal, pulled the board over, and licked his lips to thank him.
 Sister Feng smiled and said: "Please sit down and listen to me telling you: I already know what you meant just now.
 As far as relatives are concerned, they should have taken care of them without waiting for the door; but now there are too many things in the family, and the wife is getting older, and it was unexpected for a while.
 I continue to take care of things now, but these relatives don't know much about it, and even though it looks fiercely outside, I don't know that there are great difficulties, and I may not believe it.
 You came so far, and you opened your mouth to me for the first time. How do you make you go back empty?
 But by coincidence, the twenty taels of silver that my wife gave to my girls yesterday hasn't moved yet. You don't think it is too little, so take it and use it first. "
 Then Lao Lao Liu heard the hardship first, just as he hadn't thought about it, and then heard that he was given twenty taels of silver, and he smiled with joy: "We also know the hardship, but only the saying goes:'A thin camel is better than a horse. It's still big.
 Whatever he is, you always pull out a shabby hair that is stronger than our waist. "
 Zhou Rui's family was in the audience and heard what he said vulgarly, so he just gave him a wink.
 Sister Feng smiled without squinting, and asked Ping'er to bring the bag of silver from yesterday and a bunch of money to Liu Lao.
 Sister Feng said, "This is twenty taels of silver, let's make winter clothes for the children for now.
 It's okay another day, just come and stroll, that's what the relatives meant.
 It’s too late, it’s worth leaving you, and if you’re home, please say hello. "
 On the one hand, he stood up.
 Lao Lao Liu was only thankful, took the money, and followed Zhou Rui's family to the outside.
 Zhou Rui's said: "My mother!
 How come you can't speak when you meet him?
 The opening is ‘your nephew’.
 Let me say something that is not afraid of your annoyance: even your nephew should be softer.
 Then Grandpa Rong is his nephew.
 Why did he run out of such a nephew again! "
 Old Liu smiled and said, "My sister-in-law!
 When I saw him, I still couldn't love the love in my heart, so what could I say there? "
 As they said, they went to Zhou Rui's house to sit for a while.
 Lao Liu wanted to leave a piece of silver for the children of Zhou's family to buy fruit to eat, but Zhou Rui's family took it seriously and insisted.
 Old Lao Liu thanked him endlessly, but went through the back door.
 I don't know what to do after going, let's listen to the next decomposition.
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/004
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/004
@@ -0,0 +1,232 @@
 我奶奶刚满十六岁时，就由她的父亲做主，嫁给了高密东北乡有名的财主单廷秀的独生子单扁郎。
 单家开着烧酒锅，以廉价高粱为原料酿造优质白酒，方圆百里都有名。
 东北乡地势低洼，往往秋水泛滥，高粱高秆防涝，被广泛种植，年年丰产。
 单家利用廉价原料酿酒牟利，富甲一方。
 我奶奶能嫁给单扁郎，是我外曾祖父的荣耀。
 当时，多少人家都渴望着和单家攀亲，尽管风传着单扁郎早就染上了麻风病。
 单廷秀是个干干巴巴的小老头，脑后翘着一支枯干的小辫子。
 他家里金钱满柜，却穿得破衣烂袄，腰里常常扎一条草绳。
 奶奶嫁到单家，其实也是天意。
 那天，我奶奶在秋千架旁与一些尖足长辫的大闺女耍笑游戏，那天是清明节，桃红柳绿，细雨霏霏，人面桃花，女儿解放。
 奶奶那年身高一米六零，体重六十公斤，上穿碎花洋布褂子，下穿绿色缎裤，脚脖子上扎着深红色的绸带子。
 由于下小雨，奶奶穿了一双用桐油浸泡过十几遍的绣花油鞋，一走克郎克郎地响。
 奶奶脑后垂着一根油光光的大辫子，脖子上挂着一个沉甸甸的银锁——我外曾祖父是个打造银器的小匠人。
 外曾祖母是个破落地主的女儿，知道小脚对于女人的重要意义。
 奶奶不到六岁就开始缠脚，日日加紧。
 一根裹脚布，长一丈余，外曾祖母用它，勒断了奶奶的脚骨，把八个脚趾，折断在脚底，真惨！
 我的母亲也是小脚，我每次看到她的脚，就心中难过，就恨不得高呼：打倒封建主义！
 人脚自由万岁！
 奶奶受尽苦难，终于裹就一双三寸金莲。
 十六岁那年，奶奶已经出落得丰满秀丽，走起路来双臂挥舞，身腰扭动，好似风中招飐的杨柳。
 单廷秀那天挎着粪筐子到我外曾祖父村里转圈，从众多的花朵中，一眼看中了我奶奶。
 三个月后，一乘花轿就把我奶奶抬走了。
 奶奶坐在憋闷的花轿里，头晕眼眩。
 罩头的红布把她的双眼遮住，红布上散着一股强烈的霉馊味。
 她抬起手，掀起红布——外祖母曾千叮咛万嘱咐，不许她自己揭动罩头红布——一只沉甸甸的绞丝银镯子滑到小臂上，奶奶看着镯子上的蛇形花纹，心里纷乱如麻。
 温暖的熏风吹拂着狭窄的土路两侧翠绿的高粱。
 高粱地里传来鸽子咕咕咕咕的叫声。
 刚秀出来的银灰色的高粱穗子飞扬着清淡的花粉。
 迎着她脸面的轿帘上，刺绣着龙凤图案，轿帘上的红布因轿子经年赁出，已经黯然失色，正中间油渍了一大片。
 夏末秋初，阳光茂盛，轿夫们轻捷的运动使轿子颤颤悠悠，拴轿杆的生牛皮吱吱地响，轿帘轻轻掀动，把一缕缕的光明和比较清凉的风闪进轿里来。
 奶奶浑身流汗，心跳如鼓，听着轿夫们均匀的脚步声和粗重的喘息声，脑海里交替着出现卵石般的光滑寒冷和辣椒般的粗糙灼热。
 自从奶奶被单廷秀看中后，不知有多少人向外曾祖父和外曾祖母道过喜。
 奶奶虽然想过上马金下马银的好日子，但更盼着有一个识文解字、眉清目秀、知冷知热的好女婿。
 奶奶在闺中刺绣嫁衣，绣出了我未来的爷爷的一幅幅精美的图画。
 她曾经盼望着早日成婚，但从女伴的话语中隐隐约约听到单家公子是个麻风病患者，奶奶的心凉了，奶奶向她的父母诉说着心中的忧虑。
 外曾祖父遮遮掩掩不回答，外曾祖母把奶奶的女伴们痛骂一顿，其意大概是说狐狸吃不到葡萄就说葡萄是酸的之类。
 外曾祖父后来又说单家公子饱读诗书，足不出户，白白净净，一表人材。
 奶奶恍恍惚惚，不知真假，心想着天下没有狠心的爹娘，也许女伴真是瞎说。
 奶奶又开始盼望早日完婚。
 奶奶丰腴的青春年华辐射着强烈的焦虑和淡淡的孤寂，她渴望着躺在一个伟岸的男子怀抱里缓解焦虑消除孤寂。
 婚期终于到了，奶奶被装进了这乘四人大轿，大喇叭小唢呐在轿前轿后吹得凄凄惨惨，奶奶止不住泪流面颊。
 轿子起行，忽悠悠似腾云驾雾，偷懒的吹鼓手在出村不远处就停止了吹奏，轿夫们的脚下也快起来。
 高粱的味道深入人心。
 高粱地里的奇鸟珍禽高鸣低啭。
 在一线一线阳光射进昏暗的轿内时，奶奶心中丈夫的形象也渐渐清晰起来。
 她的心像被针锥扎着，疼痛深刻有力。
 “老天爷，保佑我吧！”
 奶奶心中的祷语把她的芳唇冲动。
 奶奶的唇上有一层纤弱的茸毛。
 奶奶鲜嫩茂盛，水分充足。
 她出口的细语被厚重的轿壁和轿帘吸收得干干净净。
 她一把撕下那块酸溜溜的罩头布，放在膝上。
 奶奶按着出嫁的传统，大热的天气，也穿着三表新的棉袄棉裤。
 花轿里破破烂烂，肮脏污浊。
 它像具棺材，不知装过了多少个必定成为死尸的新娘。
 轿壁上衬里的黄缎子脏得流油，五只苍蝇有三只在奶奶头上嗡嗡地飞翔，有两只伏在轿帘上，用棒状的黑腿擦着明亮的眼睛。
 奶奶受闷不过，悄悄地伸出笋尖状的脚，把轿帘顶开一条缝。
 偷偷地往外看。
 她看到轿夫们肥大的黑色衫绸裤里依稀可辨的、优美颀长的腿，和穿着双鼻梁麻鞋的肥大的脚。
 轿夫的脚踏起一股股噗噗作响的尘土。
 奶奶猜想着轿夫粗壮的上身，忍不住把脚尖上移，身体前倾。
 她看到了光滑的紫槐木轿杆和轿夫宽阔的肩膀。
 道路两边，板块般的高粱坚固凝滞，连成一体，拥拥挤挤，彼此打量，灰绿色的高粱穗子睡眼未开，这一穗与那一穗根本无法区别，高粱永无尽头，仿佛潺潺流动的河流。
 道路有时十分狭窄，沾满蚜虫分泌物的高粱叶子擦得轿子两侧沙沙地响。
 轿夫身上散发出汗酸味，奶奶有点痴迷地呼吸着这男人的气味，她老人家心中肯定漾起一圈圈春情波澜。
 轿夫抬轿从街上走，迈的都是八字步，号称“踩街”，这一方面是为讨主家欢喜，多得些赏钱； 另一方面，是为了显示一种优雅的职业风度。
 踩街时，步履不齐的不是好汉，手扶轿杆的不是好汉，够格的轿夫都是双手卡腰，步调一致，轿子颠动的节奏要和上吹鼓手们吹出的凄美音乐，让所有的人都能体会到任何幸福后面都隐藏着等量的痛苦。
 轿子走到平川旷野，轿夫们便撒了野，这一是为了赶路，二是要折腾一下新娘。
 有的新娘，被轿子颠得大声呕吐，脏物吐满锦衣绣鞋； 轿夫们在新娘的呕吐声中，获得一种发泄的快乐。
 这些年轻力壮的男子，为别人抬去洞房里的牺牲，心里一定不是滋味，所以他们要折腾新娘。
 那天抬着我奶奶的四个轿夫中，有一个成了我的爷爷——他就是余占鳌司令。
 那时候他二十郎当岁，是东北乡打棺抬轿这行当里的佼佼者
 ——我爷爷辈的好汉们，都有高密东北乡人高粱般鲜明的性格，非我们这些孱弱的后辈能比——
 当时的规矩，轿夫们在路上开新娘子的玩笑，如同烧酒锅上的伙计们喝烧酒，是天经地义的事，天王老子的新娘他们也敢折腾。
 高粱叶子把轿子磨得嚓嚓响，高粱深处，突然传来一阵悠扬的哭声，打破了道路上的单调。
 哭声与吹鼓手们吹出的曲调十分相似。
 奶奶想到乐曲，就想到那些凄凉的乐器一定在吹鼓手们手里提着。
 奶奶用脚撑着轿帘能看到一个轿夫被汗水溻湿的腰，奶奶更多地是看到自己穿着大红绣花鞋的脚，它尖尖瘦瘦，带着凄艳的表情，从外面投进来的光明罩住了它们。
 它们像两枚莲花瓣，它们更像两条小金鱼埋伏在澄清的水底。
 两滴高粱米粒般晶莹微红的细小泪珠跳出奶奶的睫毛，流过面颊，流到嘴角。
 奶奶心里又悲又苦，往常描绘好的、与戏台上人物同等模样、峨冠博带、儒雅风流的丈夫形象在泪眼里先模糊后漶灭。
 奶奶恐怖地看到单家扁郎那张开花绽彩的麻风病人脸，奶奶透心地冰冷。
 奶奶想这一双娇娇金莲，这一张桃腮杏脸，千般的温存，万种的风流，难道真要由一个麻风病人去消受？
 如其那样，还不如一死了之。
 高粱地里悠长的哭声里，夹杂着疙疙瘩瘩的字眼：
 青天哟——蓝天哟——花花绿绿的天哟——棒槌哟亲哥哟你死了——可就塌了妹妹的天哟——
 我不得不告诉您，我们高密东北乡女人哭丧跟唱歌一样优美。
 民国元年，曲阜县孔夫子家的“哭丧户”专程前来学习过哭腔。
 大喜的日子里碰上女人哭亡夫，奶奶感到这是不祥之兆，已经沉重的心情更加沉重。
 这时，有一个轿夫开口说话：“轿上的小娘子，跟哥哥们说几句话呀！
 远远的路程，闷得慌。”
 奶奶赶紧拿起红布，蒙到头上，顶着轿帘的脚尖也悄悄收回，轿里又是一团漆黑。
 “唱个曲儿给哥哥们听，哥哥抬着你哩！”
 吹鼓手如梦方醒，在轿后猛地吹响了大喇叭，大喇叭说：
 “咚——咚——”
 “猛捅——猛捅——”
 轿前有人模仿着喇叭声说，前前后后响起一阵粗野的笑声。
 奶奶身上汗水淋漓。
 临上轿前，外曾祖母反复叮咛过她，在路上，千万不要跟轿夫们磨牙斗嘴。
 轿夫，吹鼓手，都是下九流，奸刁古怪，什么样的坏事都干得出来。
 轿夫们用力把轿子抖起来，奶奶的屁股坐不安稳，双手抓住座板。
 “不吱声？
 颠！
 颠不出她的话就颠出她的尿！”
 轿子已经像风浪中的小船了，奶奶死劲抓住座板，腹中翻腾着早晨吃下的两个鸡蛋，苍蝇在她耳畔嗡嗡地飞，她的喉咙紧张，蛋腥味冲到口腔，她咬住嘴唇。
 不能吐，不能吐！
 奶奶命令着自己，不能吐啊，凤莲，人家说吐在轿里是最大的不吉利，吐了轿子一辈子没好运……
 轿夫们的话更加粗野了，他们有的骂我外曾祖父是个见钱眼开的小人，有的说鲜花插到牛粪上，有的说单扁郎是个流白脓淌黄水的麻风病人。
 他们说站在单家院子外，就能闻到一股烂肉臭味，单家的院子里，飞舞着成群结队的绿头苍蝇……
 “小娘子，你可不能让单扁郎沾身啊，沾了身，你也烂啦！”
 大喇叭小唢呐呜呜咽咽地吹着，那股蛋腥味更加强烈，奶奶牙齿紧咬嘴唇，咽喉里像有只拳头在打击，她忍不住了，一张嘴，一股奔突的脏物蹿出来，涂在了轿帘上，五只苍蝇像子弹一样射到呕吐物上。
 “吐啦吐啦，颠呀！”
 轿夫们狂喊着，“颠呀，早晚颠得她开口说话。”
 “大哥哥们…… 饶了我吧……”
 奶奶在呃嗝中，痛不欲生地说着，说完了，便放声大哭起来。
 奶奶觉得委屈，奶奶觉得前途险恶，终生难逃苦海。
 爹呀，娘呀，贪财的爹，狠心的娘，你们把我毁了。
 奶奶放声大哭，高粱深径震动，轿夫们不再颠狂，推波助澜、兴风作浪的吹鼓手们也停嘴不吹。
 只剩下奶奶的呜咽，又和进了一支悲泣的小唢呐，唢呐的哭泣声比所有的女人哭泣都优美。
 奶奶在唢呐声中停住哭，像聆听天籁一般，听着这似乎从天国传来的音乐。
 奶奶粉面凋零，珠泪点点，从悲婉的曲调里，她听到了死的声音，嗅到了死的气息，看到了死神的高粱般深红的嘴唇和玉米般金黄的笑脸。
 轿夫们沉默无言，步履沉重。
 轿里牺牲的哽咽和轿后唢呐的伴奏，使他们心中萍翻桨乱，雨打魂幡。
 走在高粱小径上的，已不像迎亲的队伍，倒像送葬的仪仗。
 在奶奶脚前的那个轿夫——我后来的爷爷余占鳌，他的心里，有一种不寻常的预感，像熊熊燃烧的火焰一样，把他未来的道路照亮了。
 奶奶的哭声。
 唤起他心底早就蕴藏着的怜爱之情。
 轿夫们中途小憩，花轿落地。
 奶奶哭得昏昏沉沉，不觉得把一只小脚露到了轿外。
 轿夫们看着这玲珑的、美丽无比的小脚，一时都忘魂落魄。
 余占鳌走过来，弯腰，轻轻地、轻轻地握住奶奶那只小脚，像握着一只羽毛未丰的鸟雏，轻轻地送回轿内。
 奶奶在轿内，被这温柔感动，她非常想撩开轿帘，看看这个生着一只温暖的年轻大手的轿夫是个什么样的人。
 我想，千里姻缘一线牵，一生的情缘，都是天凑地合，是毫无挑剔的真理。
 余占鳌就是因为握了一下我奶奶的脚唤醒了他心中伟大的创造新生活的灵感，从此彻底改变了他的一生，也彻底改变了我奶奶的一生。
 花轿又起行，喇叭吹出一个猿啼般的长音，便无声无息。
 起风了，东北风，天上云朵麇集，遮住了阳光，轿子里更加昏暗。
 奶奶听到风吹高粱，哗哗哗啦啦啦，一浪赶着一浪，响到远方。
 奶奶听到东北方向有隆隆雷声响起。
 轿夫们加快了步伐。
 轿子离单家还有多远，奶奶不知道，她如同一只被绑的羔羊，愈近死期，心里愈平静。
 奶奶胸口里，揣着一把锋利的剪刀，它可能是为单扁郎准备的，也可能是为自己准备的。
 奶奶的花轿行走到蛤蟆坑被劫的事，在我的家族的传说中占有一个显要的位置。
 蛤蟆坑是大洼子里的大洼子，土壤尤其肥沃，水分尤其充足，高粱尤其茂密。
 奶奶的花轿行到这里，东北天空抖着一个血红的闪电，一道残缺的杏黄色阳光，从浓云中，嘶叫着射向道路。
 轿夫们气喘吁吁，热汗涔涔。
 走进蛤蟆坑，空气沉重，路边的高粱乌黑发亮，深不见底，路上的野草杂花几乎长死了路。
 有那么多的矢车菊，在杂草中高扬着细长的茎，开着紫、蓝、粉、白四色花。
 高粱深处，蛤蟆的叫声忧伤，蝈蝈的唧唧凄凉，狐狸的哀鸣悠怅。
 奶奶在轿里，突然感到一阵寒冷袭来，皮肤上凸起一层细小的鸡皮疙瘩。
 奶奶还没明白过来是怎么一回事，就听到轿前有人高叫一声：
 “留下买路钱！”
 奶奶心里咯噔一声，不知忧喜，老天，碰上吃拤饼的了！
 高密东北乡土匪如毛，他们在高粱地里鱼儿般出没无常，结帮拉伙，拉骡绑票，坏事干尽，好事做绝。
 如果肚子饿了，就抓两个人，扣一个，放一个，让被放的人回村报信，送来多少张卷着鸡蛋大葱一把粗细的两拃多长的大饼。
 吃大饼时要用双手拤住往嘴里塞，故曰“拤饼”。
 “留下买路钱！”
 那个吃拤饼的人大吼着。
 轿夫们停住，呆呆地看着劈腿横在路当中的劫路人。
 那人身材不高，脸上涂着黑墨，头戴一顶高粱篾片编成的斗笠，身披一件大蓑衣，蓑衣敞着，露出密扣黑衣和拦腰扎着的宽腰带。
 腰里别着一件用红绸布包起的鼓鼓囊囊的东西。
 那人用一只手按着那布包。
 奶奶在一转念间，感到什么事情也不可怕了，死都不怕，还怕什么？
 她掀起轿帘，看着那个吃拤饼的人。
 那人又喊：“留下买路钱！
 要不我就崩了你们！”
 他拍了拍腰里那件红布包裹着的家伙。
 吹鼓手们从腰里摸出外曾祖父赏给他们的一串串铜钱，扔到那人脚前。
 轿夫放下轿子，也把新得的铜钱掏出，扔下。
 那人把钱串子用脚踢拢成堆，眼睛死死地盯着坐在花轿里的我奶奶。
 “你们，都给我滚到轿子后边去，要不我就开枪啦！”
 他用手拍拍腰里别着的家伙大声喊叫。
 轿夫们慢慢吞吞地走到轿后。
 余占鳌走在最后，他猛回转身，双目直逼吃拤饼的人。
 那人瞬间动容变色，手紧紧捂住腰里的红布包，尖叫着：“不许回头，再回头我就毙了你！”
 劫路人按着腰中家伙，脚不离地蹭到轿子前伸手捏捏奶奶的脚。
 奶奶粲然一笑，那人的手像烫了似的紧着缩回去。
 “下轿，跟我走！”
 他说。
 奶奶端坐不动，脸上的笑容凝固了一样。
 “下轿！”
 奶奶欠起身，大大方方地跨过轿杆，站在烂漫的矢车菊里。
 奶奶右眼看着吃拤饼的人，左眼看着轿夫和吹鼓手。
 “往高粱地里走！”
 劫路人按着腰里用红布包着的家伙说。
 奶奶舒适地站着，云中的闪电带着铜音嗡嗡抖动，奶奶脸上粲然的笑容被分裂成无数断断续续的碎片。
 劫路人催逼着奶奶往高粱地里走，他的手始终按着腰里的家伙。
 奶奶用亢奋的眼睛，看着余占鳌。
 余占鳌对着劫路人笔直地走过去，他薄薄的嘴唇绷成一条刚毅的直线，两个嘴角一个上翘，一个下垂。
 “站住！”
 劫路人有气无力地喊着，“再走一步我就开枪！”
 他的手按在腰里用红布包裹着的家伙上。
 余占鳌平静地对着吃拤饼的人走，他前进一步，吃拤饼者就缩一点。
 吃拤饼的人眼里跳出绿火花，一行行雪白的清明汗珠从他脸上惊惶地流出来。
 当余占鳌离他三步远时，他惭愧地叫了一声，转身就跑。
 余占鳌飞身上前，对准他的屁股，轻捷地踢了一脚。
 劫路人的身体贴着杂草梢头，蹭着矢车菊花朵，平行着飞出去，他的手脚在低空中像天真的婴孩一样抓挠着，最后落到高粱棵子里。
 “爷们，饶命吧！
 小人家中有八十岁的老母，不得已才吃这碗饭。”
 劫路人在余占鳌手下熟练地叫着。
 余占鳌抓着他的后颈皮，把他提到轿子前，用力摔在路上，对准他吵嚷不休的嘴巴踢了一脚。
 劫路人一声惨叫，半截吐出口外，半截咽到肚里，血从他鼻子里流出来。
 余占鳌弯腰，把劫路人腰里那家伙拔出来，抖掉红布，露出一个弯弯曲曲的小树疙瘩，众人嗟叹不止。
 那人跪在地上，连连磕头求饶。
 余占鳌说：“劫路的都说家里有八十岁的老母。”
 他退到一边，看着轿夫和吹鼓手，像狗群里的领袖看着群狗。
 轿夫吹鼓手们发声喊，一拥而上，围成一个圆圈，对准劫路人，花拳绣腿齐施展。
 起初还能听到劫路人尖利的哭叫声，一会儿就听不见了。
 奶奶站在路边，听着七零八落的打击肉体的沉闷声响，对着余占鳌顿眸一瞥，然后仰面看着天边的闪电，脸上凝固着的，仍然是那种粲然的、黄金一般高贵辉煌的笑容。
 一个吹鼓手挥动起大喇叭，在劫路者的当头心儿里猛劈了一下，喇叭的圆刃劈进颅骨里去，费了好大劲才拔出。
 劫路人肚子里咕噜一声响，痉挛的身体舒展开来，软软地躺在地上。
 一线红白相间的液体，从那道深刻的裂缝里慢慢地挤出来。
 “死了？”
 吹鼓手提着打瘪了的喇叭说。
 “打死了，这东西，这么不禁打！”
 轿夫吹鼓手们俱神色惨淡，显得惶惶不安。
 余占鳌看看死人，又看看活人，一语不发。
 他从高粱上撕下一把叶子，把轿子里奶奶呕吐出的脏物擦掉，又举起那块树疙瘩看看，把红布往树疙瘩上缠几下，用力摔出，飞行中树疙瘩抢先，红包布落后，像一只赤红的大蝶，落到绿高粱上。
 余占鳌把奶奶扶上轿说：“上来雨了，快赶！”
 奶奶撕下轿帘，塞到轿子角落里，她呼吸着自由的空气，看着余占鳌的宽肩细腰。
 他离着轿子那么近，奶奶只要一翘脚，就能踢到他青白色的结实头皮。
 风利飕有力，高粱前推后拥，一波一波地动，路一侧的高粱把头伸到路当中，向着我奶奶弯腰致敬。
 轿夫们飞马流星，轿子出奇的平稳，像浪尖上飞快滑动的小船。
 蛙类们兴奋地鸣叫着，迎接着即将来临的盛夏的暴雨。
 低垂的天幕，阴沉地注视着银灰色的高粱脸庞，一道压一道的血红闪电在高粱头上裂开，雷声强大，震动耳膜。
 奶奶心中亢奋，无畏地注视着黑色的风掀起的绿色的浪潮，云声像推磨一样旋转着过来，风向变幻不定，高粱四面摇摆，田野凌乱不堪。
 最先一批凶狠的雨点打得高粱颤抖，打得野草觳觫，打得道上的细土凝聚成团后又立即迸裂，打得轿顶啪啪响。
 雨点打在奶奶的绣花鞋上，打在余占鳌的头上，斜射到奶奶的脸上。
 余占鳌他们像兔子一样疾跑，还是未能躲过这场午前的雷阵雨。
 雨打倒了无数的高粱，雨在田野里狂欢，蛤蟆躲在高粱根下，哈达哈达地抖着颌下雪白的皮肤； 狐狸蹲在幽暗的洞里，看着从高粱上飞溅而下的细小水珠，道路很快就泥泞不堪，杂草伏地，矢车菊清醒地擎着湿漉漉的头。
 轿夫们肥大的黑裤子紧贴在肉上，人们都变得苗条流畅。
 余占鳌的头皮被冲刷得光洁明媚，像奶奶眼中的一颗圆月。
 雨水把奶奶的衣服也打湿了，她本来可以挂上轿帘遮挡雨水，她没有挂，她不想挂，奶奶通过敞亮的轿门，看到了纷乱不安的宏大世界。
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/004.tok
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/004.tok
@@ -0,0 +1,232 @@
 我 奶奶 刚满 十六岁 时 ， 就 由 她 的 父亲 做主 ， 嫁给 了 高密 东北 乡 有名 的 财主 单廷 秀 的 独生子 单扁 郎 。
 单家开 着 烧酒 锅 ， 以 廉价 高粱 为 原料 酿造 优质 白酒 ， 方圆 百里 都 有名 。
 东北 乡 地势 低洼 ， 往往 秋水 泛滥 ， 高粱 高秆 防涝 ， 被 广泛 种植 ， 年 年 丰产 。
 单家 利用 廉价 原料 酿酒 牟利 ， 富甲一方 。
 我 奶奶 能 嫁给 单扁 郎 ， 是 我 外 曾祖父 的 荣耀 。
 当时 ， 多少 人家 都 渴望 着 和 单家 攀亲 ， 尽管 风传 着 单扁 郎 早就 染上 了 麻风病 。
 单廷 秀 是 个 干 干巴巴 的 小老头 ， 脑后 翘着 一支 枯干 的 小辫子 。
 他 家里 金钱 满柜 ， 却 穿 得 破衣烂 袄 ， 腰里 常常 扎 一条 草绳 。
 奶奶 嫁 到 单家 ， 其实 也 是 天意 。
 那天 ， 我 奶奶 在 秋千架 旁 与 一些 尖足长 辫 的 大闺女 耍笑 游戏 ， 那天 是 清明节 ， 桃红柳绿 ， 细雨 霏霏 ， 人面桃花 ， 女儿 解放 。
 奶奶 那年 身高 一米 六零 ， 体重 六十 公斤 ， 上 穿 碎花 洋布 褂子 ， 下 穿 绿色 缎裤 ， 脚脖子 上扎 着 深红色 的 绸带 子 。
 由于 下 小雨 ， 奶奶 穿 了 一双 用 桐油 浸泡 过 十几遍 的 绣花 油鞋 ， 一走 克郎 克郎 地响 。
 奶奶 脑后 垂 着 一根 油光光 的 大 辫子 ， 脖子 上 挂 着 一个 沉甸甸 的 银锁 — — 我 外 曾祖父 是 个 打造 银器 的 小 匠人 。
 外 曾祖母 是 个 破落 地主 的 女儿 ， 知道 小脚 对于 女人 的 重要 意义 。
 奶奶 不到 六岁 就 开始 缠脚 ， 日日 加紧 。
 一根 裹脚布 ， 长 一丈 余 ， 外 曾祖母 用 它 ， 勒断 了 奶奶 的 脚骨 ， 把 八个 脚趾 ， 折断 在 脚底 ， 真惨 ！
 我 的 母亲 也 是 小脚 ， 我 每次 看到 她 的 脚 ， 就 心中 难过 ， 就 恨不得 高呼 ： 打倒 封建主义 ！
 人脚 自由 万岁 ！
 奶奶 受尽 苦难 ， 终于 裹 就 一双 三寸金莲 。
 十六岁 那年 ， 奶奶 已经 出 落得 丰满 秀丽 ， 走起路来 双臂 挥舞 ， 身腰 扭动 ， 好似 风 中招 飐 的 杨柳 。
 单廷 秀 那天 挎着 粪筐 子到 我 外 曾祖父 村里 转圈 ， 从 众多 的 花朵 中 ， 一眼 看中 了 我 奶奶 。
 三个 月 后 ， 一乘 花轿 就 把 我 奶奶 抬 走 了 。
 奶奶 坐在 憋闷 的 花轿 里 ， 头晕 眼眩 。
 罩 头 的 红布 把 她 的 双眼 遮住 ， 红布 上散 着 一股 强烈 的 霉 馊味 。
 她 抬起 手 ， 掀起 红布 — — 外祖母 曾 千叮咛万嘱咐 ， 不许 她 自己 揭动罩 头 红布 — — 一只 沉甸甸 的 绞丝 银 镯子 滑到 小臂 上 ， 奶奶 看着 镯子 上 的 蛇形 花纹 ， 心里 纷乱如麻 。
 温暖 的 熏风 吹拂 着 狭窄 的 土路 两侧 翠绿 的 高粱 。
 高粱 地里 传来 鸽子 咕咕 咕咕 的 叫声 。
 刚秀 出来 的 银灰色 的 高粱 穗子 飞扬 着 清淡 的 花粉 。
 迎着 她 脸面 的 轿 帘 上 ， 刺绣 着 龙凤 图案 ， 轿帘上 的 红布 因 轿子 经年赁 出 ， 已经 黯然失色 ， 正中间 油渍 了 一 大片 。
 夏末秋 初 ， 阳光 茂盛 ， 轿夫 们 轻捷 的 运动 使 轿子 颤颤悠悠 ， 拴 轿 杆 的 生 牛皮 吱吱 地响 ， 轿帘 轻轻 掀动 ， 把 一缕缕 的 光明 和 比较 清凉 的 风闪进 轿 里 来 。
 奶奶 浑身 流汗 ， 心跳 如鼓 ， 听 着 轿夫 们 均匀 的 脚步声 和 粗重 的 喘息声 ， 脑海 里 交替 着 出现 卵石 般的 光滑 寒冷 和 辣椒 般的 粗糙 灼热 。
 自从 奶奶 被 单廷 秀 看中 后 ， 不知 有 多少 人向外 曾祖父 和 外 曾祖母 道 过 喜 。
 奶奶 虽然 想过 上马 金 下马 银 的 好日子 ， 但 更 盼 着 有 一个 识文解字 、 眉清目秀 、 知冷知热 的 好 女婿 。
 奶奶 在 闺中 刺绣 嫁衣 ， 绣 出 了 我 未来 的 爷爷 的 一幅幅 精美 的 图画 。
 她 曾经 盼望着 早日 成婚 ， 但 从 女伴 的 话语 中 隐隐约约 听到 单家 公子 是 个 麻风病 患者 ， 奶奶 的 心凉 了 ， 奶奶 向 她 的 父母 诉说着 心中 的 忧虑 。
 外 曾祖父 遮遮掩掩 不 回答 ， 外 曾祖母 把 奶奶 的 女伴 们 痛骂一顿 ， 其意 大概 是 说 狐狸 吃 不到 葡萄 就 说 葡萄 是 酸 的 之类 。
 外 曾祖父 后来 又 说 单家 公子 饱读 诗书 ， 足不出户 ， 白白净净 ， 一表人材 。
 奶奶 恍恍惚惚 ， 不知真假 ， 心想 着 天下 没有 狠心 的 爹娘 ， 也许 女伴 真是 瞎说 。
 奶奶 又 开始 盼望 早日 完婚 。
 奶奶 丰腴 的 青春年华 辐射 着 强烈 的 焦虑 和 淡淡的 孤寂 ， 她 渴望 着 躺 在 一个 伟岸 的 男子 怀抱 里 缓解 焦虑 消除 孤寂 。
 婚期 终于 到 了 ， 奶奶 被装 进 了 这 乘 四 人大 轿 ， 大 喇叭 小 唢呐 在 轿 前 轿 后 吹 得 凄凄惨惨 ， 奶奶 止不住 泪流 面颊 。
 轿子 起行 ， 忽悠悠 似 腾云驾雾 ， 偷懒 的 吹鼓手 在 出村 不远处 就 停止 了 吹奏 ， 轿夫 们 的 脚下 也 快 起来 。
 高粱 的 味道 深入人心 。
 高粱 地里 的 奇鸟 珍禽 高鸣 低 啭 。
 在 一线 一线 阳光 射进 昏暗 的 轿 内时 ， 奶奶 心中 丈夫 的 形象 也 渐渐 清晰 起来 。
 她 的 心像 被 针锥扎 着 ， 疼痛 深刻 有力 。
 “ 老天爷 ， 保佑 我吧 ！ ”
 奶奶 心中 的 祷语 把 她 的 芳唇 冲动 。
 奶奶 的 唇 上 有 一层 纤弱 的 茸毛 。
 奶奶 鲜嫩 茂盛 ， 水分 充足 。
 她 出口 的 细语 被 厚重 的 轿壁 和 轿 帘 吸收 得 干干净净 。
 她 一把 撕下 那块 酸溜溜 的 罩 头布 ， 放在 膝上 。
 奶奶 按着 出嫁 的 传统 ， 大热 的 天气 ， 也 穿着 三表新 的 棉袄 棉裤 。
 花轿 里 破破烂烂 ， 肮脏 污浊 。
 它 像 具 棺材 ， 不知 装过 了 多少 个 必定 成为 死尸 的 新娘 。
 轿 壁上 衬里 的 黄 缎子 脏得 流油 ， 五只 苍蝇 有 三只 在 奶奶 头上 嗡嗡地 飞翔 ， 有 两只 伏 在 轿 帘 上 ， 用 棒状 的 黑 腿 擦 着 明亮 的 眼睛 。
 奶奶 受闷 不过 ， 悄悄地 伸出 笋尖 状 的 脚 ， 把 轿帘顶 开 一条 缝 。
 偷偷地 往外 看 。
 她 看到 轿夫 们 肥大 的 黑色 衫 绸 裤里 依稀 可辨 的 、 优美 颀长 的 腿 ， 和 穿着 双 鼻梁 麻鞋 的 肥大 的 脚 。
 轿夫 的 脚踏 起 一股 股 噗 噗 作响 的 尘土 。
 奶奶 猜想 着 轿夫 粗壮 的 上身 ， 忍不住 把 脚尖 上移 ， 身体 前倾 。
 她 看到 了 光滑 的 紫 槐木 轿杆 和 轿夫 宽阔 的 肩膀 。
 道路 两边 ， 板块 般的 高粱 坚固 凝滞 ， 连成 一体 ， 拥 拥挤 挤 ， 彼此 打量 ， 灰绿色 的 高粱 穗子 睡眼 未开 ， 这一穗 与 那 一穗 根本无法 区别 ， 高粱 永无 尽头 ， 仿佛 潺潺 流动 的 河流 。
 道路 有时 十分 狭窄 ， 沾满 蚜虫 分泌物 的 高粱 叶子 擦 得 轿子 两侧 沙沙 地响 。
 轿夫 身上 散发 出汗 酸味 ， 奶奶 有点 痴迷 地 呼吸 着 这 男人 的 气味 ， 她 老人家 心中 肯定 漾 起 一圈圈 春情 波澜 。
 轿夫 抬轿 从 街上 走 ， 迈 的 都 是 八字步 ， 号称 “ 踩 街 ” ， 这 一方面 是 为 讨主家 欢喜 ， 多得些 赏钱 ；   另一方面 ， 是 为了 显示 一种 优雅 的 职业 风度 。
 踩 街时 ， 步履 不齐 的 不是 好汉 ， 手扶 轿杆 的 不是 好汉 ， 够格 的 轿夫 都 是 双手 卡腰 ， 步调一致 ， 轿子 颠动 的 节奏 要 和 上 吹鼓手 们 吹 出 的 凄美 音乐 ， 让 所有 的 人 都 能 体会 到 任何 幸福 后面 都 隐藏 着 等量 的 痛苦 。
 轿子 走到 平川 旷野 ， 轿夫 们 便 撒 了 野 ， 这一是 为了 赶路 ， 二是 要 折腾 一下 新娘 。
 有 的 新娘 ， 被 轿子 颠得 大声 呕吐 ， 脏物 吐满 锦衣 绣鞋 ；   轿夫 们 在 新娘 的 呕吐 声中 ， 获得 一种 发泄 的 快乐 。
 这些 年轻力壮 的 男子 ， 为 别人 抬去 洞房 里 的 牺牲 ， 心里 一定 不是 滋味 ， 所以 他们 要 折腾 新娘 。
 那天 抬 着 我 奶奶 的 四个 轿夫 中 ， 有 一个 成 了 我 的 爷爷 — — 他 就是 余 占 鳌 司令 。
 那 时候 他 二十 郎当 岁 ， 是 东北 乡 打 棺 抬轿 这 行当 里 的 佼佼者
 — — 我 爷爷 辈 的 好汉 们 ， 都 有 高密 东北 乡人 高粱 般 鲜明 的 性格 ， 非 我们 这些 孱弱 的 后辈 能比 — —
 当时 的 规矩 ， 轿夫 们 在 路上 开 新娘子 的 玩笑 ， 如同 烧酒 锅上 的 伙计 们 喝 烧酒 ， 是 天经地义 的 事 ， 天王老子 的 新娘 他们 也 敢 折腾 。
 高粱 叶子 把 轿子 磨得 嚓嚓 响 ， 高粱 深处 ， 突然 传来 一阵 悠扬 的 哭声 ， 打破 了 道路 上 的 单调 。
 哭声 与 吹鼓手 们 吹 出 的 曲调 十分相似 。
 奶奶 想到 乐曲 ， 就 想到 那些 凄凉 的 乐器 一定 在 吹鼓手 们 手里 提着 。
 奶奶 用脚 撑 着 轿帘能 看到 一个 轿夫 被 汗水 溻 湿 的 腰 ， 奶奶 更 多 地 是 看到 自己 穿着 大红 绣花鞋 的 脚 ， 它 尖尖 瘦瘦 ， 带 着 凄艳 的 表情 ， 从 外面 投进来 的 光明 罩住 了 它们 。
 它们 像 两枚 莲花瓣 ， 它们 更 像 两条 小 金鱼 埋伏 在 澄清 的 水底 。
 两滴 高粱 米粒 般 晶莹 微红 的 细小 泪珠 跳出 奶奶 的 睫毛 ， 流过 面颊 ， 流到 嘴角 。
 奶奶 心里 又 悲 又 苦 ， 往常 描绘 好的 、 与 戏台 上 人物 同等 模样 、 峨冠博带 、 儒雅风流 的 丈夫 形象 在 泪眼 里 先 模糊 后漶 灭 。
 奶奶 恐怖 地 看到 单家 扁郎 那张 开花 绽彩 的 麻风病人 脸 ， 奶奶 透 心地 冰冷 。
 奶奶 想 这 一双 娇娇 金莲 ， 这 一张 桃腮杏脸 ， 千般 的 温存 ， 万种 的 风流 ， 难道真 要 由 一个 麻风病人 去 消受 ？
 如其 那样 ， 还 不如 一死了之 。
 高粱 地里 悠长 的 哭声 里 ， 夹杂着 疙疙瘩瘩 的 字眼 ：
 青天 哟 — — 蓝天 哟 — — 花花绿绿 的 天哟 — — 棒槌 哟 亲哥 哟 你 死了 — — 可 就 塌 了 妹妹 的 天哟 — —
 我 不得不 告诉您 ， 我们 高密 东北 乡 女人 哭丧 跟 唱歌 一样 优美 。
 民国 元年 ， 曲阜县 孔夫子 家的 “ 哭丧 户 ” 专程 前来 学习 过 哭腔 。
 大喜 的 日子 里 碰上 女人 哭 亡夫 ， 奶奶 感到 这是 不祥之兆 ， 已经 沉重 的 心情 更加 沉重 。
 这时 ， 有 一个 轿夫 开口 说话 ： “ 轿 上 的 小娘子 ， 跟 哥哥 们 说 几句话 呀 ！
 远远 的 路程 ， 闷得慌 。 ”
 奶奶 赶紧 拿起 红布 ， 蒙到 头上 ， 顶 着 轿 帘 的 脚尖 也 悄悄 收回 ， 轿里 又 是 一团漆黑 。
 “ 唱 个 曲 儿 给 哥哥 们 听 ， 哥哥 抬着 你哩 ！ ”
 吹鼓手 如梦方醒 ， 在 轿 后 猛地 吹响 了 大 喇叭 ， 大 喇叭 说 ：
 “ 咚 — — 咚 — — ”
 “ 猛 捅 — — 猛 捅 — — ”
 轿前 有人 模仿 着 喇叭声 说 ， 前前后后 响起 一阵 粗野 的 笑声 。
 奶奶 身上 汗水淋漓 。
 临上 轿 前 ， 外 曾祖母 反复 叮咛 过 她 ， 在 路上 ， 千万 不要 跟 轿夫 们 磨牙 斗嘴 。
 轿夫 ， 吹鼓手 ， 都 是 下九流 ， 奸刁 古怪 ， 什么样 的 坏事 都 干得 出来 。
 轿夫 们 用力 把 轿子 抖起来 ， 奶奶 的 屁股 坐 不 安稳 ， 双手 抓住 座板 。
 “ 不 吱声 ？
 颠 ！
 颠不出 她 的话 就 颠出 她 的尿 ！ ”
 轿子 已经 像 风浪 中 的 小船 了 ， 奶奶 死劲 抓住 座板 ， 腹中 翻腾 着 早晨 吃 下 的 两个 鸡蛋 ， 苍蝇 在 她 耳畔 嗡嗡地 飞 ， 她 的 喉咙 紧张 ， 蛋 腥味 冲到 口腔 ， 她 咬住 嘴唇 。
 不能 吐 ， 不能 吐 ！
 奶奶 命令 着 自己 ， 不能 吐 啊 ， 凤莲 ， 人家 说 吐 在 轿 里 是 最大 的 不 吉利 ， 吐 了 轿子 一辈子 没 好运 … …
 轿夫 们 的话 更加 粗野 了 ， 他们 有 的 骂 我 外 曾祖父 是 个 见钱眼开 的 小人 ， 有 的 说 鲜花 插到 牛粪 上 ， 有 的 说 单扁 郎 是 个 流白脓淌 黄水 的 麻风病人 。
 他们 说 站 在 单家 院子 外 ， 就 能 闻到 一股 烂肉 臭味 ， 单家 的 院子 里 ， 飞舞 着 成群结队 的 绿头 苍蝇 … …
 “ 小娘子 ， 你 可 不能 让 单扁 郎 沾身 啊 ， 沾 了 身 ， 你 也 烂啦 ！ ”
 大 喇叭 小 唢呐 呜呜咽咽 地 吹 着 ， 那股 蛋 腥味 更加 强烈 ， 奶奶 牙齿 紧咬 嘴唇 ， 咽喉 里 像 有 只 拳头 在 打击 ， 她 忍不住 了 ， 一 张嘴 ， 一股 奔突 的 脏物 蹿 出来 ， 涂 在 了 轿 帘 上 ， 五只 苍蝇 像 子弹 一样 射到 呕吐物 上 。
 “ 吐 啦 吐 啦 ， 颠呀 ！ ”
 轿夫 们 狂喊 着 ， “ 颠 呀 ， 早晚 颠得 她 开口 说话 。 ”
 “ 大 哥哥 们 … …   饶 了 我吧 … … ”
 奶奶 在 呃 嗝 中 ， 痛不欲生 地 说 着 ， 说完 了 ， 便 放声大哭 起来 。
 奶奶 觉得 委屈 ， 奶奶 觉得 前途 险恶 ， 终生 难逃 苦海 。
 爹 呀 ， 娘 呀 ， 贪财 的 爹 ， 狠心 的 娘 ， 你们 把 我 毁 了 。
 奶奶 放声大哭 ， 高粱 深径 震动 ， 轿夫 们 不再 颠狂 ， 推波助澜 、 兴风作浪 的 吹鼓手 们 也 停 嘴 不 吹 。
 只 剩下 奶奶 的 呜咽 ， 又 和 进 了 一支 悲泣 的 小 唢呐 ， 唢呐 的 哭泣声 比 所有 的 女人 哭泣 都 优美 。
 奶奶 在 唢呐声 中 停住 哭 ， 像 聆听 天籁 一般 ， 听 着 这 似乎 从 天国 传来 的 音乐 。
 奶奶 粉面 凋零 ， 珠泪 点点 ， 从 悲婉 的 曲调 里 ， 她 听到 了 死 的 声音 ， 嗅到 了 死 的 气息 ， 看到 了 死神 的 高粱 般 深红 的 嘴唇 和 玉米 般 金黄 的 笑脸 。
 轿夫 们 沉默 无言 ， 步履 沉重 。
 轿里 牺牲 的 哽咽 和 轿 后 唢呐 的 伴奏 ， 使 他们 心中 萍 翻桨 乱 ， 雨 打魂 幡 。
 走 在 高粱 小径 上 的 ， 已不像 迎亲 的 队伍 ， 倒像 送葬 的 仪仗 。
 在 奶奶 脚前 的 那个 轿夫 — — 我 后来 的 爷爷 余 占 鳌 ， 他 的 心里 ， 有 一种 不 寻常 的 预感 ， 像 熊熊燃烧 的 火焰 一样 ， 把 他 未来 的 道路 照亮 了 。
 奶奶 的 哭声 。
 唤起 他 心底 早就 蕴藏 着 的 怜爱 之情 。
 轿夫 们 中途 小憩 ， 花轿 落地 。
 奶奶 哭 得 昏昏沉沉 ， 不 觉得 把 一只 小脚 露到 了 轿 外 。
 轿夫 们 看着 这 玲珑 的 、 美丽 无比 的 小脚 ， 一时 都 忘魂 落魄 。
 余 占 鳌 走 过来 ， 弯腰 ， 轻轻地 、 轻轻地 握住 奶奶 那 只 小脚 ， 像 握 着 一只 羽毛未丰 的 鸟 雏 ， 轻轻地 送回 轿内 。
 奶奶 在 轿 内 ， 被 这 温柔 感动 ， 她 非常 想 撩开 轿帘 ， 看看 这个 生着 一只 温暖 的 年轻 大手 的 轿夫 是 个 什么样 的 人 。
 我 想 ， 千里姻缘一线牵 ， 一生 的 情缘 ， 都 是 天 凑 地合 ， 是 毫无 挑剔 的 真理 。
 余 占 鳌 就是 因为 握 了 一下 我 奶奶 的 脚 唤醒 了 他 心中 伟大 的 创造 新 生活 的 灵感 ， 从此 彻底改变 了 他 的 一生 ， 也 彻底改变 了 我 奶奶 的 一生 。
 花轿 又 起行 ， 喇叭 吹出 一个 猿啼 般的 长音 ， 便 无声无息 。
 起风 了 ， 东北风 ， 天上 云朵 麇 集 ， 遮住 了 阳光 ， 轿子 里 更加 昏暗 。
 奶奶 听到 风吹 高粱 ， 哗 哗哗啦啦 啦 ， 一浪 赶着 一浪 ， 响到 远方 。
 奶奶 听到 东北方向 有 隆隆 雷声 响起 。
 轿夫 们 加快 了 步伐 。
 轿子 离 单家 还有 多远 ， 奶奶 不 知道 ， 她 如同 一只 被绑 的 羔羊 ， 愈近 死期 ， 心里 愈 平静 。
 奶奶 胸口 里 ， 揣着 一把 锋利 的 剪刀 ， 它 可能 是 为 单扁 郎 准备 的 ， 也 可能 是 为 自己 准备 的 。
 奶奶 的 花轿 行走 到 蛤蟆 坑 被劫 的 事 ， 在 我 的 家族 的 传说 中 占有 一个 显要 的 位置 。
 蛤蟆 坑 是 大洼 子里 的 大洼 子 ， 土壤 尤其 肥沃 ， 水分 尤其 充足 ， 高粱 尤其 茂密 。
 奶奶 的 花轿 行到 这里 ， 东北 天空 抖 着 一个 血红 的 闪电 ， 一道 残缺 的 杏黄色 阳光 ， 从 浓云 中 ， 嘶叫 着 射 向 道路 。
 轿夫 们 气喘吁吁 ， 热 汗涔涔 。
 走进 蛤蟆 坑 ， 空气 沉重 ， 路边 的 高粱 乌黑 发亮 ， 深不见底 ， 路上 的 野草 杂花 几乎 长死 了 路 。
 有 那么 多 的 矢车菊 ， 在 杂草 中 高扬 着 细长 的 茎 ， 开着紫 、 蓝 、 粉 、 白 四色 花 。
 高粱 深处 ， 蛤蟆 的 叫声 忧伤 ， 蝈蝈 的 唧唧 凄凉 ， 狐狸 的 哀鸣 悠怅 。
 奶奶 在 轿 里 ， 突然 感到 一阵 寒冷 袭来 ， 皮肤 上 凸起 一层 细小 的 鸡皮疙瘩 。
 奶奶 还 没 明白 过来 是 怎么 一 回事 ， 就 听到 轿前 有人 高叫 一声 ：
 “ 留下 买路钱 ！ ”
 奶奶 心里 咯噔 一声 ， 不知 忧喜 ， 老天 ， 碰上 吃 拤 饼 的了 ！
 高密 东北 乡 土匪 如毛 ， 他们 在 高粱 地里 鱼儿 般 出没无常 ， 结帮拉伙 ， 拉 骡 绑票 ， 坏事 干尽 ， 好事 做绝 。
 如果 肚子饿 了 ， 就 抓 两个 人 ， 扣 一个 ， 放 一个 ， 让 被 放 的 人 回村 报信 ， 送来 多少 张卷 着 鸡蛋 大葱 一把 粗细 的 两 拃 多长 的 大饼 。
 吃 大饼 时要 用 双手 拤 住 往 嘴里塞 ， 故曰 “ 拤 饼 ” 。
 “ 留下 买路钱 ！ ”
 那个 吃 拤 饼 的 人大 吼 着 。
 轿夫 们 停住 ， 呆呆地 看着 劈 腿 横 在 路 当中 的 劫路 人 。
 那人 身材 不高 ， 脸上 涂着 黑墨 ， 头戴 一顶 高粱 篾片 编成 的 斗笠 ， 身披 一件 大 蓑衣 ， 蓑衣 敞着 ， 露出 密扣 黑衣 和 拦腰 扎 着 的 宽 腰带 。
 腰里别 着 一件 用 红绸 布包 起 的 鼓鼓囊囊 的 东西 。
 那人用 一只 手 按着 那 布包 。
 奶奶 在 一 转念 间 ， 感到 什么 事情 也 不 可怕 了 ， 死 都 不怕 ， 还怕 什么 ？
 她 掀起 轿帘 ， 看着 那个 吃 拤 饼 的 人 。
 那人 又喊 ： “ 留下 买路钱 ！
 要 不 我 就 崩 了 你们 ！ ”
 他 拍了拍 腰里 那件 红布 包裹 着 的 家伙 。
 吹鼓手 们 从 腰里 摸 出外 曾祖父 赏给 他们 的 一串串 铜钱 ， 扔 到 那 人 脚前 。
 轿夫 放下 轿子 ， 也 把 新 得 的 铜钱 掏出 ， 扔下 。
 那人 把 钱串子 用 脚踢 拢 成堆 ， 眼睛 死死地 盯 着 坐在 花轿 里 的 我 奶奶 。
 “ 你们 ， 都 给 我 滚 到 轿子 后边 去 ， 要 不 我 就 开枪 啦 ！ ”
 他用 手 拍拍 腰里别 着 的 家伙 大声喊叫 。
 轿夫 们 慢慢吞吞 地 走 到 轿 后 。
 余 占 鳌 走 在 最后 ， 他 猛回 转身 ， 双目 直逼 吃 拤 饼 的 人 。
 那人 瞬间 动容 变色 ， 手 紧紧 捂住 腰里 的 红 布包 ， 尖叫 着 ： “ 不许 回头 ， 再 回头 我 就 毙 了你 ！ ”
 劫路 人 按着 腰中 家伙 ， 脚不离 地 蹭 到 轿子 前 伸手 捏 捏 奶奶 的 脚 。
 奶奶 粲然一笑 ， 那人 的 手 像 烫 了 似的 紧着 缩回去 。
 “ 下 轿 ， 跟我走 ！ ”
 他 说 。
 奶奶 端坐 不动 ， 脸上 的 笑容 凝固 了 一样 。
 “ 下 轿 ！ ”
 奶奶 欠 起身 ， 大大方方 地 跨过 轿杆 ， 站 在 烂漫 的 矢车菊 里 。
 奶奶 右眼 看着 吃 拤 饼 的 人 ， 左眼 看着 轿夫 和 吹鼓手 。
 “ 往 高粱 地里 走 ！ ”
 劫路 人 按着 腰里 用 红 布包 着 的 家伙 说 。
 奶奶 舒适 地站 着 ， 云中 的 闪电 带 着 铜音 嗡嗡 抖动 ， 奶奶 脸上 粲然 的 笑容 被 分裂 成 无数 断断续续 的 碎片 。
 劫路 人 催逼 着 奶奶 往 高粱 地里 走 ， 他 的 手 始终 按着 腰里 的 家伙 。
 奶奶 用 亢奋 的 眼睛 ， 看着 余 占 鳌 。
 余 占 鳌 对 着 劫路 人 笔直 地 走 过去 ， 他 薄薄的 嘴唇 绷成 一条 刚毅 的 直线 ， 两个 嘴角 一个 上 翘 ， 一个 下垂 。
 “ 站住 ！ ”
 劫路 人 有气无力 地喊 着 ， “ 再 走 一步 我 就 开枪 ！ ”
 他 的 手 按 在 腰里 用 红布 包裹 着 的 家伙 上 。
 余 占 鳌 平静 地 对 着 吃 拤 饼 的 人 走 ， 他前 进一步 ， 吃 拤 饼 者 就 缩 一点 。
 吃 拤 饼 的 人 眼里 跳出 绿 火花 ， 一行行 雪白 的 清明 汗珠 从 他 脸上 惊惶 地流 出来 。
 当余 占 鳌 离 他 三步 远时 ， 他 惭愧 地 叫 了 一声 ， 转身 就 跑 。
 余 占 鳌 飞身 上前 ， 对准 他 的 屁股 ， 轻捷 地 踢 了 一脚 。
 劫路 人 的 身体 贴着 杂草 梢头 ， 蹭 着 矢车菊 花朵 ， 平行 着 飞出去 ， 他 的 手脚 在 低空 中像 天 真的 婴孩 一样 抓挠 着 ， 最后 落到 高粱 棵子 里 。
 “ 爷们 ， 饶命 吧 ！
 小人 家中 有 八十岁 的 老母 ， 不得已 才 吃 这 碗饭 。 ”
 劫路 人 在 余 占 鳌 手下 熟练地 叫 着 。
 余 占 鳌 抓 着 他 的 后 颈 皮 ， 把 他 提到 轿子 前 ， 用力 摔 在 路上 ， 对准 他 吵嚷 不休 的 嘴巴 踢 了 一脚 。
 劫路 人 一声 惨叫 ， 半截 吐 出口 外 ， 半截 咽到 肚里 ， 血 从 他 鼻子 里流 出来 。
 余 占 鳌 弯腰 ， 把 劫路 人 腰里 那家伙 拔出来 ， 抖掉 红布 ， 露出 一个 弯弯曲曲 的 小树 疙瘩 ， 众人 嗟叹 不止 。
 那人 跪 在 地上 ， 连连 磕头 求饶 。
 余占鳌说 ： “ 劫 路 的 都 说 家里 有 八十岁 的 老母 。 ”
 他 退 到 一边 ， 看着 轿夫 和 吹鼓手 ， 像 狗 群里 的 领袖 看着 群狗 。
 轿夫 吹鼓手 们 发声 喊 ， 一拥而上 ， 围成 一个 圆圈 ， 对准 劫路 人 ， 花拳绣腿 齐 施展 。
 起初 还 能 听到 劫路 人 尖利 的 哭叫声 ， 一会儿 就 听不见 了 。
 奶奶 站 在 路边 ， 听 着 七零八落 的 打击 肉体 的 沉闷 声响 ， 对 着 余 占 鳌 顿眸 一瞥 ， 然后 仰面 看着 天边 的 闪电 ， 脸上 凝固 着 的 ， 仍然 是 那种 粲然 的 、 黄金 一般 高贵 辉煌 的 笑容 。
 一个 吹鼓手 挥动 起大 喇叭 ， 在 劫 路者 的 当头 心儿 里 猛 劈 了 一下 ， 喇叭 的 圆刃 劈 进 颅骨 里 去 ， 费 了 好 大劲 才 拔出 。
 劫路 人 肚子 里 咕噜一声 响 ， 痉挛 的 身体 舒展 开来 ， 软软 地 躺 在 地上 。
 一线 红白 相间 的 液体 ， 从 那 道 深刻 的 裂缝 里 慢慢 地 挤出来 。
 “ 死 了 ？ ”
 吹鼓手 提着 打 瘪 了 的 喇叭 说 。
 “ 打死 了 ， 这 东西 ， 这么 不禁 打 ！ ”
 轿夫 吹鼓手 们 俱 神色 惨淡 ， 显得 惶惶不安 。
 余 占 鳌 看看 死人 ， 又 看看 活人 ， 一语不发 。
 他 从 高粱 上 撕下 一把 叶子 ， 把 轿子 里 奶奶 呕吐 出 的 脏物 擦掉 ， 又 举起 那块 树 疙瘩 看看 ， 把 红布 往树 疙瘩 上 缠 几下 ， 用力 摔出 ， 飞行 中树 疙瘩 抢先 ， 红包 布 落后 ， 像 一只 赤红 的 大蝶 ， 落到 绿 高粱 上 。
 余 占 鳌 把 奶奶 扶上 轿说 ： “ 上来 雨 了 ， 快赶 ！ ”
 奶奶 撕下 轿帘 ， 塞到 轿子 角落里 ， 她 呼吸 着 自由 的 空气 ， 看着 余 占 鳌 的 宽肩 细腰 。
 他 离 着 轿子 那么 近 ， 奶奶 只要 一翘 脚 ， 就 能 踢 到 他 青白色 的 结实 头皮 。
 风利飕 有力 ， 高粱 前 推后 拥 ， 一 波一波 地动 ， 路 一侧 的 高粱 把头 伸到 路 当中 ， 向着 我 奶奶 弯腰 致敬 。
 轿夫 们 飞马 流星 ， 轿子 出奇 的 平稳 ， 像 浪尖 上 飞快 滑动 的 小船 。
 蛙 类们 兴奋 地 鸣叫 着 ， 迎接 着 即将来临 的 盛夏 的 暴雨 。
 低垂 的 天幕 ， 阴沉 地 注视 着 银灰色 的 高粱 脸庞 ， 一道 压 一道 的 血红 闪电 在 高粱 头上 裂开 ， 雷声 强大 ， 震动 耳膜 。
 奶奶 心中 亢奋 ， 无畏地 注视 着 黑色 的 风 掀起 的 绿色 的 浪潮 ， 云 声像 推磨 一样 旋转 着 过来 ， 风向 变幻 不定 ， 高粱 四面 摇摆 ， 田野 凌乱不堪 。
 最先 一批 凶狠 的 雨点 打得 高粱 颤抖 ， 打得 野草 觳觫 ， 打得 道 上 的 细土 凝聚 成团 后 又 立即 迸裂 ， 打得 轿 顶 啪啪 响 。
 雨点 打 在 奶奶 的 绣花鞋 上 ， 打 在 余 占 鳌 的 头上 ， 斜射 到 奶奶 的 脸上 。
 余 占 鳌 他们 像 兔子 一样 疾跑 ， 还是 未能 躲过 这场 午前 的 雷阵雨 。
 雨 打倒 了 无数 的 高粱 ， 雨 在 田野 里 狂欢 ， 蛤蟆 躲 在 高粱 根下 ， 哈达 哈达 地抖 着 颌 下 雪白 的 皮肤 ；   狐狸 蹲 在 幽暗 的 洞里 ， 看着 从 高粱 上 飞溅 而 下 的 细小 水珠 ， 道路 很快 就 泥泞不堪 ， 杂草 伏地 ， 矢车菊 清醒 地 擎着 湿漉漉 的 头 。
 轿夫 们 肥大 的 黑 裤子 紧贴在 肉上 ， 人们 都 变得 苗条 流畅 。
 余 占 鳌 的 头皮 被 冲刷 得 光洁 明媚 ， 像 奶奶 眼中 的 一颗 圆月 。
 雨水 把 奶奶 的 衣服 也 打湿 了 ， 她 本来 可以 挂 上 轿 帘 遮挡 雨水 ， 她 没有 挂 ， 她 不想 挂 ， 奶奶 通过 敞亮 的 轿门 ， 看到 了 纷乱 不安 的 宏大 世界 。
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/004.trans
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/004.trans
@@ -0,0 +1,232 @@
 When my grandmother just turned sixteen, her father decided to marry Shan Bianlang, the only son of Shan Tingxiu, a well-known rich man in Northeast Gaomi Township.
 Shanjia opens a shochu pot and uses cheap sorghum as raw materials to brew high-quality liquor, which is famous for a hundred li.
 The terrain of Northeast Township is low-lying, and autumn water is often flooded. Sorghum stalks are used to prevent waterlogging. They are widely planted and have high yields every year.
 A single family uses cheap raw materials to make wine for profit, and the rich one.
 It is the honor of my great-grandfather that my grandma can marry Shan Bianlang.
 At that time, many people were eager to get married with Shan's family, even though it was rumored that Shan Bianlang had already contracted leprosy.
 Shan Tingxiu is a dry little old man with a withered pigtail behind his head.
 His house is full of money, but he is dressed in rags and often tied a straw rope around his waist.
 Grandma's marriage to Shan's family was actually God's will.
 That day, my grandma was playing jokes with some big girls with pointed feet and long braids beside the swing. It was Ching Ming Festival, pink and willow green, drizzle, peach blossom, and daughter liberated.
 Grandma was 1.60 meters tall and weighed 60 kilograms that year. She wore a floral dress and green satin trousers. She wore a crimson ribbon around her ankle.
 Because of the light rain, grandma wore a pair of embroidered oil shoes soaked in tung oil more than ten times, and the Krone rang.
 There was a big shiny braid hanging from the back of grandma's head, and a heavy silver lock hung around her neck—my great-grandfather was a small craftsman who made silverware.
 The great-grandmother is the daughter of a ruinous master, and she knows the importance of small feet to women.
 Grandma started to bind her feet when she was less than six years old, and she kept getting more and more serious.
 A foot-wrap cloth, which is more than one foot long, was used by my great-grandmother to wean grandmother's foot bones and broke eight toes on the soles of her feet. What a misfortune!
 My mother also has little feet. Every time I see her feet, I feel sad, and I can't wait to shout: Down with feudalism!
 Long live the freedom of human feet!
 Grandma suffered so much, and finally wrapped up a pair of three-inch golden lotus.
 When she was sixteen, her grandmother was already plump and beautiful. She walked along with her arms waving and her waist twisting like a willow in the wind.
 Shan Tingxiu carried a dung basket to my great-grandfather's village that day, and saw my grandma from the many flowers.
 Three months later, I took my grandma away in the sedan chair.
 Grandma was sitting in the depressed sedan chair, dizzy.
 The red cloth on the hood covered her eyes, and there was a strong musty smell on the red cloth.
 She raised her hand and lifted the red cloth-grandmother Zeng Qian told her not to lift the hood red cloth by herself-a heavy twisted silver bracelet slid onto her forearm, and grandma looked at the snake shape on the bracelet The pattern, my heart is chaotic.
 The warm smoky wind blows the emerald green sorghum on both sides of the narrow dirt road.
 From the sorghum field came the cries of pigeons.
 The silver-gray sorghum ears that just showed up are flying with light pollen.
 The car curtain facing her face is embroidered with dragon and phoenix patterns. The red cloth on the car curtain has been eclipsed by the sedan chair rented out over the years, and a large area of oil stains in the middle.
 In the late summer and early autumn, the sun was luxuriant, the light movement of the bearers made the sedan tremble, the cowhide tied to the poles squeaked, and the sedan curtain gently lifted, flashing wisps of light and relatively cool wind in. Come in the sedan chair.
 Grandma was sweating all over her body, and her heartbeat was drumming. Listening to the uniform footsteps and heavy gasps of the bearers, the smooth cold like pebbles and the rough heat like peppers alternately appeared in her mind.
 Ever since her grandmother was spotted by Shan Tingxiu, I don't know how many people have expressed their joy to their great-grandfather and great-grandmother.
 Although grandma wants to have a good life of getting gold and silver, but she is looking forward to having a good son-in-law who is literate and understandable, has a clear eye, and knows cold and hot.
 Grandma embroidered the wedding dress in her boudoir, embroidering exquisite pictures of my future grandfather.
 She was looking forward to getting married at an early date, but from the words of her female partner, she vaguely heard that the son of Shan Jia was a leper patient. Grandma's heart was cold. Grandma told her parents about her worries.
 The great-grandfather concealed himself from answering, but the great-grandmother scolded her grandma’s female companions, probably saying that the fox could not eat the grapes and said the grapes were sour.
 His great-grandfather later said that the son of the Shan family was full of poems and books, staying at home, pure and pure, and showing talent.
 Grandma was in a daze, not knowing the truth or not, thinking that there are no cruel parents in the world, maybe the female partner is really nonsense.
 Grandma began to look forward to an early marriage.
 Grandma's plump youth radiated intense anxiety and light loneliness. She longed to lie in the arms of a stalwart man to relieve anxiety and eliminate loneliness.
 The wedding time finally arrived, and grandma was loaded into the four-person sedan. The big horn and the small suona blew miserably before and after the sedan chair. Grandma couldn't stop the tears streaming down her cheeks.
 The sedan chair set off, flickering like clouds and fog, the lazy drummer stopped playing not far from the village, and the sedan chairmen quickly got up.
 The taste of sorghum is deeply rooted in people's hearts
 The rare birds in the sorghum field crowed low.
 When a ray of sunlight entered the dim sedan chair, the image of her husband in her grandma's heart gradually became clear.
 Her heart seemed to be pierced by a needle, the pain was profound and powerful.
 "God, bless me!"
 The prayers in grandma's heart moved her lips.
 There is a thin layer of hair on grandma's lips.
 The grandmother is tender and lush, with plenty of water.
 The whispers she uttered were completely absorbed by the heavy car wall and curtain.
 She tore off the sour hood and put it on her lap.
 In accordance with the tradition of marriage, grandma also wore three new cotton-padded jackets and trousers in hot weather.
 The sedan chair is in tatters and filthy.
 It is like a coffin, I don't know how many brides who must become dead bodies have been installed.
 The yellow satin lining on the car wall was dirty and greasy. Three of the five flies were buzzing on the tits, and two of them were lying on the car curtain, wiping their bright eyes with their black rod-shaped legs.
 Feeling bored, grandma quietly stretched out her pointed feet and opened a gap on the top of the car curtain.
 Look out secretly.
 She saw the faintly discernible, graceful long legs in the fat black silk trousers of the bearers, and the fat feet in pair of nose bridge hemp shoes.
 There was a puff of dust on the foot of the bearer.
 Grandma guessed the sturdy upper body of the bearer, couldn't help but move her toes up and leaned forward.
 She saw the smooth acacia wood chair pole and the bearer's broad shoulders.
 On both sides of the road, the slab-like sorghum is solid and stagnant, connected as a whole, crowded, and looking at each other, the gray-green sorghum ears are still sleepy, and this ear is indistinguishable from the other. The sorghum never ends, as if gurgling and flowing. river.
 The road is sometimes very narrow, and the sorghum leaves covered with aphid secretions make the rustle on both sides of the sedan chair.
 The bearer was sour and sweaty. Grandma was breathing the man's scent obsessively. There must be waves of spring in her heart.
 The bearer lifts the sedan chair and walks from the street. They are called "walking on the street". On the one hand, they are to please the owner and get more rewards; on the other hand, they are to show an elegant professional demeanor. .
 When stepping on the street, it’s not a hero who walks unevenly, and it’s not a hero who holds the bar of the sedan chair. The qualified bearers have their hands stuck at the waist, and the pace is the same. The rhythm of the sedan chair must match the poignant music played by the drummers. People can realize that there is an equal amount of pain hidden behind any happiness.
 When the sedan chair went to the Pingchuan wilderness, the sedan chairmen strayed into the wild, this was to drive the road, and the other was to toss the bride.
 Some brides were thrown up loudly by the sedan chair, and the dirt was full of embroidered shoes; the bearers got a kind of venting pleasure in the sound of the bride's vomiting.
 These young and strong men must not feel like the sacrifice in the bridal chamber for others, so they have to toss the bride.
 One of the four bearers who carried my grandma that day became my grandfather-he was Commander Yu Zhan'ao.
 At that time, he was 20 years old, and he was a leader in the trade of coffin and sedan chair in Northeast Township
 ——The heroes of my grandfather’s generation all have a distinctive personality like sorghum from Gaomi Northeast Township, which is not comparable to our weak younger generations——
 The rules at that time, the bearers joking with the bride on the road, just like the guys on the shochu pot drinking shochu, it is a matter of course, and the brides of the king and Laozi dare to toss.
 The sorghum leaves grind the sedan chair to a loud noise. From the depths of the sorghum, a melodious cry suddenly came, breaking the monotony on the road.
 The cry is very similar to the tunes played by drummers.
 When grandma thought of music, she thought that those bleak instruments must be carried by the drummers.
 With her feet on the car curtain, grandma can see the waist of a bearer wet with sweat. Grandma sees her feet wearing red embroidered shoes more. It is pointed and thin, with a sad expression, cast from the outside. The incoming light covers them.
 They are like two lotus petals, they are more like two little goldfish lying in ambush in the clear water.
 Two drops of sorghum grains of crystal and reddish tears jumped out of grandma's eyelashes, flowed across the cheeks, and flowed to the corners of the mouth.
 The grandmother was sad and bitter in her heart. The image of her husband who was always portrayed as the same as the characters on the stage, Eguan Boss, and elegant and romantic, was first blurred in tears and then disappeared.
 Grandma saw Shan Jiabianlang's blossoming leprosy face in terror, and her grandma was cold from heart.
 Grandma thought that these delicate golden lotus, this peach-faced apricot face, thousands of warmth, thousands of romantic, is it really necessary for a leper to eliminate it?
 As it is, it is better to die.
 The long cries in the sorghum fields were mixed with lumpy words:
 Blue sky-blue sky-colorful sky-big mallet, brother, you are dead-but my sister's sky has collapsed-
 I have to tell you that our Gaomi Dongbeixiang women crying for fun are as beautiful as singing.
 In the first year of the Republic of China, the "crying households" of the Confucius family in Qufu County made a special trip to learn how to cry.
 On the day of rejoicing, she ran into a woman crying for her deceased husband. Grandma felt that this was an ominous sign, and her already heavy heart became even heavier.
 At this time, a bearer spoke: "Little lady on the sedan, say a few words to your brothers!
 The far distance is so boring. "
 Grandma quickly picked up the red cloth, covered her head, and quietly retracted her toes against the car curtain, and the car was completely dark again.
 "Sing a song for my brothers, my brother will carry you!"
 The drummer woke up like a dream, and blew the big horn suddenly behind the sedan chair. The big horn said:
 "Boom—Boom—"
 "Fierce stabbing——Fierce stabbing——"
 Someone in front of the sedan mimicked the sound of a horn and said, there was a rough laughter from the front and back.
 Grandma was dripping with sweat.
 Before entering the sedan chair, her great-grandmother repeatedly warned her not to quarrel with the bearers on the road.
 Bearers and trumpeters are all inferior, treacherous and weird, and they can do all kinds of bad things.
 The bearers vigorously shook the palanquin, the grandmother's buttocks were unsteady, and her hands grasped the seat board.
 "No voice?
 Bump!
 If you can't tell her, you'll get her pee! "
 The sedan chair was already like a boat in the wind and waves. Grandma grasped the seat plate stubbornly, and the two eggs she ate in the morning were churning in her belly. Flies buzzed around her ears, her throat was tense, and the smell of eggs rushed into her mouth. She bit her lip.
 Can't vomit, can't vomit!
 Grandma ordered herself not to vomit, Fenglian. People say that vomiting in the sedan chair is the biggest unlucky thing. If you throw up the sedan chair, you will have no luck in your life...
 The bearers' words are even more crude. Some of them call my great-grandfather a villain who sees money, some say that flowers are stuck in cow dung, and some say that Shan Bianlang is a leper with white pus and yellow water.
 They said that standing outside the yard of a single family could smell a smell of rotten meat. In the yard of a single family, swarms of blow flies were flying...
 "Little lady, you can't let Shan Bianlang get on your body, if you get on your body, you will suck too!"
 The big trumpet Suona whimpered and whimpered, and the smell of eggs became stronger. Grandma's teeth bit her lip, and her throat seemed to be hitting like a fist. She couldn't help it, a mouth, a rush of dirt Coming out, painted on the car curtain, five flies shot on the vomit like bullets.
 "Spit, spit, bump!"
 The bearers yelled wildly, "Dian, I'll make her talk sooner or later."
 "Big brothers... forgive me..."
 The grandmother was in the hiccup, and she said bitterly. After she finished speaking, she burst into tears.
 Grandma feels wronged, grandma feels that the future is sinister, and she will never escape the sea of hardship.
 Dad, mother, greedy father, cruel mother, you ruined me.
 The grandma cried loudly, the sorghum shook in the depths, the bearers were no longer frantic, and the drummers who contributed to the troubles also stopped blowing.
 Only grandma's whimper was left, and a weeping little suona entered again, the cry of the suona was more beautiful than all the women's crying.
 Grandma stopped crying in the sound of suona, like listening to the sound of heaven, listening to the music that seemed to come from heaven.
 The face of the grandmother was withered, and the tears were a little bit more tears. From the sad tune, she heard the sound of death, smelled the breath of death, and saw the crimson lips of death like sorghum and the golden smile of corn.
 The bearers were silent and heavy.
 The choking of sacrifice in the sedan chair and the accompaniment of the suona at the back of the sedan chair made their hearts tumbling, and the rain beat the soul flags.
 People walking on the sorghum path are no longer like welcoming teams, but rather like funeral ceremonies.
 The bearer at the feet of grandma, my later grandpa Yu Zhanao, had an unusual premonition in his heart, like a blazing flame, illuminating his future path.
 The cry of grandma.
 Aroused the love and compassion that was already in his heart.
 The bearers took a short break and the sedan chair landed.
 Grandma cried so dizzy that she didn't think she had exposed a little foot outside the sedan.
 The bearers looked at these exquisite, extremely beautiful little feet, and for a moment they were completely forgotten.
 Yu Zhanao came over, bent over, and gently and gently held grandma's little foot, like holding a feathered bird chick, and gently sent it back into the sedan chair.
 Grandma was in the sedan chair and was touched by this gentleness. She wanted to lift the sedan chair to see what kind of person this bearer with a warm young man was like.
 I think that a thousand-mile marriage is tied by a thread, and the love of a lifetime is a perfect match, and it is the truth without fault.
 Yu Zhanao shook my grandma's feet and awakened the great inspiration in his heart to create a new life. From then on, he completely changed his life and also my grandma's life.
 The sedan chair started again, and the horn blew a long sound like an ape, and there was no sound.
 The wind is blowing, the northeast wind, the clouds are gathering in the sky, blocking the sun, and the sedan chair is even darker.
 Grandma heard the wind blew the sorghum, rushing, rushing to the distance.
 Grandma heard a rumble of thunder from the northeast.
 The bearers quickened their pace.
 Grandma didn't know how far the sedan chair was from Shan's house. She was like a tied lamb, and her heart became calmer as she approached her death.
 In her chest, grandma holds a pair of sharp scissors. It may be for Shan Bianlang or for herself.
 The fact that grandma's sedan chair walked to the toad pit and was robbed occupies a prominent position in my family's legend.
 Toad pits are the big depressions in the big depressions. The soil is especially fertile, the water is especially abundant, and the sorghum is especially dense.
 Grandma's sedan chair walked here, and the northeast sky was trembling with a blood-red lightning, and a mutilated apricot-yellow sunlight, from the thick clouds, screamed towards the road.
 The bearers were out of breath and sweating.
 Walking into the toad pit, the air was heavy, the sorghum black on the side of the road was shiny and deep, and the weeds and flowers on the road were almost dead.
 There are so many cornflowers, among the weeds, with long slender stems, blooming with purple, blue, pink and white flowers.
 Deep in the sorghum, the toad's cry is sad, the grasshopper's chir is desolate, and the fox's wailing is long.
 Grandma was in the sedan chair, and suddenly felt a burst of cold, and a thin layer of goose bumps bulged on her skin.
 Grandma didn't understand what was going on, she heard someone yelling in front of the sedan:
 "Leave the money to buy the road!"
 Grandma squatted in her heart, I don't know the sorrows and joys, God, I ran into someone who ate crumbs!
 Bandits in Northeast Gaomi are like hairs. They haunt the sorghum fields like fishes. They form gangs, pull gangs, pull mules and kidnap tickets, do all bad things, and never do good things.
 If you are hungry, grab two people, buckle one, and release one, and let the person who was released return to the village to report a letter. How many flatbreads with a thickness of two slabs wrapped in eggs and a handful of green onions will be sent.
 When eating a flatbread, you need to hold it with your hands and put it in your mouth, so it is called "bun".
 "Leave the money to buy the road!"
 The man who ate the cake yelled.
 The bearers stopped, staring blankly at the passer-by who was cheating across the road.
 The man was not tall, his face was painted with black ink, he was wearing a hat made of sorghum strips, and he was wearing a large scorpion clothing. The clothing was open, revealing the tightly buttoned black clothing and the wide belt tied around his waist.
 A bulging thing wrapped in red silk cloth was pinned to his waist.
 The man pressed the cloth bag with one hand.
 After a second thought, grandma felt that nothing was scary anymore. She was not afraid of death. What else was she afraid of?
 She raised the car curtain and looked at the man who ate the cake.
 The man shouted again: "Leave the money to buy the road!
 Or I will break you! "
 He patted the guy wrapped in red cloth on his waist.
 The drummers took out a string of copper coins rewarded by their great-grandfather from their waists and threw them at the man's feet.
 The bearer put down the sedan chair, and also took out the new copper coin and threw it down.
 The man kicked the money skewer into a pile, staring at my grandma sitting in the sedan chair.
 "You guys, roll me behind the sedan chair, or I will shoot!"
 He slapped the guy pinned in his waist and shouted.
 The bearers walked slowly to the back of the sedan chair.
 Yu Zhanao walked at the end, he turned around abruptly, his eyes were close to the person who ate the cake.
 The man changed his color in an instant, his hands tightly covered the red cloth bag in his waist, and screamed: "Don't look back, I will kill you when I look back!"
 The Jie passer pressed the guy in his waist, rubbing his feet in front of the sedan chair and squeezing grandma's feet.
 Grandma smiled brightly, and the man's hand retracted tightly as if it were hot.
 "Get off the sedan chair and follow me!"
 He says.
 Grandma sat still, her smile on her face solidified.
 "Get off the sedan chair!"
 Grandma leaned up, stepped over the sedan pole generously, and stood among the colorful cornflowers.
 Grandma looked at the person eating the cake with her right eye, and looked at the bearer and drummer with her left eye.
 "Go into the sorghum field!"
 The robber said while pressing the red cloth around his waist.
 Grandma stood comfortably, the lightning in the cloud buzzed with a copper tone, and the dazzling smile on her face was split into countless intermittent fragments.
 The passer-by urged grandma to walk into the sorghum field, his hand was always pressed against the guy in his waist.
 Grandma looked at Yu Zhanao with excited eyes.
 Yu Zhanao walked straight towards the Jie Lu Ren, his thin lips stretched into a firm straight line, the corners of his two mouths were upturned and the other drooped.
 "stop!"
 The robber shouted feebly, "I will shoot one more step!"
 He put his hand on the guy whose waist was wrapped in red cloth.
 Yu Zhanao calmly walked towards the squash eater, he took a step forward, and the squash eater shrank a little.
 Green sparks jumped from the eyes of the person who ate the cake, and rows of white beads of clear sweat flowed out of his face in astonishment.
 When Yu Zhanao was three steps away from him, he screamed in shame, turned and ran.
 Yu Zhanaofei moved forward, aimed at his ass, and kicked lightly.
 The robber's body was against the tips of the weeds, rubbed against the cornflower flowers, and flew out in parallel, his hands and feet scratched like innocent babies in the low air, and finally fell into the sorghum tree.
 "Man, spare your life!
 There is an 80-year-old mother in the little people's family, who had to eat this bowl of rice. "
 The robber shouted skillfully under Yu Zhanao.
 Yu Zhanao grabbed him by the nape of his neck, lifted him up to the sedan chair, threw him hard on the road, and kicked him in his noisy mouth.
 The Jie passer screamed, half vomited out, half swallowed into his belly, and blood flowed out of his nose.
 Yu Zhanao bent over, pulled out the guy from the robber's waist, and shook off the red cloth, revealing a crooked little tree bump, and everyone sighed.
 The man knelt on the ground, begging for mercy repeatedly.
 Yu Zhan'ao said: "Robbers say that there is an 80-year-old mother in the family."
 He stepped aside and looked at the bearer and drummer, like the leader of a dog group watching the group of dogs.
 The bearers and drummers shouted, rushed up, formed a circle, aimed at the robbers, and displayed their fists and legs.
 At first, I could still hear the sharp cry of the robbers, but I couldn't hear them for a while.
 Grandma stood on the side of the road, listening to the dull sound of smashing the flesh, she glanced at Yu Zhan'ao, then looked up at the lightning in the sky, the solidification on her face was still the kind of dazzling, golden noble Brilliant smile.
 A drummer waved a big horn and slammed it in the heart of the road robber. The round blade of the horn smashed into the skull, and it took a lot of effort to pull it out.
 There was a grunt in the Jie's stomach, his spasm stretched out, and he lay softly on the ground.
 A line of red and white liquid slowly squeezed out from the deep crack.
 "died?"
 Said the drummer with the deflated trumpet in his hand.
 "It's killed, this thing, you can't help but beat it!"
 The bearers and the drummers all looked bleak and panicked.
 Yu Zhanao looked at the dead and the living, without saying a word.
 He tore off a handful of leaves from the sorghum, wiped off the dirt that grandma vomited in the sedan chair, and lifted up the tree lump to take a look, twisted the red cloth around the tree lump a few times, and threw it out. The tree was flying. The lump took the lead, and the red envelope cloth fell behind, like a big red butterfly, falling on the green sorghum.
 Yu Zhanao helped her grandma onto the sedan chair and said, "It's raining, hurry up!"
 Grandma tore off the sedan curtain and stuffed it into the corner of the sedan chair. She breathed the free air and looked at Yu Zhanao's wide shoulders and thin waist.
 He is so close to the sedan chair, grandma can kick his strong blue and white scalp with just one foot.
 The sorghum moved forward and backward, and moved in waves. The sorghum on the side of the road stretched its head into the road, bending over to pay respect to my grandma.
 The bearers are flying horses and shooting stars, and the bearers are surprisingly stable, like small boats sliding fast on the top of a wave.
 The frogs screamed excitedly, welcoming the torrential rain of the coming summer.
 The drooping sky, gloomily staring at the silver-gray face of sorghum, blood-red lightning bursts on the sorghum head, thunder was strong, shaking the eardrums.
 Grandma was excited in her heart and watched fearlessly at the green waves raised by the black wind. The sound of the clouds whirled around like a whirl, the wind was changing, the sorghum was swaying on all sides, and the fields were in a mess.
 The first batch of fierce rains made the sorghum tremble, and the weeds shook. After the fine soil on the road condensed into a mass, it immediately cracked, causing the roof of the sedan chair to snap.
 The rain hit grandma's embroidered shoes, hit Yu Zhanao's head, and slanted into grandma's face.
 Yu Zhanao and the others sprinted like rabbits, but they still could not escape the thunderstorm in the early afternoon.
 The rain knocked down countless sorghums, the rain reveled in the fields, the toads hid under the sorghum roots, and hada hada shaking the snow-white skin under their jaws; the fox squatted in the dark hole, watching the tiny water splashing from the sorghum Zhu, the road soon became muddy, the weeds fell to the ground, and the cornflower soberly held its wet head.
 The fat black trousers of the bearers clung to the meat, and people became slim and smooth.
 Yu Zhanao's scalp was washed clean and bright, like a full moon in the eyes of grandma.
 The rain wet grandma's clothes. She could have hung the car curtain to block the rain. She didn't hang it. She didn't want to hang it. Grandma saw the chaotic and restless world through the open car door.
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/005
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/005
@@ -0,0 +1,231 @@
 6.片厂
 四十年的故事都是从去片厂这一天开始的。
 前一天，吴佩珍就说好，这天要带王琦瑶去片厂玩。
 吴佩珍是那类粗心的女孩子。
 她本应当为自己的丑自卑的，但因为家境不错，有人疼爱，养成了豁朗单纯的个性，使这自卑变成了谦虚，这谦虚里是很有一些实事求是的精神的。
 由这谦虚出发，她就总无意地放大别人的优点，很忠实地崇拜，随时准备奉献她的热诚。
 王琦瑶无须提防她有妒忌之心，也无须对她有妒忌之心，相反，她还对她怀有一些同情，因为她的丑。
 这同情使王琦瑶变得慷慨了，自然这慷慨是只对吴佩珍一个人的。
 吴佩珍的粗心其实只是不在乎，王琦瑶的宽待她是心领的，于是加倍地要待她好，报恩似的。
 一来二去的，两人便成了最贴心的朋友。
 王琦瑶和吴佩珍做朋友，有点将做人的重头推给吴佩珍的意思。
 她的好看突出了吴佩珍的丑，她的精细突出了吴佩珍的粗疏，她的慷慨突出的是吴佩珍的受恩，使吴佩珍负了债。
 好在吴佩珍是压得起的，她的人生任务不如王琦瑶来得重，有一点吃老本，也有一点不计较，本是一身轻，也是为王琦瑶分担的意思。
 这么一分担，两头便达到平衡，友情逐日加深。
 吴佩珍有个表哥是在片厂做照明工，有时来玩，就穿着钉了铜扣的黄咔叽制服，有些炫耀的样子。
 吴佩珍本来对他是不在意的，拉拢他全是为了王琦瑶。
 片厂这样的地方是女学生们心向往之的地方，它生产罗曼蒂克，一种是银幕上的，人所周知的电影； 一种是银幕下的，流言蜚语似的明星轶事。
 前者是个假，却像真的； 后者是个真，倒像是假的。
 片厂里的人生啊，一世当作两世做的。
 像吴佩珍这样吃得下睡得着的女孩子，是不大有梦想的，她又只有兄弟，没有姐妹，从小做的是男孩的游戏，对女孩子的窍门反倒不在行了。
 但和王琦瑶做朋友以后，她的心却变细了。
 她是将片厂当作一件礼物一样献给王琦瑶的。
 她很有心机的，将一切都安排妥了，日子也定下了，才去告诉王琦瑶。
 不料王琦瑶却还有些勉强，说她这一天正好有事，只能向她表哥抱歉了。
 吴佩珍于是就一个劲儿地向王琦瑶介绍片厂的有趣，将表哥平日里吹嘘的那些事迹都搬过来，再加上自己的想象。
 事情一时上有些弄反了，去片厂倒是为了照顾吴佩珍似的。
 等王琦瑶最终拗不过她，答应换个日子再去的时候，吴佩珍便像又受了一次恩，欢天喜地去找表哥改日子。
 其实这一天王琦瑶并非有事，也并非对片厂没兴趣，这只是她做人的方式，越是有吸引力的事就越要保持矜持的态度，是自我保护的意思，还是欲擒故纵的意思？
 反正不会是没道理。
 吴佩珍要学会这些，还早着呢。
 去找表哥的路上，她满心里都是对王琦瑶的感激，觉得她是太给自己面子了。
 这表哥是她舅舅家的孩子。
 舅舅是个败家子，把杭州城里一爿茧行吃空卖空，就离家出走，也不知去了什么地方。
 她母亲平素最怕这门亲戚，上门不是要钱就是要粮，也给过几句难听话，还给过几次钉子碰，后来就渐渐不来了，断了关系。
 忽有一日，那表哥再上门时，便是穿着这身钉了铜扣的黄咔叽制服，还带了两盒素点心，好像发了个宣言似的。
 自此，他每过一两月会来一次，说些片厂里的趣事，可大家都淡淡的，只有吴佩珍上了心。
 她按了地址去到肇嘉浜找表哥，一片草棚子里，左一个岔，右一个岔，布下了迷魂阵。
 一看她就是个外来的，都把目光投过去，待她要问路时，目光又都缩了回去。
 等她终于找到表哥的门，表哥又不在，同他合住的也是一个青年，戴着眼镜，穿的却是做工的粗布衣服，让她进屋等。
 她有点窘，只站在门口，自然又招来好奇的目光。
 天将黑的时候，才见表哥七绕八拐地走来，手里提着一个油浸浸的纸包，想是猪头肉之类的。
 她回到家里，已经开晚饭了，她还得编个谎搪塞她父母，也是煞费了苦心。
 可她无怨无艾，洗脚时看见脚底走出的泡，也觉得很值得。
 这晚上，吴佩珍竟也做了个关于片厂的梦，梦见水银灯下有个盛装的女人，回眸一笑，竟是王琦瑶，不由感动得醒了。
 她对王琦瑶的感情，有点像一个少年对一个少女，那种没有欲念的爱情，为她做什么都肯的。
 她在黑漆漆的房间里睁着眼，心想：片厂是个什么地方呢？
 到了那一天，去往片厂的时候，吴佩珍的兴奋要远超过王琦瑶，几乎按捺不住的。
 有同学问她们去哪里，吴佩珍一边说不去哪里，一边在王琦瑶的胳膊上拧一下，再就是拖着王琦瑶快走，好像那同学要追上来，分享她们的快乐似的。
 她一路聒噪，引得许多路人回头侧目，王琦瑶告诫几次没告诫住，最后只得停住脚步，说不去了，片厂没到，洋相倒先出够了。
 吴佩珍这才收敛了一些。
 两人上车，换车，然后就到了片厂。
 表哥站在门口正等她们，给她们一人一个牌挂在胸前，表示是厂里的人，便可以随处乱走了。
 她们挂好牌，跟了表哥往里走。
 先是在空地上走，四处都扔了木板旧布，还有碎砖破瓦，像一个垃圾场，也像一个工地。
 迎面来的人，都匆匆的，埋着头走路。
 表哥的步子也迈得很快，有要紧事去做似的。
 她们两人被甩在后头，互相拉着手，努力地加快步子。
 下午三四点的太阳有点人意阑珊的，风贴着地吹，吹起她们的裙摆。
 两人心里都有些暗淡，吴佩珍也沉默下来。
 三人这样走了一阵，几百步的路感觉倒有十万八千里的样子，那两个跟着的已经没有耐心。
 表哥放慢了脚步与她们拉扯片厂里的琐事，却有点不着边际的。
 这些琐事在外面听起来是真事，到了里面反倒像是传闻，不大靠得住了，两人心里又有些恍惚。
 然后就走进了一座仓库似的大屋，一眼望过去，都是穿了制服的做工的人走来走去，爬上爬下，大声吆喝着。
 类似明星的，竟一个也见不着。
 她们跟着表哥一阵乱走，一会儿小心头上，一会儿小心脚底，很快就迷失了方向。
 头上脚下都是绳索之类的东西，灯光一片明一片暗的。
 她们好像忘记了目的，不知来到了什么地方，只是一心一意地走路。
 又好像走了十万八千里，表哥站住了脚，让她们就在这边看，他要去工作了。
 她们站的这块地方，是有些熙攘的，人们都忙碌着，从她们的身前身后走过。
 好几次她们觉得挡了别人的路，忙着让开，不料却撞到另一人的身上。
 而明星样的人还是一个不见。
 她们惴惴的，心想是来错了，吴佩珍更是愧疚有加，不敢看王琦瑶的脸色。
 这时，灯光亮了，好像有十几个太阳相交地升起，光芒刺眼，她们这才看见面前是半间房间的摆设。
 那三面墙的房间看起来是布景，可里头的东西样样都是熟透的。
 床上的被子是七成新的，烟灰缸里留有半截烟头的，床头柜上的手绢是用过的，揉成了一团，就像是正过着日子，却被拆去了一堵墙，揪出来示众一般。
 看了心里有点欢喜，还有点起腻。
 因她们站得远，听不见那里在说什么，只见有一个穿睡袍的女人躺在床上，躺了几种姿势，一回是侧身，一回是仰天，还有一回只躺了半个身子，另半个身子垂到地上的。
 她的半透明的睡袍裹着身子，床已经皱了，也是有点起腻的。
 灯光暗了几次，又亮了几次。
 最后终于躺定了，再不动了，灯光再次暗下来。
 再一次亮起时，似与前几次都不同了。
 前几次的亮是那种敞亮，大放光明，无遮无挡的。
 这一次，却是一种专门的亮，那种夜半时分外面漆黑里面却光明的亮。
 那房间的景好像退远了一些，却更生动了一些，有点熟进心里去的意思。
 王琦瑶注意到那盏布景里的电灯，发出着真实的光芒，莲花状的灯罩，在三面墙上投下波纹的阴影。
 这就像是旧景重现，却想不起是何时何地的旧景。
 王琦瑶再把目光移到灯下的女人，她陡地明白这女人扮的是一个死去的人，不知是自杀还是他杀。
 奇怪的是，这情形并非阴森可怖，反而是起腻的熟。
 王琦瑶看不清这女人的长相，只看见她乱蓬蓬的一头鬈发，全堆在床脚头，因她是倒过来脚顶床头，头抵床脚地躺着，拖鞋是东一只，西一只。
 片厂里闹哄哄的，货码头似的，“开麦拉”“OK”的叫声此起彼伏，唯有那女人是个不动弹，千年万载不醒的样子。
 吴佩珍先有些不耐烦，又因为有点胆大，就拉王琦瑶去别处看。
 下一处地方是拍打耳光的，在一个也是三面墙的饭店，全是西装革履的，却冲进一个穷汉，进来就对那做东的打耳光。
 做派都有点滑稽的，耳光是打在自己手上，再贴到对方的脸上，却天衣无缝的样子。
 吴佩珍喜欢看这个，往复了多少遍都看不厌，直说有趣。
 王琦瑶却有些不耐烦，说还是方才那场景有看头，是个正经的片子，不像这，全是插科打诨，猴把戏一样的。
 两人又回到方才那棚里，不料人都散了，那床也挪开了，剩几个人在地上收拾东西。
 她们疑心走错了地方，要重新去找，却听表哥叫她们，原来，收拾东西的人里头就有表哥。
 他让她们等一会儿，再带她们去别处逛，今日有一个棚在做特技呢！
 她们只得站在一旁干等。
 有人问表哥她们是谁，表哥说了，又问她们在哪个学校读书，表哥说不上来，吴佩珍自己说了，那人就朝她们笑，一口白牙齿在暗中亮了一下。
 过后，表哥告诉她俩，这人是导演，在外国留过学的，还会编剧，今天拍的这戏，就是他自编自导的。
 说罢，就带上她们去看拍特技，又是烟又是火，还有鬼的。
 也都是底下的工人在折腾，留给演员去做的事，只一眨眼。
 吴佩珍又要表哥带她们去看明星，表哥却面露难色，说今天哪个棚都没拍明星的戏，说这明星的戏不是哪天都有的，也不是想排哪天就排哪天的，要随着明星的意思。
 吴佩珍便揭底似的说：你不是讲每天都可看见谁谁谁的？
 王琦瑶见表哥脸上下不来，就圆场道：下回再来吧，天也黑了，家里人要等了！
 表哥这就带了她们往外走，路上又遇见那导演一回，竟还记得她们，叫她们某某中学的女学生，很幽默的，两人都红了脸。
 回去的电车上，两人就有些懒得说话，听那电车的当当声。
 电车上有些空，下班的人都到了家，过夜生活的人又还没有出门。
 那片场的经验有些出人意料，说不上是扫兴还是尽兴，总之都是疲乏了。
 吴佩珍本来对片厂没有多少准备，她的向往是因王琦瑶而生的向往，她自然是希望片厂越精彩越好，可究竟是什么样的精彩，心中却是没数的，所以她是要看王琦瑶的态度再决定她的意见。
 片厂给王琦瑶的感想却有些复杂。
 它是不如她想象中的那样神奇，可正因为它的平常，便给她一个唾手可得的印象。
 唾手可得的是什么？
 她还不知道。
 原先的期待是有些落空，但那期待里的紧张却释然了。
 从片厂回来几天，她都没什么表示，这使吴佩珍沮丧，以为王琦瑶其实是不喜欢片厂这地方，去片厂全是她多此一举。
 有一日，她用作忏悔一样的口气对王琦瑶说，表哥又请她们去片厂玩，她拒绝了。
 王琦瑶却转过脸，说：你怎么能这样不懂道理，人家是一片诚心。
 吴佩珍瞪大了眼睛，不相信地看着她，王琦瑶被她看得不自在，就转回头说：我的意思是不该不给人家面子，这是你们家的亲戚呀！
 这一回，连吴佩珍都看出王琦瑶想去又不说的意思了，她非但不觉得她作假，还有一种怜爱心中生起，心想她看上去是大人，其实还是个孩子呀！
 这时候，吴佩珍对王琦瑶的心情又有点像母亲，包容一切的。
 从此，片厂就变成她们常去的地方。
 拍电影的窍门懂得了不少，知道那拍摄完全不是按着情节的顺序来的，而是一个镜头一个镜头分别拍了，最后才连成的。
 拍摄的现场又是要多破烂有多破烂，可是从开麦拉里摄取的画面总是整洁美妙。
 炙手可热的大明星她们也真见着了一二回，到了镜头面前，也是道具一般无所作为的。
 那电影的脚本则是随意地改变，一转眼死人变活人的。
 她们钻进电影的幕后，摸着了奥秘的机关，内心都有一些变化。
 片厂的经验确是不寻常的经验，它带有一些人生的含义。
 尤其在她们那个年龄，有些虚实不分，真伪不辨； 又尤其是在那样的时代，电影已成为我们生活的一个重要部分。
 7.开麦拉
 王琦瑶知道了，拍电影最重要最关键的一瞬，是“开麦拉”的这一瞬，之前全是准备和铺垫。
 之后呢？
 则是永远的结束。
 她看出这一声“开麦拉”的不同寻常的意义，几乎是接近顶点的。
 那导演有时让她们看镜头，镜头总是美妙，将杂乱和邋遢都滤去了。
 还使暗淡生辉。
 镜头里的世界是另一个，经过修改和制作，还有精华的意思。
 那导演已成为熟人，她们见他不再脸红。
 有几回，表哥不在片厂，她们便直接找他。
 他自作主张的，喊她们一个叫“珍珍”，一个叫“瑶瑶”，好像她们成了他戏里的角色似的。
 他背地里和片厂的人说，珍珍是个丫头相，不过是荣国府贾母身边的粗使丫头，傻大姐那样的；
 瑶瑶是小姐样，却是员外家的小姐，祝英台之流的。
 他把吴佩珍当小孩子看，喜欢逗她，开些玩笑；
 对王琦瑶则说有机会要让她上一回镜头，因她的眉眼有些像阮玲玉，趁着人们对阮玲玉的怀念，说不定能捧出一颗明星。
 也是带点玩笑的意思，却含蓄得多。
 王琦瑶当然也不会认真，只是有点喜欢自己和阮玲玉的相像。
 可是有一日，导演竟真的打电话到家里，让她去试一试镜头。
 王琦瑶心怦怦跳着，手心有点发凉，她不知道这是不是个机会，她想，机会难道就是这般容易得的吗？
 她不相信，又不敢不信，心里有些挣扎。
 她本是想不告诉吴佩珍，一个人悄悄地去，再悄悄地回，就算没结果，也只她自己知道，好比没发生过的一样。
 可临到那一天，她还是告诉了吴佩珍，要她陪自己一起去，为了壮胆子。
 晚上她没睡好，眼睛下有一片青晕，下巴也尖了一些。
 吴佩珍自然是雀跃，浮想联翩，转眼间，已经在策划为王琦瑶开记者招待会了。
 王琦瑶听她聒噪，便又后悔告诉了她。
 这一天的课，两人都没上好，心不知飞到哪里去了。
 终于放学，两人便踅出校门，上了电车。
 这时间的电车，多是些家庭主妇般的女人，手里拎着布袋，身上的旗袍是有皱痕的，腿后的丝袜也没对准缝，偏了那么一点，头发或是蓬乱，或是理发店刚出来戴了一顶盔似的，脸上表情也是木着的，万事俱不关心的样子。
 电车在轨道里哐哐当当地走，也是漠然的表情。
 她们俩却是这漠然里的一个活跃，虽然也是不做声，却是有着几百年的大事在酝酿的。
 下午三点钟的马路，是有疲惫感的，心里都在准备着结束和换班了。
 太阳是在马路西面的楼房上，黄熟的颜色。
 她们俩倒好像是去开始这一天的，心里有着许多等待。
 导演先将她俩领进化妆室，让一个化妆师来给王琦瑶化妆。
 王琦瑶从镜子里看见自己的形象，觉得自己的脸是那么小，五官是那么简单，不会有奇迹发生的样子，不由颓丧起来。
 她由化妆师摆弄，听天由命的表情，有一段时间，她闭起眼睛不去看镜子。
 她感到十分的难堪，恨不得这一切早点结束；
 她还有些神经过敏，认为那化妆师也是恨不得早点结束，手的动作难免急躁和粗暴的。
 她睁开眼睛再看镜子，镜子里的自己是个尴尬的自己，眼睛鼻子都是不得已的样子。
 化妆室的光是充足的平均分配的光，没有抑扬顿挫，看上去都有些平铺直叙的。
 王琦瑶对自己没有信心了，反倒是豁出去地，睁大眼睛看那化妆师的手法，看着自己一点一点变得不是自己，成了个陌生人。
 这时，她倒平静下来，心情也松弛了，等那化妆师结束工作走开时，她甚至还生出几分幽默感同吴佩珍开玩笑。
 吴佩珍说她简直像是嫦娥下凡，她就说嫦娥也是月饼盒上的嫦娥，于是两人都笑。
 一笑，表情舒展了，脂粉的颜色里有了活气，便生动起来。
 再看那镜子里的美人，也不那么生分和隔膜了。
 不一会儿，导演就派人来招呼她去，吴佩珍自然尾随着。
 棚里灯架都支好了，那吴佩珍的表哥在一个高处朝着她笑，导演却变得很严肃，六亲不认似的，指定她坐在一个床上，是那种宁式眠床，有着高大的帐篷，架上雕着花，嵌着镜子，是乡下人的华丽。
 导演告诉她，她现在是一个旧式婚礼中的新娘，披着红盖头，然后有新郎官来揭盖头，一点一点露出了脸庞。
 导演规定她是娇羞的，妩媚的，有憧憬又有担忧的，一股脑儿交给她这些形容词，全要做在一张脸上。
 王琦瑶虽是点头，心却茫然，还恍恍的，不知从何着手。
 可此时她只是一个豁出去，反倒是很镇定，竟能注意到周围，听见有邻近棚里传出来的“开麦拉”的叫声。
 接着，一块红盖头蒙上来了，眼前陡地暗了。
 这时，王琦瑶的心才擂鼓似的跳起来。
 她领悟这一时刻的来临，心生畏惧，膝盖微微地打颤。
 灯光齐明，眼前的暗变成了溶溶的红色，虽是有光，却是不明就里的光。
 王琦瑶发热似的，寒颤沿了膝盖升上去，牙齿都磕碰起来。
 片厂里的神奇在光里聚集和等候着。
 有人走过来，整理她的衣服，又走开了，带来一阵风，红盖头动了一下，抚着她的脸，是这一下午的紧张里的一个温柔。
 她听见四周围一连串的“OK”声，是递进的节奏，有几分激越的，齐心奔向一个目标的，最终是一声“开麦拉”。
 王琦瑶的呼吸屏住了，透不过气来，她听见开麦拉走片的机械声，这声音盖住了一切，她完全忘记了她该做什么了。
 当一只手揭去红盖头的时候，她陡然一惊，往后缩了一下，导演便嚷了一声停。
 灯光暗下，红盖头罩上，再从头来起。
 再一遍来起就有些人事皆非了。
 很多情景远去了，不复再现，本来也是幻觉一样的东西。
 王琦瑶清醒过来，寒颤止住了，心跳恢复正常。
 红盖头里的暗适应了，能辨出活动的人影。
 灯光亮起，是例行公事的，一连串“OK”也是例行公事，那一声“开麦拉”虽是例行公事，也是权威性的，有一点不变的震撼。
 她开始依着导演的交代在脸上做准备，却不知该如何娇羞，如何妩媚，如何有憧憬又有担忧。
 喜怒哀乐本来也没个符号，连个照搬都没地方去搬的。
 红盖头揭起时，她脸上只是木着，连她天生就有的那妩媚也木住了。
 导演在镜头里已经觉察到自己的失误，王琦瑶的美不是那种文艺性的美，她的美是有些家常的，是在客堂间里供自己人欣赏的，是过日子的情调。
 她不是兴风作浪的美，是拘泥不开的美。
 她的美里缺少点诗意，却是忠诚老实的。
 她的美不是戏剧性的，而是生活化，是走在马路上有人注目，照相馆橱窗里的美。
 从开麦拉里看起来，便过于平淡了。
 导演不觉失望，他的失望还有一点为王琦瑶的意思，他想，她的美是要被埋没了。
 后来，为了补偿，他请一个摄影的朋友，为王琦瑶拍了一些生活照，这些生活照果真情形大异，其中一张还用在了《上海生活》的封二，以“沪上淑媛”为题名。
 试镜头的经历就这样结束了，这是片厂里的小事一桩。
 王琦瑶从此不再去片厂了，她是想把这事淡忘，最好是没发生过。
 可是罩着红盖头，灯光齐明的情景却长在了心里，眼一闭就会出现的。
 那情景有一种莫测的悸动，是王琦瑶平静生活中的一个戏剧性的片刻。
 这一片刻的转瞬即逝，在王琦瑶心里留下一笔感伤的色彩。
 有时放学走在回家的路上，会有一点不期然的东西唤起去试镜头的那个下午的记忆。
 王琦瑶这年是十六岁，这事情使她有了沧桑感，她觉得自己已经不止十六岁这个岁数了。
 她还有点躲避吴佩珍，像有什么底细被她窥伺了去似的。
 放学吴佩珍约她去哪里，十有九次她找理由拒绝。
 吴佩珍有几次上她家找她玩，她也让娘姨说不在家推了。
 吴佩珍感觉到王琦瑶的回避，不由黯然神伤。
 但她却并不丧失信心，她觉得无论过多少日子，王琦瑶终究会回到她的身边。
 她的友情化成虔诚的等待，她甚至没有去交新的女朋友，因不愿让别人侵占王琦瑶的位置。
 她还隐约体会到王琦瑶回避的原委，似乎是与那次失败的试镜头有关，她也不再去片厂了，甚至与表哥断了来往。
 这次试镜头变成她们两人的伤心事，都怀有一些失败感的。
 后来，她们逐渐变得连话也不大讲了，碰面都有些尴尬地匆匆避开。
 当她们坐在课堂的两头，虽不对视，可彼此都感觉到对方的存在，有一种类似同情的气氛在她们之间滋生出来。
 去片厂的事情是以一声“开麦拉”告终的，这有一种电影里称作“定格”的效果，是一去不返，也是记忆永存。
 如今，课余的生活又回复到老样子，而老样子里面又是有一点新的被剥夺，心都是有点受伤的，伤在哪里，且不明白的。
 本来见风就是雨的女子学校，对这回王琦瑶试镜头的事，竟无一点声气，瞒得紧紧的。
 两人虽然没互相叮嘱，却不约而同地缄口不提。
 其实在一般女学生看来，能为导演看上去试一回，已是足够的光荣，成功则是奢望中的奢望。
 这也是王琦瑶她们原先的想法，可一旦走到了那一步，情形便不是旧时旧地，人也不是旧人，是付出过代价的，有些损失的。
 若非吴佩珍这样将心比心的旁观者，是体尝不到这番心境的。
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/005.tok
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/005.tok
@@ -0,0 +1,231 @@
 6. 片厂
 四十年 的 故事 都 是从 去 片厂 这 一天 开始 的 。
 前一天 ， 吴佩珍 就 说好 ， 这天 要 带 王琦瑶 去 片厂 玩 。
 吴佩珍 是 那类 粗心 的 女孩子 。
 她 本 应当 为 自己 的 丑 自卑 的 ， 但 因为 家境 不错 ， 有人 疼爱 ， 养成 了 豁朗 单纯 的 个性 ， 使 这 自卑 变成 了 谦虚 ， 这 谦虚 里 是 很 有 一些 实事求是 的 精神 的 。
 由 这 谦虚 出发 ， 她 就 总 无意 地 放大 别人 的 优点 ， 很 忠实 地 崇拜 ， 随时 准备 奉献 她 的 热诚 。
 王琦瑶 无须 提防 她 有 妒忌 之心 ， 也 无须 对 她 有 妒忌 之心 ， 相反 ， 她 还 对 她 怀有 一些 同情 ， 因为 她 的 丑 。
 这 同情 使 王琦瑶 变得 慷慨 了 ， 自然 这 慷慨 是 只 对 吴佩珍 一个 人 的 。
 吴佩珍 的 粗心 其实 只是 不在乎 ， 王琦瑶 的 宽待 她 是 心领 的 ， 于是 加倍 地要 待 她 好 ， 报恩 似的 。
 一来二去 的 ， 两人 便 成 了 最 贴心 的 朋友 。
 王琦瑶 和 吴佩珍 做 朋友 ， 有点 将 做人 的 重头 推给 吴佩珍 的 意思 。
 她 的 好看 突出 了 吴佩珍 的 丑 ， 她 的 精细 突出 了 吴佩珍 的 粗疏 ， 她 的 慷慨 突出 的 是 吴佩珍 的 受恩 ， 使 吴佩珍 负 了 债 。
 好 在 吴佩珍 是 压得 起 的 ， 她 的 人生 任务 不如 王琦瑶 来得 重 ， 有 一点 吃老本 ， 也 有 一点 不 计较 ， 本是 一身轻 ， 也 是 为 王琦瑶 分担 的 意思 。
 这么 一 分担 ， 两头 便 达到 平衡 ， 友情 逐日 加深 。
 吴佩珍 有个 表哥 是 在 片厂 做 照明 工 ， 有时 来 玩 ， 就 穿着 钉 了 铜 扣 的 黄 咔叽 制服 ， 有些 炫耀 的 样子 。
 吴佩珍 本来 对 他 是 不在意 的 ， 拉拢 他 全是 为了 王琦瑶 。
 片厂 这样 的 地方 是 女 学生 们 心向往之 的 地方 ， 它 生产 罗曼蒂克 ， 一种 是 银幕 上 的 ， 人 所 周知 的 电影 ；   一种 是 银幕 下 的 ， 流言蜚语 似的 明星 轶事 。
 前者 是 个 假 ， 却 像 真的 ；   后者 是 个 真 ， 倒像 是 假 的 。
 片 厂里 的 人生 啊 ， 一世 当作 两世 做 的 。
 像 吴佩珍 这样 吃得下 睡得 着 的 女孩子 ， 是 不大有 梦想 的 ， 她 又 只有 兄弟 ， 没有 姐妹 ， 从小 做 的 是 男孩 的 游戏 ， 对 女孩子 的 窍门 反倒 不在行 了 。
 但 和 王琦瑶 做 朋友 以后 ， 她 的 心 却 变细 了 。
 她 是 将 片厂 当作 一件 礼物 一样 献给 王琦瑶 的 。
 她 很 有 心机 的 ， 将 一切 都 安排 妥 了 ， 日子 也 定下 了 ， 才 去 告诉 王琦瑶 。
 不料 王琦瑶 却 还 有些 勉强 ， 说 她 这 一天 正好 有事 ， 只能 向 她 表哥 抱歉 了 。
 吴佩珍 于是 就 一个劲儿 地向 王琦瑶 介绍 片厂 的 有趣 ， 将 表哥 平日 里 吹嘘 的 那些 事迹 都 搬 过来 ， 再 加上 自己 的 想象 。
 事情 一时 上 有些 弄反 了 ， 去 片厂 倒 是 为了 照顾 吴佩珍 似的 。
 等 王琦瑶 最终 拗不过 她 ， 答应 换个 日子 再 去 的 时候 ， 吴佩珍 便 像 又 受 了 一次 恩 ， 欢天喜地 去 找 表哥 改 日子 。
 其实 这 一天 王琦瑶 并非 有事 ， 也 并非 对片 厂 没 兴趣 ， 这 只是 她 做人 的 方式 ， 越是 有 吸引力 的 事 就 越 要 保持 矜持 的 态度 ， 是 自我 保护 的 意思 ， 还是 欲擒故纵 的 意思 ？
 反正 不会 是 没道理 。
 吴佩珍 要 学会 这些 ， 还 早 着 呢 。
 去 找 表哥 的 路上 ， 她 满 心里 都 是 对 王琦瑶 的 感激 ， 觉得 她 是 太 给 自己 面子 了 。
 这 表哥 是 她 舅舅家 的 孩子 。
 舅舅 是 个 败家子 ， 把 杭州 城里 一爿茧行 吃 空 卖空 ， 就 离家出走 ， 也 不知 去 了 什么 地方 。
 她 母亲 平素 最怕 这门 亲戚 ， 上门 不是 要钱 就是 要 粮 ， 也 给 过 几句 难 听话 ， 还给 过 几次 钉子 碰 ， 后来 就 渐渐 不来 了 ， 断 了 关系 。
 忽有 一日 ， 那 表哥 再 上门 时 ， 便是 穿着 这身 钉 了 铜 扣 的 黄 咔叽 制服 ， 还 带 了 两盒 素 点心 ， 好像 发了 个 宣言 似的 。
 自此 ， 他 每过 一两月 会来 一次 ， 说些 片 厂里 的 趣事 ， 可 大家 都 淡淡的 ， 只有 吴佩珍 上 了 心 。
 她 按 了 地址 去 到 肇 嘉 浜 找 表哥 ， 一片 草棚 子里 ， 左 一个 岔 ， 右 一个 岔 ， 布下 了 迷魂阵 。
 一看 她 就是 个 外来 的 ， 都 把 目光 投过去 ， 待 她 要 问路 时 ， 目光 又 都 缩 了 回去 。
 等 她 终于 找到 表哥 的 门 ， 表哥 又 不 在 ， 同 他 合住 的 也 是 一个 青年 ， 戴着 眼镜 ， 穿 的 却是 做工 的 粗布 衣服 ， 让 她 进屋 等 。
 她 有点 窘 ， 只 站 在 门口 ， 自然 又 招来 好奇 的 目光 。
 天将 黑 的 时候 ， 才 见 表哥 七绕 八拐 地 走来 ， 手里 提着 一个 油浸 浸 的 纸包 ， 想 是 猪头肉 之类 的 。
 她 回到 家里 ， 已经 开 晚饭 了 ， 她 还 得 编个 谎 搪塞 她 父母 ， 也 是 煞费 了 苦心 。
 可 她 无怨 无艾 ， 洗脚 时 看见 脚底 走出 的 泡 ， 也 觉得 很 值得 。
 这 晚上 ， 吴佩珍 竟 也 做 了 个 关于 片厂 的 梦 ， 梦见 水银灯 下有 个 盛装 的 女人 ， 回眸一笑 ， 竟是 王琦瑶 ， 不由 感动 得醒 了 。
 她 对 王琦瑶 的 感情 ， 有点像 一个 少年 对 一个 少女 ， 那种 没有 欲念 的 爱情 ， 为 她 做 什么 都 肯 的 。
 她 在 黑漆漆 的 房间 里 睁 着眼 ， 心想 ： 片 厂 是 个 什么 地方 呢 ？
 到 了 那 一天 ， 去往 片厂 的 时候 ， 吴佩珍 的 兴奋 要 远超过 王琦瑶 ， 几乎 按捺不住 的 。
 有 同学 问 她们 去 哪里 ， 吴佩珍 一边 说 不 去 哪里 ， 一边 在 王琦瑶 的 胳膊 上 拧 一下 ， 再就是 拖 着 王琦瑶 快 走 ， 好像 那 同学 要 追上来 ， 分享 她们 的 快乐 似的 。
 她 一路 聒噪 ， 引得 许多路 人 回头 侧目 ， 王琦瑶 告诫 几次 没 告诫 住 ， 最后 只得 停住 脚步 ， 说 不 去 了 ， 片厂 没到 ， 洋相 倒 先 出够 了 。
 吴佩珍 这才 收敛 了 一些 。
 两人 上车 ， 换车 ， 然后 就 到 了 片厂 。
 表哥 站 在 门口 正 等 她们 ， 给 她们 一人 一个 牌挂 在 胸前 ， 表示 是 厂里 的 人 ， 便 可以 随处 乱 走 了 。
 她们 挂 好牌 ， 跟 了 表哥 往里 走 。
 先是 在 空地 上 走 ， 四处 都 扔 了 木板 旧布 ， 还有 碎砖 破瓦 ， 像 一个 垃圾场 ， 也 像 一个 工地 。
 迎面 来 的 人 ， 都 匆匆 的 ， 埋 着 头 走路 。
 表哥 的 步子 也 迈得 很快 ， 有 要紧 事去 做 似的 。
 她们 两人 被 甩 在 后头 ， 互相 拉 着手 ， 努力 地 加快 步子 。
 下午 三四点 的 太阳 有点 人意 阑珊 的 ， 风 贴着 地 吹 ， 吹起 她们 的 裙摆 。
 两人 心里 都 有些 暗淡 ， 吴佩珍 也 沉默 下来 。
 三人 这样 走 了 一阵 ， 几百步 的 路 感觉 倒 有 十万八千里 的 样子 ， 那 两个 跟着 的 已经 没有 耐心 。
 表哥 放慢 了 脚步 与 她们 拉扯 片 厂里 的 琐事 ， 却 有点 不着边际 的 。
 这些 琐事 在 外面 听 起来 是 真事 ， 到 了 里面 反倒 像是 传闻 ， 不大 靠得住 了 ， 两人 心里 又 有些 恍惚 。
 然后 就 走进 了 一座 仓库 似的 大屋 ， 一眼 望 过去 ， 都 是 穿 了 制服 的 做工 的 人 走来走去 ， 爬上爬下 ， 大声 吆喝 着 。
 类似 明星 的 ， 竟 一个 也 见不着 。
 她们 跟着 表哥 一阵 乱 走 ， 一会儿 小心 头上 ， 一会儿 小心 脚底 ， 很快 就 迷失 了 方向 。
 头上脚下 都 是 绳索 之类 的 东西 ， 灯光 一片 明 一片 暗 的 。
 她们 好像 忘记 了 目的 ， 不知 来到 了 什么 地方 ， 只是 一心一意 地 走路 。
 又 好像 走 了 十万八千里 ， 表哥 站住 了 脚 ， 让 她们 就 在 这边 看 ， 他 要 去 工作 了 。
 她们 站 的 这块 地方 ， 是 有些 熙攘 的 ， 人们 都 忙碌 着 ， 从 她们 的 身前 身后 走过 。
 好 几次 她们 觉得 挡 了 别人 的 路 ， 忙 着 让开 ， 不料 却 撞 到 另一人 的 身上 。
 而 明星 样 的 人 还是 一个 不见 。
 她们 惴惴的 ， 心想 是 来 错 了 ， 吴佩珍 更是 愧疚 有加 ， 不敢 看 王琦瑶 的 脸色 。
 这时 ， 灯光 亮 了 ， 好像 有 十几个 太阳 相交 地 升起 ， 光芒 刺眼 ， 她们 这才 看见 面前 是 半间 房间 的 摆设 。
 那 三面 墙 的 房间 看起来 是 布景 ， 可 里头 的 东西 样样 都 是 熟透 的 。
 床上 的 被子 是 七成 新 的 ， 烟灰缸 里 留有 半截 烟头 的 ， 床头柜 上 的 手绢 是 用 过 的 ， 揉成 了 一团 ， 就 像是 正过 着 日子 ， 却 被 拆 去 了 一堵 墙 ， 揪出来 示众 一般 。
 看 了 心里 有点 欢喜 ， 还 有点 起腻 。
 因 她们 站 得 远 ， 听不见 那里 在 说 什么 ， 只见 有 一个 穿 睡袍 的 女人 躺 在 床上 ， 躺 了 几种 姿势 ， 一回 是 侧身 ， 一回 是 仰天 ， 还有 一回 只 躺 了 半个 身子 ， 另 半个 身子 垂到 地上 的 。
 她 的 半透明 的 睡袍 裹 着 身子 ， 床 已经 皱 了 ， 也 是 有点 起腻 的 。
 灯光 暗 了 几次 ， 又 亮 了 几次 。
 最后 终于 躺定 了 ， 再 不动 了 ， 灯光 再次 暗 下来 。
 再 一次 亮起 时 ， 似 与 前几次 都 不同 了 。
 前几次 的 亮 是 那种 敞亮 ， 大放 光明 ， 无遮无挡 的 。
 这 一次 ， 却是 一种 专门 的 亮 ， 那种 夜半 时分 外面 漆黑 里面 却 光明 的 亮 。
 那 房间 的 景 好像 退远 了 一些 ， 却 更 生动 了 一些 ， 有点 熟进 心里 去 的 意思 。
 王琦瑶 注意 到 那盏 布景 里 的 电灯 ， 发出 着 真实 的 光芒 ， 莲花 状 的 灯罩 ， 在 三面 墙上 投下 波纹 的 阴影 。
 这 就 像是 旧景 重现 ， 却 想不起 是 何时何地 的 旧景 。
 王琦瑶 再 把 目光 移到 灯下 的 女人 ， 她 陡地 明白 这 女人 扮 的 是 一个 死去 的 人 ， 不知 是 自杀 还是 他杀 。
 奇怪的是 ， 这 情形 并非 阴森可怖 ， 反而 是 起 腻 的 熟 。
 王琦瑶 看不清 这 女人 的 长相 ， 只 看见 她 乱蓬蓬 的 一头 鬈 发 ， 全堆 在 床脚 头 ， 因 她 是 倒 过来 脚顶 床头 ， 头 抵 床脚 地 躺 着 ， 拖鞋 是 东 一只 ， 西 一只 。
 片 厂里 闹哄哄 的 ， 货 码头 似的 ， “ 开麦拉 ” “ OK ” 的 叫声 此起彼伏 ， 唯有 那 女人 是 个 不 动弹 ， 千年 万载 不醒 的 样子 。
 吴佩珍 先 有些 不耐烦 ， 又 因为 有点 胆大 ， 就 拉 王琦瑶 去 别处 看 。
 下 一处 地方 是 拍打 耳光 的 ， 在 一个 也 是 三面 墙 的 饭店 ， 全是 西装革履 的 ， 却 冲进 一个 穷汉 ， 进来 就 对 那 做东 的 打耳光 。
 做派 都 有点 滑稽 的 ， 耳光 是 打 在 自己 手上 ， 再 贴 到 对方 的 脸上 ， 却 天衣无缝 的 样子 。
 吴佩珍 喜欢 看 这个 ， 往复 了 多少 遍 都 看 不厌 ， 直说 有趣 。
 王琦瑶 却 有些 不耐烦 ， 说 还是 方才 那 场景 有 看头 ， 是 个 正经 的 片子 ， 不像 这 ， 全是 插科打诨 ， 猴 把戏 一样 的 。
 两人 又 回到 方才 那 棚里 ， 不料 人 都 散 了 ， 那床 也 挪开 了 ， 剩 几个 人 在 地上 收拾 东西 。
 她们 疑心 走错 了 地方 ， 要 重新 去 找 ， 却 听 表哥 叫 她们 ， 原来 ， 收拾 东西 的 人 里头 就 有 表哥 。
 他 让 她们 等 一会儿 ， 再带 她们 去 别处 逛 ， 今日 有 一个 棚 在 做 特技 呢 ！
 她们 只得 站 在 一旁 干 等 。
 有人 问 表哥 她们 是 谁 ， 表哥 说 了 ， 又 问 她们 在 哪个 学校 读书 ， 表哥 说不上来 ， 吴佩珍 自己 说 了 ， 那人 就 朝 她们 笑 ， 一口 白 牙齿 在 暗中 亮 了 一下 。
 过后 ， 表哥 告诉 她俩 ， 这人 是 导演 ， 在 外国 留过学 的 ， 还会 编剧 ， 今天 拍 的 这戏 ， 就是 他 自编 自导 的 。
 说 罢 ， 就 带上 她们 去 看 拍 特技 ， 又 是 烟 又 是 火 ， 还有 鬼 的 。
 也 都 是 底下 的 工人 在 折腾 ， 留给 演员 去 做 的 事 ， 只 一眨眼 。
 吴佩珍 又 要 表哥 带 她们 去 看 明星 ， 表哥 却 面露难色 ， 说 今天 哪个 棚 都 没 拍 明星 的 戏 ， 说 这 明星 的 戏 不是 哪天 都 有 的 ， 也 不是 想排 哪天 就 排 哪天 的 ， 要 随着 明星 的 意思 。
 吴佩珍 便 揭底 似的 说 ： 你 不是 讲 每天 都 可 看见 谁谁谁 的 ？
 王琦瑶 见 表哥 脸上 下不来 ， 就 圆场 道 ： 下回 再来 吧 ， 天 也 黑 了 ， 家里人 要 等了 ！
 表哥 这 就 带 了 她们 往外 走 ， 路上 又 遇见 那 导演 一回 ， 竟 还 记得 她们 ， 叫 她们 某某 中学 的 女 学生 ， 很 幽默 的 ， 两人 都 红了脸 。
 回去 的 电车 上 ， 两人 就 有些 懒得 说话 ， 听 那 电车 的 当 当声 。
 电车 上 有些 空 ， 下班 的 人 都 到 了 家 ， 过夜 生活 的 人 又 还 没有 出门 。
 那 片场 的 经验 有些 出人意料 ， 说不上 是 扫兴 还是 尽兴 ， 总之 都 是 疲乏 了 。
 吴佩珍 本来 对片 厂 没有 多少 准备 ， 她 的 向往 是 因 王琦瑶 而生 的 向往 ， 她 自然 是 希望 片厂 越 精彩 越好 ， 可 究竟 是 什么样 的 精彩 ， 心中 却是 没数 的 ， 所以 她 是 要 看 王琦瑶 的 态度 再 决定 她 的 意见 。
 片厂 给 王琦瑶 的 感想 却 有些 复杂 。
 它 是 不如 她 想象 中 的 那样 神奇 ， 可正 因为 它 的 平常 ， 便 给 她 一个 唾手可得 的 印象 。
 唾手可得 的 是 什么 ？
 她 还 不 知道 。
 原先 的 期待 是 有些 落空 ， 但 那 期待 里 的 紧张 却 释然 了 。
 从片 厂 回来 几天 ， 她 都 没什么 表示 ， 这使 吴佩珍 沮丧 ， 以为 王琦瑶 其实 是 不 喜欢 片厂 这 地方 ， 去 片厂 全是 她 多此一举 。
 有 一日 ， 她 用作 忏悔 一样 的 口气 对 王琦瑶 说 ， 表哥 又 请 她们 去 片厂 玩 ， 她 拒绝 了 。
 王琦瑶 却 转过 脸 ， 说 ： 你 怎么 能 这样 不懂道理 ， 人家 是 一片 诚心 。
 吴佩珍 瞪 大 了 眼睛 ， 不 相信 地 看着 她 ， 王琦瑶 被 她 看 得 不自在 ， 就 转 回头 说 ： 我 的 意思 是 不该 不 给 人家 面子 ， 这是 你们 家 的 亲戚 呀 ！
 这 一回 ， 连 吴佩珍 都 看出 王琦瑶 想 去 又 不 说 的 意思 了 ， 她 非但 不 觉得 她 作假 ， 还有 一种 怜爱 心中 生起 ， 心想 她 看上去 是 大人 ， 其实 还是 个 孩子 呀 ！
 这时候 ， 吴佩珍 对 王琦瑶 的 心情 又 有点像 母亲 ， 包容 一切 的 。
 从此 ， 片厂 就 变成 她们 常去 的 地方 。
 拍电影 的 窍门 懂得 了 不少 ， 知道 那 拍摄 完全 不是 按着 情节 的 顺序 来 的 ， 而是 一个 镜头 一个 镜头 分别 拍 了 ， 最后 才 连成 的 。
 拍摄 的 现场 又 是 要 多 破烂 有 多 破烂 ， 可是 从 开麦拉 里 摄取 的 画面 总是 整洁 美妙 。
 炙手可热 的 大 明星 她们 也 真见 着 了 一二 回 ， 到 了 镜头 面前 ， 也 是 道具 一般 无所作为 的 。
 那 电影 的 脚本 则 是 随意 地 改变 ， 一转眼 死人变 活人 的 。
 她们 钻进 电影 的 幕后 ， 摸 着 了 奥秘 的 机关 ， 内心 都 有 一些 变化 。
 片厂 的 经验 确是 不 寻常 的 经验 ， 它 带有 一些 人生 的 含义 。
 尤其 在 她们 那个 年龄 ， 有些 虚实 不分 ， 真伪 不辨 ；   又 尤其 是 在 那样 的 时代 ， 电影 已 成为 我们 生活 的 一个 重要 部分 。
 7. 开麦拉
 王琦瑶 知道 了 ， 拍电影 最 重要 最 关键 的 一瞬 ， 是 “ 开麦拉 ” 的 这 一瞬 ， 之前 全是 准备 和 铺垫 。
 之后 呢 ？
 则 是 永远 的 结束 。
 她 看出 这 一声 “ 开麦拉 ” 的 不同寻常 的 意义 ， 几乎 是 接近 顶点 的 。
 那 导演 有时 让 她们 看 镜头 ， 镜头 总是 美妙 ， 将 杂乱 和 邋遢 都 滤去 了 。
 还 使 暗淡 生辉 。
 镜头 里 的 世界 是 另 一个 ， 经过 修改 和 制作 ， 还有 精华 的 意思 。
 那 导演 已 成为 熟人 ， 她们 见 他 不再 脸红 。
 有 几回 ， 表哥 不 在 片厂 ， 她们 便 直接 找 他 。
 他 自作主张 的 ， 喊 她们 一个 叫 “ 珍 珍 ” ， 一个 叫 “ 瑶 瑶 ” ， 好像 她们 成 了 他 戏里 的 角色 似的 。
 他 背地里 和 片厂 的 人 说 ， 珍珍 是 个 丫头 相 ， 不过 是 荣国府 贾母 身边 的 粗 使 丫头 ， 傻大姐 那样 的 ；
 瑶瑶 是 小姐 样 ， 却是 员外 家 的 小姐 ， 祝英台 之流 的 。
 他 把 吴佩珍 当 小孩子 看 ， 喜欢 逗 她 ， 开些 玩笑 ；
 对 王琦瑶 则 说 有 机会 要 让 她 上 一回 镜头 ， 因 她 的 眉眼 有些 像 阮玲玉 ， 趁着 人们 对 阮玲玉 的 怀念 ， 说不定 能捧出 一颗 明星 。
 也 是 带点 玩笑 的 意思 ， 却 含蓄 得 多 。
 王琦瑶 当然 也 不会 认真 ， 只是 有点 喜欢 自己 和 阮玲玉 的 相像 。
 可是 有 一日 ， 导演 竟 真的 打电话 到 家里 ， 让 她 去 试一试 镜头 。
 王琦瑶 心 怦怦 跳 着 ， 手心 有点 发凉 ， 她 不 知道 这 是不是 个 机会 ， 她 想 ， 机会 难道 就是 这般 容易 得的吗 ？
 她 不 相信 ， 又 不敢 不信 ， 心里 有些 挣扎 。
 她 本 是 想 不 告诉 吴佩珍 ， 一个 人 悄悄地 去 ， 再 悄悄地 回 ， 就算 没 结果 ， 也 只 她 自己 知道 ， 好比 没 发生 过 的 一样 。
 可 临到 那 一天 ， 她 还是 告诉 了 吴佩珍 ， 要 她 陪 自己 一起 去 ， 为了 壮胆 子 。
 晚上 她 没 睡 好 ， 眼睛 下有 一片 青晕 ， 下巴 也 尖 了 一些 。
 吴佩珍 自然 是 雀跃 ， 浮想联翩 ， 转眼间 ， 已经 在 策划 为 王琦瑶 开 记者 招待会 了 。
 王琦瑶 听 她 聒噪 ， 便 又 后悔 告诉 了 她 。
 这 一天 的 课 ， 两人 都 没 上 好 ， 心 不知 飞到 哪里 去 了 。
 终于 放学 ， 两人 便 踅 出 校门 ， 上 了 电车 。
 这 时间 的 电车 ， 多 是 些 家庭主妇 般的 女人 ， 手里 拎 着 布袋 ， 身上 的 旗袍 是 有 皱痕 的 ， 腿 后 的 丝袜 也 没 对准 缝 ， 偏 了 那么 一点 ， 头发 或是 蓬乱 ， 或是 理发店 刚 出来 戴 了 一顶 盔 似的 ， 脸上 表情 也 是 木 着 的 ， 万事 俱 不 关心 的 样子 。
 电车 在 轨道 里 哐 哐当 当地 走 ， 也 是 漠然 的 表情 。
 她们 俩 却是 这 漠然 里 的 一个 活跃 ， 虽然 也 是 不做声 ， 却是 有着 几百年 的 大事 在 酝酿 的 。
 下午 三点钟 的 马路 ， 是 有 疲惫感 的 ， 心里 都 在 准备 着 结束 和 换班 了 。
 太阳 是 在 马路 西面 的 楼房 上 ， 黄熟 的 颜色 。
 她们 俩 倒 好像 是 去 开始 这 一天 的 ， 心里 有着 许多 等待 。
 导演 先 将 她俩 领进 化妆室 ， 让 一个 化妆师 来 给 王琦瑶 化妆 。
 王琦瑶 从 镜子 里 看见 自己 的 形象 ， 觉得 自己 的 脸 是 那么 小 ， 五官 是 那么 简单 ， 不会 有 奇迹 发生 的 样子 ， 不由 颓丧 起来 。
 她 由 化妆师 摆弄 ， 听天由命 的 表情 ， 有 一段时间 ， 她 闭起 眼睛 不去 看 镜子 。
 她 感到 十分 的 难堪 ， 恨不得 这 一切 早点 结束 ；
 她 还 有些 神经过敏 ， 认为 那 化妆师 也 是 恨不得 早点 结束 ， 手 的 动作 难免 急躁 和 粗暴 的 。
 她 睁开眼睛 再 看 镜子 ， 镜子 里 的 自己 是 个 尴尬 的 自己 ， 眼睛 鼻子 都 是 不得已 的 样子 。
 化妆室 的 光是 充足 的 平均分配 的 光 ， 没有 抑扬顿挫 ， 看上去 都 有些 平铺直叙 的 。
 王琦瑶 对 自己 没有 信心 了 ， 反倒 是 豁出去 地 ， 睁大眼睛 看 那 化妆师 的 手法 ， 看着 自己 一点一点 变得 不是 自己 ， 成 了 个 陌生人 。
 这时 ， 她 倒 平静下来 ， 心情 也 松弛 了 ， 等 那 化妆师 结束 工作 走开 时 ， 她 甚至 还 生出 几分 幽默感 同 吴佩珍 开玩笑 。
 吴佩珍 说 她 简直 像是 嫦娥 下凡 ， 她 就 说 嫦娥 也 是 月饼盒 上 的 嫦娥 ， 于是 两人 都 笑 。
 一笑 ， 表情 舒展 了 ， 脂粉 的 颜色 里 有 了 活气 ， 便 生动 起来 。
 再 看 那 镜子 里 的 美人 ， 也 不 那么 生分 和 隔膜 了 。
 不一会儿 ， 导演 就 派 人来 招呼 她 去 ， 吴佩珍 自然 尾 随着 。
 棚里 灯架 都 支好 了 ， 那 吴佩珍 的 表哥 在 一个 高处 朝着 她 笑 ， 导演 却 变得 很 严肃 ， 六亲不认 似的 ， 指定 她 坐在 一个 床上 ， 是 那种 宁式 眠 床 ， 有着 高大 的 帐篷 ， 架上 雕着 花 ， 嵌 着 镜子 ， 是 乡下人 的 华丽 。
 导演 告诉 她 ， 她 现在 是 一个 旧式 婚礼 中 的 新娘 ， 披着 红盖头 ， 然后 有 新郎官 来 揭盖 头 ， 一点一点 露出 了 脸庞 。
 导演 规定 她 是 娇羞 的 ， 妩媚 的 ， 有 憧憬 又 有 担忧 的 ， 一股脑儿 交给 她 这些 形容词 ， 全要 做 在 一张 脸上 。
 王琦瑶 虽是 点头 ， 心 却 茫然 ， 还 恍 恍 的 ， 不知 从何 着手 。
 可 此时 她 只是 一个 豁出去 ， 反倒 是 很 镇定 ， 竟能 注意 到 周围 ， 听见 有 邻近 棚里 传 出来 的 “ 开麦拉 ” 的 叫声 。
 接着 ， 一块 红盖头 蒙 上来 了 ， 眼前 陡地 暗 了 。
 这时 ， 王琦瑶 的 心才 擂鼓 似的 跳 起来 。
 她 领悟 这一 时刻 的 来临 ， 心生 畏惧 ， 膝盖 微微 地 打颤 。
 灯光 齐明 ， 眼前 的 暗 变成 了 溶溶 的 红色 ， 虽是 有光 ， 却是 不明 就 里 的 光 。
 王琦瑶 发热 似的 ， 寒颤 沿 了 膝盖 升上去 ， 牙齿 都 磕碰 起来 。
 片 厂里 的 神奇 在 光里 聚集 和 等候 着 。
 有人 走 过来 ， 整理 她 的 衣服 ， 又 走开 了 ， 带来 一阵风 ， 红盖头 动 了 一下 ， 抚着 她 的 脸 ， 是 这 一 下午 的 紧张 里 的 一个 温柔 。
 她 听见 四周围 一连串 的 “ OK ” 声 ， 是 递进 的 节奏 ， 有 几分 激越 的 ， 齐心 奔 向 一个 目标 的 ， 最终 是 一声 “ 开麦拉 ” 。
 王琦瑶 的 呼吸 屏住 了 ， 透不过气 来 ， 她 听见 开麦拉 走片 的 机械 声 ， 这 声音 盖住 了 一切 ， 她 完全 忘记 了 她 该 做 什么 了 。
 当 一只 手 揭去 红盖头 的 时候 ， 她 陡然 一惊 ， 往后 缩 了 一下 ， 导演 便 嚷 了 一声 停 。
 灯光 暗下 ， 红盖头 罩 上 ， 再 从头来起 。
 再 一遍 来 起 就 有些 人事 皆 非 了 。
 很多 情景 远去 了 ， 不复 再现 ， 本来 也 是 幻觉 一样 的 东西 。
 王琦瑶 清醒过来 ， 寒颤 止住 了 ， 心跳 恢复正常 。
 红盖头 里 的 暗适应 了 ， 能 辨出 活动 的 人影 。
 灯光 亮起 ， 是 例行公事 的 ， 一连串 “ OK ” 也 是 例行公事 ， 那 一声 “ 开麦拉 ” 虽 是 例行公事 ， 也 是 权威性 的 ， 有 一点 不变 的 震撼 。
 她 开始 依着 导演 的 交代 在 脸上 做 准备 ， 却 不知 该 如何 娇羞 ， 如何 妩媚 ， 如何 有 憧憬 又 有 担忧 。
 喜怒哀乐 本来 也 没个 符号 ， 连个 照搬 都 没 地方 去 搬 的 。
 红盖头 揭起 时 ， 她 脸上 只是 木着 ， 连 她 天生 就 有 的 那 妩媚 也 木住 了 。
 导演 在 镜头 里 已经 觉察到 自己 的 失误 ， 王琦瑶 的 美 不是 那种 文艺性 的 美 ， 她 的 美是 有些 家常 的 ， 是 在 客堂 间里供 自己 人 欣赏 的 ， 是 过日子 的 情调 。
 她 不是 兴风作浪 的 美 ， 是 拘泥 不开 的 美 。
 她 的 美里 缺少 点 诗意 ， 却是 忠诚老实 的 。
 她 的 美 不是 戏剧性 的 ， 而是 生活化 ， 是 走 在 马路上 有人 注目 ， 照相馆 橱窗 里 的 美 。
 从 开麦拉 里 看起来 ， 便 过于 平淡 了 。
 导演 不觉 失望 ， 他 的 失望 还有 一点 为 王琦瑶 的 意思 ， 他 想 ， 她 的 美 是 要 被 埋没 了 。
 后来 ， 为了 补偿 ， 他 请 一个 摄影 的 朋友 ， 为 王琦瑶 拍 了 一些 生活照 ， 这些 生活照 果真 情形 大异 ， 其中 一张 还用 在了 《 上海 生活 》 的 封二 ， 以 “ 沪 上 淑媛 ” 为 题名 。
 试镜头 的 经历 就 这样 结束 了 ， 这 是 片 厂里 的 小事一桩 。
 王琦瑶 从此 不再 去 片厂 了 ， 她 是 想 把 这事 淡忘 ， 最好 是 没 发生 过 。
 可是 罩 着 红盖头 ， 灯光 齐明 的 情景 却长 在 了 心里 ， 眼一闭 就 会 出现 的 。
 那 情景 有 一种 莫测 的 悸动 ， 是 王琦瑶 平静 生活 中 的 一个 戏剧性 的 片刻 。
 这一 片刻 的 转瞬即逝 ， 在 王琦瑶 心里 留下 一笔 感伤 的 色彩 。
 有时 放学 走 在 回家 的 路上 ， 会 有 一点 不期然 的 东西 唤起 去 试镜头 的 那个 下午 的 记忆 。
 王琦瑶 这年 是 十六岁 ， 这 事情 使 她 有 了 沧桑感 ， 她 觉得 自己 已经 不止 十六岁 这个 岁数 了 。
 她 还 有点 躲避 吴佩珍 ， 像 有 什么 底细 被 她 窥伺 了 去 似的 。
 放学 吴佩珍 约 她 去 哪里 ， 十有 九次 她 找 理由 拒绝 。
 吴佩珍 有 几次 上 她家 找 她 玩 ， 她 也 让 娘姨 说 不 在家 推 了 。
 吴佩珍 感觉 到 王琦瑶 的 回避 ， 不由 黯然神伤 。
 但 她 却 并 不 丧失 信心 ， 她 觉得 无论 过 多少 日子 ， 王琦瑶 终究会 回到 她 的 身边 。
 她 的 友情 化成 虔诚 的 等待 ， 她 甚至 没有 去 交新 的 女朋友 ， 因不愿 让 别人 侵占 王琦瑶 的 位置 。
 她 还 隐约 体会 到 王琦瑶 回避 的 原委 ， 似乎 是 与 那次 失败 的 试镜头 有关 ， 她 也 不再 去 片厂 了 ， 甚至 与 表哥 断 了 来往 。
 这次 试镜头 变成 她们 两人 的 伤心事 ， 都 怀有 一些 失败 感 的 。
 后来 ， 她们 逐渐 变得 连话 也 不 大 讲 了 ， 碰面 都 有些 尴尬 地 匆匆 避开 。
 当 她们 坐在 课堂 的 两头 ， 虽 不 对视 ， 可 彼此 都 感觉 到 对方 的 存在 ， 有 一种 类似 同情 的 气氛 在 她们 之间 滋生 出来 。
 去 片厂 的 事情 是 以 一声 “ 开麦拉 ” 告终 的 ， 这有 一种 电影 里 称作 “ 定格 ” 的 效果 ， 是 一去不返 ， 也 是 记忆 永存 。
 如今 ， 课余 的 生活 又 回复 到 老 样子 ， 而 老 样子 里面 又 是 有 一点 新 的 被 剥夺 ， 心 都 是 有点 受伤 的 ， 伤 在 哪里 ， 且 不 明白 的 。
 本来 见风 就是 雨 的 女子 学校 ， 对 这回 王琦瑶 试镜头 的 事 ， 竟 无 一点 声气 ， 瞒 得 紧紧 的 。
 两人 虽然 没 互相 叮嘱 ， 却 不约而同 地 缄口 不提 。
 其实 在 一般 女 学生 看来 ， 能为 导演 看上去 试 一回 ， 已 是 足够 的 光荣 ， 成功 则 是 奢望 中 的 奢望 。
 这 也 是 王琦瑶 她们 原先 的 想法 ， 可 一旦 走到 了 那 一步 ， 情形 便 不是 旧时 旧地 ， 人 也 不是 旧人 ， 是 付出 过 代价 的 ， 有些 损失 的 。
 若非 吴佩珍 这样 将心比心 的 旁观者 ， 是 体尝 不到 这番 心境 的 。
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/005.trans
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/005.trans
@@ -0,0 +1,231 @@
 6. Studio
 The story of forty years all began on the day of going to the studio.
 The day before, Wu Peizhen said that she would take Wang Qiyao to the studio to play.
 Wu Peizhen is that kind of careless girl.
 She should have humbled herself because of her ugliness, but because of a good family background and loved by someone, she developed a clear and simple personality, which turned her inferiority into humility. There is a spirit of seeking truth from facts in this humility.
 Starting from this humility, she always unintentionally magnifies the merits of others, worships faithfully, and is always ready to dedicate her enthusiasm.
 Wang Qiyao does not need to be wary of her being jealous, nor does she need to be jealous of her. On the contrary, she still has some sympathy for her because of her ugliness.
 This sympathy made Wang Qiyao generous, and naturally this generosity was only for Wu Peizhen alone.
 Wu Peizhen's carelessness is actually just not caring. Wang Qiyao's forgiveness to her is heart-warming, so she doubles to treat her well and repay her kindness.
 After two visits, the two became the most intimate friends.
 Wang Qiyao and Wu Peizhen are friends, and they are a bit like pushing the focus of life on Wu Peizhen.
 Her beauty highlights Wu Peizhen's ugliness, her fineness highlights Wu Peizhen's ruggedness, and her generosity highlights Wu Peizhen's favor, which made Wu Peizhen indebted.
 Fortunately, Wu Peizhen can afford it. Her life tasks are not as heavy as Wang Qiyao's. She has a little bit of money, but also a little careless. It is a light body and it means to share with Wang Qiyao.
 With such a sharing, the two ends are balanced, and the friendship deepens day by day.
 Wu Peizhen has a cousin who works as a lighting worker in a studio. Sometimes when he comes to play, he wears a yellow khaki uniform with brass buttons, which looks a bit showy.
 Wu Peizhen didn't care about him in the first place, so Wang Qiyao was all attracted to him.
 A place like a studio is a place that female students yearn for. It produces romantic, one kind of movies on the screen that is well-known; the other kind of celebrity anecdotes like gossips off the screen.
 The former is false, but it seems true; the latter is true, but it seems false.
 Life in the studio, one life is done as two lives.
 A girl like Wu Peizhen who can eat and sleep has little dreams. She has only brothers and no sisters. She has been playing games for boys since she was a child, but she has no tricks on girls.
 But after making friends with Wang Qiyao, her heart became thinner.
 She presented the studio as a gift to Wang Qiyao.
 She was very scheming and arranged everything in order and the day was set, before she went to tell Wang Qiyao.
 Unexpectedly, Wang Qiyao was still a little reluctant, saying that she had something to do this day, so she could only apologize to her cousin.
 So Wu Peizhen kept introducing the fun of the studio to Wang Qiyao, bringing over all the deeds that her cousin usually bragged about, and adding her own imagination.
 Things turned upside down for a while, but went to the studio to take care of Wu Peizhen.
 When Wang Qiyao finally couldn't help her, and promised to go again on another day, Wu Peizhen seemed to have received another favor and happily went to her cousin to change her life.
 In fact, Wang Qiyao is not having trouble on this day, nor is she not interested in the studio. This is just her way of being a person. The more attractive things are, the more you have to maintain a reserved attitude. Does it mean self-protection, or does it mean to be indulgent?
 It wouldn't be unreasonable anyway.
 It's too early for Wu Peizhen to learn this.
 On the way to find her cousin, she was full of gratitude to Wang Qiyao, and felt that she had given herself too much face.
 This cousin is a child of her uncle's family.
 My uncle is a prodigal son. After short selling a cocoon in Hangzhou, he ran away from home without knowing where he went.
 Her mother was usually the most afraid of this relative. She asked for money or food when she came to the house. She also gave a few nasty words and gave her a few nail strokes. Later, she gradually stopped coming and broke the relationship.
 Suddenly, when the cousin came again, he was wearing this yellow khaki uniform with brass buttons and two boxes of plain snacks, as if he had made a declaration.
 Since then, he will come once every one or two months to talk about interesting things in the studio, but everyone is indifferent, only Wu Peizhen is concerned.
 According to the address, she went to Zhaojiabang to find her cousin. In a grass shed, there was a fork on the left and a fork on the right, setting up the ecstasy array.
 When she saw that she was a foreigner, they all cast their gazes, and when she was about to ask the way, they all looked back.
 When she finally found the door of her cousin, the cousin was not there. The man who lived with him was also a young man. He was wearing glasses and cloth clothes, and asked her to enter the house and wait.
 She was a little embarrassed, just standing at the door, naturally attracted curious eyes.
 When it was getting dark, I saw my cousin walking around, carrying an oil-soaked paper bag in his hand, thinking it was pork head or something.
 She returned home, it was already dinner, and she had to make up a lie to prevaricate her parents, but also took great pains.
 But she had no complaints, and saw the bubbles coming out of the soles of her feet when she was washing her feet, and she felt it was worth it.
 This night, Wu Peizhen also had a dream about a studio. She dreamed of a woman in costume under the mercury lamp. She looked back and smiled. It was Wang Qiyao, and she couldn't help but wake up.
 Her feelings for Wang Qiyao are a bit like a teenager to a young girl, the kind of undesirable love, willing to do anything for her.
 She opened her eyes in the dark room and thought to herself: Where is the studio?
 On that day, when she went to the studio, Wu Peizhen's excitement was far greater than that of Wang Qiyao, and she was almost uncontrollable.
 A classmate asked them where they were going. Wu Peizhen could not say where to go, and while she wringed on Wang Qiyao's arm, she dragged Wang Qiyao away as if the classmate was about to catch up and share their happiness.
 She was noisy all the way, causing many passers-by to look back. Wang Qiyao warned a few times without warning, and finally had to stop and say nothing. The studio hadn't arrived, so it was enough to make a fool of yourself.
 Only then did Wu Peizhen constrained.
 The two got into the car, changed cars, and then went to the studio.
 My cousin stood at the door waiting for them, and gave them a sign to hang on their chests, indicating that they were from the factory, so they could leave everywhere.
 They put up the cards and walked in with their cousin.
 First, I walked on the open space, throwing old wooden boards and old cloth, and broken bricks and shingles everywhere, like a garbage dump and a construction site.
 People oncoming walked in a hurry with their heads buried.
 The cousin's steps are also fast, as if there are important things to do.
 The two of them were left behind, holding hands with each other, trying to speed up their pace.
 The sun at three or four o'clock in the afternoon was a little disappointing, and the wind blew close to the ground, blowing up their skirts.
 Both of them felt a little gloomy, and Wu Peizhen fell silent.
 The three of them walked like this for a while, and the few hundred steps felt like a thousand miles, and the two who followed were impatient.
 The cousin slowed down and talked with them about the trivial matters in the studio, but it was a little bit irrelevant.
 These trivial things sounded true on the outside, but inside they seemed like rumors, which was not very reliable, and the two of them were in a daze.
 Then I walked into a big warehouse-like house, and looked over at it. Workers in uniforms walked up and down, yelling loudly.
 There is no one like a star.
 They followed their cousin around for a while, being careful about their heads and soles of their feet for a while, and soon lost their way.
 There were ropes above and below, and the lights were bright and dark.
 They seem to have forgotten their purpose, do not know where they have come, and just walk wholeheartedly.
 It seemed that after walking for thousands of miles, my cousin stopped and asked them to watch here. He was going to work.
 The place where they are standing is a bit bustling, and people are busy walking past and behind them.
 Several times they felt that they were blocking other people's way, so they were busy getting out of the way, but unexpectedly bumped into another person.
 And the star-like person is still missing.
 They were apprehensive, thinking that they had come by mistake, and Wu Peizhen was even more guilty, afraid to look at Wang Qiyao's face.
 At this time, the lights came on, as if more than a dozen suns were rising intersectingly, the light was dazzling, and they saw the furnishings of the half room in front of them.
 The three-walled room looks like a set, but everything in it is well-know.
 The quilt on the bed is 70% new. There are half of cigarette butts in the ashtray. The handkerchief on the bedside table is used and crumpled into a ball. It seems to be living a life, but a wall has been removed. Show the general public.
 I was a little happy when I saw it, and a little bit tired.
 Because they stood far away and couldn’t hear what was being said, there was a woman in a nightgown lying on the bed, lying in several positions, one sideways, one upturned, and one half lying down. The body, the other half of the body is hanging down to the ground.
 Her translucent nightgown was wrapped around her body, and the bed was wrinkled and a bit greasy.
 The light was dimmed several times and brightened several times.
 Finally, I was lying down, no longer moving, and the lights dimmed again.
 When it lights up again, it seems to be different from the previous few times.
 The first few times of light is the kind of bright, bright, unobstructed.
 This time, it was a special kind of light, the kind of light that was dark outside but bright inside at midnight.
 The view of the room seemed to be a little further away, but it was more vivid, and it seemed to be familiar.
 Wang Qiyao noticed that the electric lamp in the setting was emitting real light, and the lotus-shaped lampshade cast rippled shadows on three walls.
 It's like reappearing the old scene, but I can't remember when and where the old scene was.
 Wang Qiyao then turned her gaze to the woman under the lamp. She suddenly understood that this woman was pretending to be a dead person. She didn't know whether it was suicide or homicide.
 Strangely, this situation is not gruesome, but rather familiar.
 Wang Qiyao could not see the face of this woman, only saw her tousled curly hair, all piled up at the foot of the bed, because she was lying upside down with her feet on the head of the bed and her head against the foot of the bed. The slippers were east and west. One.
 The studio is noisy, like a cargo terminal, and the cries of "Open Myra" and "OK" come and go. Only the woman is immobile and awake for thousands of years.
 Wu Peizhen was a little impatient at first, and because she was a little daring, she took Wang Qiyao to look elsewhere.
 The next place was slapped, in a restaurant with three walls, all in suits and leather shoes, but a poor man rushed in and slapped the slapstick when he came in.
 The pie is a bit funny, the slap is slapped on one's hand, and then put on the other's face, but it looks seamless.
 Wu Peizhen likes to watch this, she can't get bored after going back and forth many times, and it's interesting.
 But Wang Qiyao was a little impatient, saying that the scene was only interesting, it was a serious film, unlike this, it was all gag and monkey tricks.
 The two returned to the shed just now. Unexpectedly, everyone was scattered and the bed was moved away, leaving a few people on the ground to pack their things.
 They suspected that they had gone to the wrong place and wanted to find them again, but they heard their cousin call them. It turned out that there was a cousin among those who took care of things.
 He asked them to wait for a while before taking them to other places. There is a shed doing stunts today!
 They had to stand aside and wait.
 Someone asked my cousin who they were. My cousin said and asked them which school they were studying in. My cousin couldn't tell. Wu Peizhen said it by herself. Then the man smiled at them, his white teeth lit up in the dark.
 Later, my cousin told them that this man was a director, had studied abroad, and would also write a screenwriter. He wrote and directed the scene he filmed today.
 After all, I took them to watch stunts, smoke and fire, and ghosts.
 It's all the workers underneath that are tossing about, leaving the actors to do, just blinking.
 Wu Peizhen asked her cousin to take them to see the celebrities again, but her cousin was embarrassed, saying that no celebrity scenes were filmed in any studio today, and that the celebrity scenes are not available on all days, nor are they scheduled any day they want God, follow the meaning of stars.
 Wu Peizhen then said as if revealing it: Didn't you say that you can see who every day?
 Seeing that his cousin couldn't get down, Wang Qiyao said: Come again next time, it's getting dark, and the family will have to wait!
 My cousin took them out, and met the director once on the road. He still remembered them and called them female students in XX Middle School. It was so humorous that both of them blushed.
 On the tram going back, the two of them were a little too lazy to talk, listening to the buzz of the tram.
 The tram is a little empty, the people who are off work have arrived home, and the people who live overnight have not yet left.
 The experience on the set was a bit unexpected. It wasn't a disappointment or a fun, all in all I was tired.
 Wu Peizhen originally didn’t have much preparation for the studio. Her yearning was born of Wang Qiyao. She naturally hoped that the studio would be as exciting as possible, but she didn’t know what kind of excitement it was, so she wanted Look at Wang Qiyao's attitude to determine her opinion.
 The studio's impression of Wang Qiyao is somewhat complicated.
 It was not as magical as she had imagined, but because of its ordinaryness, it gave her a handy impression.
 What is at your fingertips?
 She doesn't know yet.
 The original expectation was a little disappointed, but the tension in that expectation was relieved.
 After returning from the studio for a few days, she didn't say anything. This frustrated Wu Peizhen, thinking that Wang Qiyao actually didn't like the studio, and going to the studio was all she did.
 One day, she told Wang Qiyao in a tone of repentance that her cousin asked them to go to the studio again, but she refused.
 Wang Qiyao turned her face and said: How can you be so unreasonable, people are sincere.
 Wu Peizhen's eyes widened and looked at her in disbelief. Wang Qiyao was uncomfortable with her, so she turned her head and said: I mean shouldn't give others face, this is your relative!
 This time, even Wu Peizhen could see that Wang Qiyao wanted to go and didn't say what she meant. Not only did she not think she was cheating, but also a kind of compassion arose in her heart, thinking that she looked like an adult, but she was actually a child!
 At this time, Wu Peizhen's feelings towards Wang Qiyao were a bit like a mother, all-inclusive.
 Since then, the studio has become a frequent place for them.
 I learned a lot about the tricks of filming, knowing that the shooting was not done in the order of the plot, but shot by shot separately, and finally connected.
 The filming scene is too shabby and shabby, but the pictures taken from Kaimailari are always neat and beautiful.
 The scorching big stars have really met them once or twice, and when they are in front of the camera, the props generally do nothing.
 The script of the movie is changed at will, and the dead become alive in a blink of an eye.
 They got into the backstage of the movie and touched the mysterious mechanism, and their hearts changed.
 The experience of the studio is indeed an unusual experience, and it carries some life implications.
 Especially at their age, there is no distinction between the real and the real, and the truth is not distinguished; and especially in that era, movies have become an important part of our lives.
 7. Open Myra
 Wang Qiyao knows that the most important and critical moment of making a movie is the moment of "Kamara". Before that, it was all preparation and preparation.
 And after that?
 It is the end forever.
 She saw the unusual meaning of this "Kamara", which was almost close to the culmination.
 The director sometimes let them look at the camera, and the camera is always beautiful, filtering out the mess and sloppy.
 It also makes the darkness shine.
 The world in the lens is another one, after modification and production, it also means essence.
 The director has become an acquaintance, and they no longer blush when they see him.
 A few times, when my cousin was not in the studio, they went to him directly.
 On his own initiative, he called one of them "Zhenzhen" and the other "Yaoyao", as if they had become characters in his play.
 He secretly told the people in the studio that Zhenzhen is a girl, but the rough girl next to Jia Mu in Rongguo Mansion, like the silly eldest sister;
 Yaoyao is like a lady, but she is a lady from outside the family, Zhu Yingtai and his like.
 He treats Wu Peizhen as a child, likes to tease her and make some jokes;
 To Wang Qiyao, she said that there was a chance to let her take the last shot, because her eyebrows were a bit like Ruan Lingyu. Taking advantage of people's nostalgia for Ruan Lingyu, she might be able to win a star.
 It's also a bit of a joke, but it's much more subtle.
 Of course, Wang Qiyao wouldn't take it seriously, but she liked the similarity between herself and Ruan Lingyu.
 But one day, the director actually called home and asked her to try the shot.
 Wang Qiyao's heart was pounding, her palms felt a little cold, she didn't know if it was an opportunity, she thought, is it so easy to get an opportunity?
 She didn't believe it, and didn't dare not believe it, she was struggling.
 She didn't want to tell Wu Peizhen, she went quietly, and then quietly returned. Even if there was no result, only she knew it, as if it had never happened.
 But when that day came, she still told Wu Peizhen, asking her to go with her, just to be bold.
 She didn't sleep well at night, there was a blush under her eyes, and her chin was a bit pointed.
 Wu Peizhen was naturally excited and dreaming. In a blink of an eye, she was already planning a press conference for Wang Qiyao.
 Wang Qiyao regretted telling her when she heard her noise.
 Neither of them had a good class on this day, and their hearts flew to nowhere.
 When school finally ended, the two walked out of the school gate and got on the tram.
 The trams at this time are mostly housewife-like women with cloth bags in their hands. The cheongsams on their bodies are wrinkled, and the stockings on the back of their legs are not aligned with the seams. They are a little bit off, their hair is unkempt, or He just came out of the barbershop and wore a helmet, with a wooden expression on his face, as if he didn't care about everything.
 The tram croaked on the track, with an indifferent expression.
 The two of them are active in this indifference. Although they are silent, they are brewing for hundreds of years.
 The road at three o'clock in the afternoon was exhausted, and I was preparing for the end and shift.
 The sun is on the building on the west side of the road, the color is yellow.
 The two of them seemed to have started the day, and there was a lot of waiting in their hearts.
 The director first led them into the dressing room and asked a makeup artist to apply makeup to Wang Qiyao.
 When Wang Qiyao saw her image in the mirror, she felt that her face was so small and her facial features were so simple. There would be no miracles, and she couldn't help feeling depressed.
 She was played by a makeup artist, with a resigned expression. For a while, she closed her eyes and did not look in the mirror.
 She felt very embarrassed and wished it all ended soon;
 She was also a little nervous, thinking that the makeup artist also wished to end soon, her hand movements would inevitably be irritable and rough.
 She opened her eyes and looked at the mirror again. She was embarrassed in the mirror, her eyes and nose looked like a last resort.
 The light in the dressing room is ample and evenly distributed, without cadence and frustration, it looks a little flat and straightforward.
 Wang Qiyao didn't have any confidence in herself. Instead, she was willing to open her eyes wide to see the makeup artist's technique, watching herself become a stranger little by little.
 At this time, she calmed down and her mood relaxed. When the makeup artist finished her work and walked away, she even had a sense of humor to joke with Wu Peizhen.
 Wu Peizhen said that she was like Chang'e going down to earth, so she said that Chang'e was also Chang'e on the mooncake box, so both of them laughed.
 With a smile, the expression stretched, and the color of the powder was alive and vivid.
 Looking at the beauty in the mirror again, there is no such thing as life and separation.
 After a while, the director sent someone to greet her, and Wu Peizhen naturally followed.
 The lamp stands in the shed are all set up. Then Wu Peizhen’s cousin smiled at her from a high place, but the director became very serious. The six relatives did not recognize her and appointed her to sit on a bed, a kind of peaceful sleeping bed. The tall tent, carved with flowers on the frame and inlaid with mirrors, is the gorgeousness of the country folks.
 The director told her that she is now a bride in an old-style wedding, wearing a red hijab, and then a groom officer came to uncover the hijab, revealing her face bit by bit.
 The director stipulated that she was shy, charming, longing and worried, and gave her all these adjectives all in one face.
 Although Wang Qiyao nodded, her heart was at a loss, and she was still in a daze, not knowing where to start.
 But at this time, she was just going out, but she was very calm. She was able to notice her surroundings and heard the cry of "Kai Mella" coming from the neighboring shed.
 Then, a red hijab came up, and his eyes darkened steeply.
 At this time, Wang Qiyao's heart jumped like a drum.
 She realized that this moment was coming, and her knees trembled slightly with fear in her heart.
 The lights were all bright, and the darkness in front of me turned into melting red. Although there was light, it was the light that was unknown.
 Wang Qiyao was feverish, and the shiver rose along her knees, and her teeth bumped.
 The magic in the studio gathers and waits in the light.
 Someone came over, sorted her clothes, walked away again, brought a gust of wind, the red hijab moved a bit, stroking her face, it was a gentleness in the tension of the afternoon.
 She heard a series of "OK" sounds all around, in a progressive rhythm, somewhat agitated, rushing towards a goal in one heart, and in the end it was a "Open Myra".
 Wang Qiyao held her breath and couldn't breathe. She heard the mechanical sound of Kai Myra moving away. This sound covered everything. She completely forgot what she should do.
 When the red hijab was removed with one hand, she was suddenly shocked, and she shrank back, and the director screamed to stop.
 When the lights are dimmed, put the red hood on and start from the beginning.
 It's just a matter of nothing since it comes again.
 Many scenes are gone and no longer reappear. They were originally hallucinations.
 Wang Qiyao woke up, the shivering stopped, and her heartbeat returned to normal.
 The dark in the red hijab adapted and could distinguish the active figure.
 The light is on, it is a routine, a series of "OK" is also a routine, the sound of "Kamara" is a routine, but it is also authoritative, with a little constant shock.
 She began to prepare for her face according to the director's explanation, but she didn't know how to be shy, charming, longing and worrying.
 There was no sign of happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy, and there was no place to even copy one.
 When the red hijab was lifted, her face was only wooden, and even the charm she was born with was also wooden.
 The director has already noticed his own mistakes in the camera. Wang Qiyao's beauty is not the kind of literary beauty. Her beauty is somewhat homely. It is for her own appreciation in the guest room, and it is the sentiment of living.
 She is not the beauty of turmoil, but the beauty of inflexibility.
 Her Meili lacks a bit of poetry, but she is loyal and honest.
 Her beauty is not dramatic, but life-like. It is the beauty in the window of a photo studio when someone is watching on the road.
 From the perspective of Kai Malari, it was too plain.
 The director was not disappointed. His disappointment also meant Wang Qiyao. He thought that her beauty was about to be buried.
 Later, in order to compensate, he invited a photographer friend to take some life photos for Wang Qiyao. These life photos were really different. One of them was used in the front cover of "Shanghai Life" with the name "Shanghai Shuyuan". As the title.
 The experience of testing shots ended in this way. This is a trivial matter in the studio.
 Wang Qiyao never went to the studio anymore. She wanted to forget about it, preferably it never happened.
 But with a red hijab, the brightly lit scene grows in my heart, and it will appear when I close my eyes.
 There was an unpredictable throbbing in that scene, which was a dramatic moment in Wang Qiyao's peaceful life.
 This fleeting moment left a sentimental color in Wang Qiyao's heart.
 Sometimes on the way home after school, something unexpected evokes the memories of the afternoon when I went to try the shot.
 Wang Qiyao is sixteen years old this year. This incident gave her a sense of vicissitudes. She felt that she was more than sixteen years old.
 She still avoided Wu Peizhen a little bit, as if she had been watching for some details.
 When Wu Peizhen asked her to go after school, nine times out of ten she found reasons to refuse.
 Wu Peizhen visited her house several times to play with her, and she also asked her mother to say not to push at home.
 Wu Peizhen felt Wang Qiyao's avoidance and couldn't help feeling sad.
 But she did not lose her confidence. She felt that no matter how many days passed, Wang Qiyao would eventually return to her.
 Her friendship turned into pious waiting. She didn't even go to make a new girlfriend because she didn't want others to occupy Wang Qiyao's position.
 She also vaguely realized the reason why Wang Qiyao avoided it. It seemed to be related to the failed test shot. She stopped going to the studio and even broke up with her cousin.
 This trial shot turned into a sad thing for both of them, and both harbored some sense of failure.
 Later, they gradually didn't even speak much, and they hurriedly avoided meeting with a little embarrassment.
 When they sat at the two ends of the class, although they did not look at each other, they all felt each other's existence, and an atmosphere of sympathy similar to that grew between them.
 The event of going to the studio ended with a "open myra", which has an effect called "freeze frame" in the movie, which is never returned, but also remembered forever.
 Nowadays, my after-school life has returned to the old way, and there is a little new deprivation in the old way, my heart is a little hurt, and I don’t understand where it is.
 The girls' school, where the wind is rain, was silent about Wang Qiyao's shooting this time, and kept it tight.
 Although the two did not tell each other, they kept silent at the same time.
 In fact, in the eyes of average female students, it is glorious enough to be able to look like a director, and success is an extravagant hope.
 This is also what Wang Qiyao and the others had originally thought, but once they have reached that point, the situation is not the old days, and people are not old people. They have paid a price and some losses.
 If it weren't for Wu Peizhen, a bystander who compares his heart to heart, he would not have tasted this state of mind.
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/006
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/006
@@ -0,0 +1,182 @@
 汪淼驱车沿京密路到密云县，再转至黑龙潭，又走了一段盘山路，便到达中科院国家天文观测中心的射电天文观测基地。
 他看到二十八面直径为九米的抛物面天线在暮色中一字排开，像一排壮观的钢铁植物，2006年建成的两台高大的五十米口径射电望远镜天线矗立在这排九米天线的尽头，车驶近后，它们令汪淼不由想起了那张杨冬母女合影的背景。
 但叶文洁的学生从事的项目与这些射电望远镜没有什么关系，沙瑞山博士的实验室主要接收三颗卫星的观测数据：1989年11月升空、即将淘汰的微波背景探测卫星COBE，2003年发射的威尔金森微波各向异性探测卫星WMAP和2009年欧洲航天局发射的普朗克高精度宇宙微波背景探测卫星Planek。
 宇宙整体的微波背景辐射频谱非常精确地符合温度为2.726K的黑体辐射谱，具有高度各向同性，但在不同局部也存在大约百万分之五涨落的幅度。
 沙瑞山的工作就是根据卫星观测数据，重新绘制一幅更精确的全宇宙微波辐射背景图。
 这个实验室不大，主机房中挤满了卫星数据接收设备，有三台终端分别显示来自三颗卫星的数据。
 沙瑞山见到汪淼，立刻表现出了那种长期在寂寞之地工作的人见到来客的热情，问他想了解哪方面的观测数据。
 “我想观测宇宙背景辐射的整体波动。”
 “您能…… 说具体些吗？”
 沙瑞山看汪淼的眼神变得奇怪起来。
 “就是，宇宙3K微波背景辐射整体上的各向同性的波动，振幅在百分之一至百分之五之间。”
 沙瑞山笑笑，早在本世纪初，密云射电天文基地就对游客开放参观，为挣些外快，沙瑞山时常做些导游或讲座的事，这种笑容就是他回答游客（他已适应了他们那骇人的科盲）问题时常常露出的。
 “汪先生，您…… 不是搞这个专业的吧？”
 “我搞纳米材料。”
 “哦，那就对了。
 不过，对于宇宙3K背景辐射，您大概有个了解吧？”
 “知道的不多。
 目前的宇宙起源理论认为，宇宙诞生于距今约一百四十亿年前的一次大爆炸。
 在诞生早期，宇宙温度极高，随后开始冷却，形成被称为微波背景辐射的‘余烬’。
 这种弥漫全宇宙的残留背景辐射，在厘米波段上是可以观测到的。
 好像是在一九六几年吧，两个美国人在调试一个高精度卫星接收天线时意外地发现了宇宙背景辐射……”
 “足够了，”沙瑞山挥手打断了汪淼的话，
 “那你就应该知道，与我们观测的不同部分的微小不均匀不同，宇宙整体辐射背景波动是随着宇宙的膨胀，在宇宙时间尺度上缓慢变化的，以Planck卫星的精度，直到一百万年后都未必能测出这种变化，你却想在今天晚上发现它百分之五的波动？！
 知道这意味着什么吗？
 这意味着整个宇宙像一个坏了的日光灯管那样闪烁！”
 而且是为我闪烁，汪淼心里说。
 “叶老师这是在开什么玩笑。”
 沙瑞山摇摇头说。
 “但愿真是个玩笑。”
 汪淼说，本想告诉他，叶文洁并不知道详情，但又怕因此招致他的拒绝，不过这倒是他的心里话。
 “既然是叶老师交待的，就观测吧，反正也不费劲，百分之一的精度。
 用老古董COBE就行了。”
 沙瑞山说着，在终端上忙活起来，很快屏幕上出现一条平直的绿线，“你看，这就是当前宇宙整体背景辐射的实时数值曲线，哦，应该叫直线才对，数值是2.726±0.010K，那个误差是银河系运动产生的多普勒效应，已经滤掉了。
 如果发生你所说的超过百分之一振幅的波动，这条线就会变红并将波动显示出来。
 我敢打赌直到世界末日它也是条绿直线，要看到它显现肉眼看得到的变化，可能比看太阳毁灭还要等更长的时间。”
 “这不会影响您的正常工作吧？”
 “当然不会，那么粗的精度，用COBE观察数据的边角料就足够了。
 好了，从现在开始，如果那伟大的波动出现，数值会自动存盘。”
 “可能要等到凌晨一点。”
 “哇，这么精确？
 没关系，反正我本来就是值夜班。
 您吃饭了吗？
 那好，我带您去参观一下吧。”
 这一夜没有月亮，他们沿着长长的天线阵列漫步。
 沙瑞山指着天线说：
 “壮观吧？
 可惜都是聋子的耳朵。”
 “为什么？”
 “自它们建成以来，在观测频段上就干扰不断，先是上世纪八十年代末的寻呼台，到现在是疯狂发展的移动通信。
 这些米波综合孔径射电望远镜能做的那些项目，像米波巡天、射电变源、超新星遗迹研究等等，大部分都不能正常开展。
 多次找过无委会（国家无线电管理委员会），没有用，我们能玩得过中国移动、联通、网通？
 没有钱，宇宙奥秘算个球！
 好在我的项目靠卫星数据，与这些‘旅游景观’无关了。”
 “近年来很多基础研究的商业运行还是很成功的，比如高能物理。
 把观测基地建到离城市远些的地方应该好些吧？”
 “那还是钱的问题。
 就目前而言，只能是在技术上屏蔽干扰。
 唉，叶老师要在就好了，她在这方面造诣很深。”
 于是话题转到叶文洁身上。
 从她的学生那里，汪淼得知了她那历经风霜的一生：
 他听沙瑞山讲她如何目睹父亲在“文革”中的惨死，讲她后来在建设兵团被诬陷，后来杳无音讯； 九十年代初才又回到了这座城市，在父亲曾工作过的大学中讲授天体物理学直到退休。
 “最近才知道，她那二十多年，是在红岸基地度过的。”
 “红岸？！”
 汪淼吃惊地停住了脚步，“难道那些传说……”
 “大部分是真的。
 红岸自译解系统的一名研制者移民到欧洲，去年写了一本书，你所说的传说大多来自于那本书，据我了解是真的。
 红岸工程的参与者大都还健在。”
 “这可真是…… 传奇啊！”
 “尤其是发生在那个年代，更是传奇中的传奇。” ……
 他们又谈了一会儿，沙瑞山问起进行这次奇怪观测的目的，汪淼避而不答，他也就没有再问。
 显然，一个专家的尊严，不允许他对这种违反专业常识的观测表现出过多的兴趣。
 然后他们到一间为游客开的通宵酒吧中去坐了两个多小时，沙瑞山一杯接着一杯地灌啤酒，变得更加健谈，而汪淼却早已心神不定，脑子里不断地浮现出那条绿色直线。
 直到差十分钟凌晨一点时，沙瑞山才接受了汪淼的多次提议，起身返回实验室。
 这时，照向射电天线阵列的聚光灯已经熄灭，天线在夜空下变成了简明的黑色二维图案，仿佛是一排抽象的符号，以同一个仰角齐齐地仰望着宇宙，似乎在等待着什么。
 这景象令汪淼不寒而栗，他想起了《三体》中的那些巨摆。
 回到实验室时正好是凌晨一点，当他们将目光投向终端屏幕时，波动刚刚出现，直线变成了曲线，出现了间隔不一的尖尖的波峰，颜色也变红了，如同一条冬眠后的蛇开始充血蠕动了。
 “肯定是COBE卫星的故障！”
 沙瑞山惊恐地盯着曲线讲。
 “不是故障。”
 汪淼平静地说，在这样的事情面前，他已经初步学会了控制自己。
 “我们马上就能知道！”
 沙瑞山说着，在另外两台终端上快速操作起来。
 很快，他调出了另外两颗卫星WMAP和Planck的宇宙背景辐射实时数据，并将其变化显示为曲线——
 三条曲线在同步波动，一模一样。
 沙瑞山又搬出一台笔记本电脑，手忙脚乱地启动系统，插上宽带网线，然后打电话—— 汪淼听出他在联系乌鲁木齐射电观测基地——然后等待着。
 他没有对汪淼解释什么，两眼死盯着屏幕上的浏览器，汪淼能听到他急促的呼吸声：
 几分钟后，浏览器上出现了一个坐标窗口，一条红色曲线在窗口上出现，与另外三条进行着精确同步的波动。
 这样，三颗卫星和一套地面观测设备同时证实了一件事：宇宙在闪烁！
 “能将前面的曲线打印出来吗？” 汪淼问。
 沙瑞山抹了一把头上的冷汗，点点头，移动鼠标启动了打印程序。
 汪淼迫不及待地抓过激光打印机吐出的第一张纸，用一枝铅笔划过曲线，将波峰问的距离与他刚拿出来的那张莫尔斯电码表对照起来。
 短长长长长、短长长长长、短短短短短、长长长短短、长长短短长长、短短长长长、短短短短长、长长短短长长、短短短长长、长长短短短，这是1108：21：37。
 短长长长长、短长长长长、短短短短短、长长长短短、长长短短长长、短短长长长、短短短短长、长长短短长长、短短短长长、长短短短短，这是1108：21：36。
 短长长长长、短长长长长、短短短短短、长长长短短、长长短短长长、短短长长长、短短短短长、长长短短长长、短短短长长、短短短短短，这是1108：21：35。 ……
 倒计时在宇宙尺度上继续，已经过去了92小时，还剩1108小时？
 沙瑞山焦躁地来回踱步，不时在汪淼身后停下来看看他正在写出的那一串数字。
 “你真的不能把实情告诉我吗？！”
 他耐不住大声问。
 “沙博士，相信我，一时说不清的。”
 汪淼推开那一堆印着波动曲线的纸，盯着那行倒计时数字，“也许，三颗卫星和一个地面观测点都出现了故障。”
 “你知道这不可能！”
 “如果有人故意破坏呢？”
 “也不可能！
 同时改变三颗卫星和一个地面观测站的数据？
 那这破坏也有些超自然了。”
 汪淼点点头，比起宇宙闪烁来，他宁愿接受这个超自然。
 但沙瑞山立刻抽走了他怀中这唯一的一根救命稻草。
 “要想最终证实这一切，其实很简单。
 宇宙背景辐射这样幅度的波动，已经大到我们能用肉眼觉察的程度。”
 “你胡说什么？
 现在是你在违反常识了：背景辐射的波长是7cm，比可见光大了七八个数量级，怎么能看到？”
 “用3K眼镜。”
 “3K眼镜？”
 “是我们为首都天文馆做的一个科普小玩意儿。
 现在的技术，已经能将彭齐阿斯和威尔逊在四十多年前用于发现3K背景辐射的二十英尺的喇叭形天线做成眼镜大小，并且在这个眼镜中设置一个转换系统，将接收到的背景辐射的波长压缩七个数量级，将7cm波转换成红光。
 这样，观众在夜里戴上这种眼镜，就能亲眼看到宇宙的3K背景辐射，现在，也能看到宇宙闪烁。”
 “这东西现在在哪儿？”
 “在天文馆，有二十副呢。”
 “我必须在五点以前拿到它。”
 沙瑞山拿起电话拨了个号码，对方很长时间才接起电话，沙瑞山费尽口舌才说服那个被半夜叫醒的人一小时后在天文馆等汪淼。
 临别时沙瑞山说：“我就不同您去了，刚才看到的已经足够，我不需要这样的证明。
 我还是希望您能在适当的时候把实情告诉我，如果这种现象引出什么研究成果的话，我不会忘记您的。”
 “闪烁在凌晨五点就会停止，以后别去深究它吧，相信我，不会有什么成果的。”
 汪淼扶着车门说。
 沙瑞山对着汪淼注视良久，点点头：“明白了，现在科学界出了一些事……”
 “是的。”
 汪淼说着，钻进车里，他不想把这个话题继续下去了。
 “轮到我们了吗？”
 “至少轮到我了。”
 汪淼说着发动了车子。
 汪淼一小时后到达市内，他在新天文馆前下了车。
 城市午夜的灯光透过这栋巨大玻璃建筑的透明幕墙，将内部的结构隐隐约约显现出来。
 汪淼现在体会到，如果新天文馆的建筑师想表达对宇宙的感觉，那他成功了——
 越透明的东西越神秘，宇宙本身就是透明的，只要目力能及，你想看多远就看多远，但越看越神秘。
 那名睡眼惺忪的天文馆工作人员已经在门口等汪淼了，他把一个手提箱递给汪淼，“这里面有五副3K眼镜，都是充好电的，左边的按钮是开关，右边是光度调节。
 上面还有十几副，你想怎么看就怎么看吧，我先去睡会儿，就在靠门口那个房间。
 这个沙博士，真是个神经病。”
 说完转身走进昏暗的馆内。
 汪淼将箱子放到车座上打开，拿出一副3K眼镜，这东西很像他刚用过的V装具中的头盔显示器。
 他拿起一副走到车外戴上，透过镜片看到的城市夜景没有变化，只是暗了些，这时他才想起要将开关打开，立刻，城市化作一团团朦胧的光晕，大部分亮度固定，还有一些闪烁或移动着。
 他知道，这都是被转化为可见光的厘米微波，每团光晕的中心就是一个发射源，由于波长的原因，不可能看清形状。
 他抬起头，看到了一个发着暗红色微光的天空，就这样，他看到了宇宙背景辐射，这红光来自于一百多亿年前，是大爆炸的延续，是创世纪的余温。
 看不到星星，本来，由于可见光波段已被推至不可见，星星应该是一个个黑点，但厘米波的衍射淹没了一切形状和细节。
 当汪淼的眼睛适应了这一切后，他看到了天空的红光背景在微微闪动，整个太空成一个整体在同步闪烁，仿佛整个宇宙只是一盏风中的孤灯。
 站在这闪烁的苍穹下，汗淼突然感到宇宙是这么小，小得仅将他一人禁锢于其中。
 宇宙是一个狭小的心脏或子宫，这弥漫的红光是充满于其中的半透明的血夜，他悬浮于血液中，红光的闪烁周期是不规则的，像是这心脏或子宫不规则地脉动，他从中感受到了一个以人类的智慧永远无法理解的怪异、变态的巨大存在。
 汪淼摘下3K眼镜，虚弱地靠着车轮坐在地上。
 在他的眼中，午夜的城市重新恢复了可见光波段所描绘的现实图景，但他的目光游移，在捕捉另外一些东西：
 对面动物园大门旁的一排霓虹灯中有一根灯管坏了，不规则地闪烁着；
 近处的一棵小树上的树叶在夜风中摇动，反射着街灯的光，不规则地闪烁着；
 远处北京展览馆俄式尖顶上的五角星也在反射着下面不同街道上车灯的光，不规则地闪烁着……
 汪淼按莫尔斯电码努力破译着这些闪烁。
 他甚至觉得，旁边几幅彩旗在微风中飘出的皱褶、路旁一洼积水表面的涟漪，都向他传递着莫尔斯电码……
 他努力地破译着，感受着幽灵倒计时的流逝。
 不知过了多久，那个天文馆的工作人员出来了，问汪淼看完了没有。
 当看到他时，他的样子使那人双眼中的睡意一下子消失了。
 收拾好了3K眼镜的箱子，那人又盯着汪淼看了几秒钟，提着箱子快步走了回去。
 汪淼拿出手机，拨通了申玉菲的电话，她很快就接了，也许她也度过一个不眠之夜。
 “倒计时的尽头是什么？” 汪淼无力地问。
 “不知道。”
 说了这简短的三个字后，电话挂断了。
 是什么？
 也许是自己的死亡，像杨冬那样；
 也许是一场像前几年印度洋海啸那样的大灾难，谁也不会将其与自己的纳米研究项目相联系（由此联想到，以前的每一次大灾难，包括两次世界大战，是否都是一次次幽灵倒计时的尽头？
 都有一个谁都想不到的像自己这样的人要负的最终责任）；
 也许是全世界的彻底毁灭，在这个变态的宇宙中，那倒对谁都是一种解脱……
 有一点可以肯定，不管幽灵倒计时的尽头是什么，在这剩下的千余个小时中，对尽头的猜测将像恶魔那样残酷地折磨他，最后在精神上彻底摧毁他。
 汪淼钻进车子，离开了天文馆，在城市里漫无目的地开着。
 黎明前，路上很空，但他不敢开快，仿佛车开得快，倒计时走得也快。
 当东方出现一线晨光时，他将车停在路边，下车走了起来，同样漫无目标的。
 他的意识中一片空白，只有倒计时在那暗红的背景辐射上显现着，跳动着，他自己仿佛变成了一个单纯的计时器，一口不知道为谁而呜的丧钟。
 天亮了起来，他走累了，在一条长椅上坐下来。
 当他抬头看看自己下意识走到的目的地时，不由打了个寒颤。
 他正坐在王府井天主教堂前。
 在黎明惨白的天空下，教堂的罗马式尖顶像三根黑色的巨指，似乎在为他指出冥冥太空中的什么东西。
 汪淼起身要走，一阵从教堂传出的圣乐留住了他。
 今天不是礼拜日，这可能是唱诗班为复活节进行的排练，唱的是这个节日弥撒中常唱的《圣灵光照》。
 在圣乐的庄严深远中，汪淼再次感到宇宙变小了，变成了一座空旷的教堂，穹顶隐没于背景辐射闪烁的红光中，他则是这宏伟教堂地板砖缝中的一只小蚂蚁。
 他感觉到自己那颗颤抖的心灵被一只无形的巨手抚摸着，一时间又回到了脆弱无助的孩童时代，意识深处硬撑着的某种东西像蜡一样变软了，崩溃了。
 他双手捂着脸哭了起来。
 “哈哈哈，又放倒了一个！”
 汪淼的哭泣被身后的一阵笑声打断，他扭头一看，大史站在那里，嘴里吐出一口白烟。
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/006.tok
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/006.tok
@@ -0,0 +1,182 @@
 汪淼 驱车 沿京 密路 到 密云县 ， 再 转至 黑龙潭 ， 又 走 了 一段 盘山路 ， 便 到达 中科院 国家 天文 观测 中心 的 射电 天文 观测 基地 。
 他 看到 二十八 面 直径 为九米 的 抛物面 天线 在 暮色 中 一字排开 ， 像 一排 壮观 的 钢铁 植物 ， 2006 年 建成 的 两台 高大 的 五十米 口径 射电 望远镜 天线 矗立 在 这 排九米 天线 的 尽头 ， 车 驶近 后 ， 它们 令 汪淼 不由 想起 了 那 张 杨冬 母女 合影 的 背景 。
 但 叶文洁 的 学生 从事 的 项目 与 这些 射电 望远镜 没有 什么 关系 ， 沙瑞山 博士 的 实验室 主要 接收 三颗 卫星 的 观测 数据 ： 1989 年 11 月 升空 、 即将 淘汰 的 微波 背景 探测 卫星 COBE ， 2003 年 发射 的 威尔金森 微波 各向异性 探测 卫星 WMAP 和 2009 年 欧洲航天局 发射 的 普朗克 高精度 宇宙 微波 背景 探测 卫星 Planek 。
 宇宙 整体 的 微波 背景 辐射频谱 非常 精确 地 符合 温度 为 2.726 K 的 黑体 辐射 谱 ， 具有 高度 各向同性 ， 但 在 不同 局部 也 存在 大约 百 万分之 五 涨落 的 幅度 。
 沙瑞山 的 工作 就是 根据 卫星 观测 数据 ， 重新 绘制 一幅 更 精确 的 全宇宙 微波 辐射 背景图 。
 这个 实验室 不大 ， 主机房 中 挤满 了 卫星 数据 接收 设备 ， 有 三台 终端 分别 显示 来自 三颗 卫星 的 数据 。
 沙瑞山 见到 汪淼 ， 立刻 表现 出 了 那种 长期 在 寂寞 之地 工作 的 人 见到 来客 的 热情 ， 问 他 想 了解 哪 方面 的 观测 数据 。
 “ 我 想 观测 宇宙 背景 辐射 的 整体 波动 。 ”
 “ 您 能 … …   说 具体 些吗 ？ ”
 沙瑞山 看 汪淼 的 眼神 变得 奇怪 起来 。
 “ 就是 ， 宇宙 3 K 微波 背景 辐射 整体 上 的 各向同性 的 波动 ， 振幅 在 百分之一 至 百分之五 之间 。 ”
 沙瑞山 笑笑 ， 早 在 本世纪初 ， 密云 射电 天文 基地 就 对 游客 开放 参观 ， 为 挣些 外快 ， 沙瑞山 时常 做些 导游 或 讲座 的 事 ， 这种 笑容 就是 他 回答 游客 （ 他 已 适应 了 他们 那 骇人 的 科盲 ） 问题 时 常常 露出 的 。
 “ 汪先生 ， 您 … …   不是 搞 这个 专业 的吧 ？ ”
 “ 我 搞 纳米材料 。 ”
 “ 哦 ， 那 就 对 了 。
 不过 ， 对于 宇宙 3 K 背景 辐射 ， 您 大概 有个 了解 吧 ？ ”
 “ 知道 的 不 多 。
 目前 的 宇宙 起源 理论 认为 ， 宇宙 诞生 于 距今 约 一百四十 亿年 前 的 一次 大 爆炸 。
 在 诞生 早期 ， 宇宙 温度 极高 ， 随后 开始 冷却 ， 形成 被 称为 微波 背景 辐射 的 ‘ 余烬 ’ 。
 这种 弥漫 全宇宙 的 残留 背景 辐射 ， 在 厘米 波段 上 是 可以 观测 到 的 。
 好像 是 在 一九六 几年 吧 ， 两个 美国 人 在 调试 一个 高精度 卫星 接收 天线 时 意外 地 发现 了 宇宙 背景 辐射 … … ”
 “ 足够 了 ， ” 沙 瑞 山 挥手 打断 了 汪淼 的话 ，
 “ 那 你 就 应该 知道 ， 与 我们 观测 的 不同 部分 的 微小 不 均匀 不同 ， 宇宙 整体 辐射 背景 波动 是 随着 宇宙 的 膨胀 ， 在 宇宙 时间尺度 上 缓慢 变化 的 ， 以 Planck 卫星 的 精度 ， 直到 一百万年 后 都 未必 能 测出 这种 变化 ， 你 却 想 在 今天 晚上 发现 它 百分之五 的 波动 ？ ！
 知道 这 意味着 什么 吗 ？
 这 意味着 整个 宇宙 像 一个 坏 了 的 日光灯 管 那样 闪烁 ！ ”
 而且 是 为 我 闪烁 ， 汪淼 心里 说 。
 “ 叶 老师 这 是 在 开 什么 玩笑 。 ”
 沙瑞山 摇摇头 说 。
 “ 但愿 真是 个 玩笑 。 ”
 汪淼 说 ， 本想 告诉 他 ， 叶文洁 并不知道 详情 ， 但 又 怕 因此 招致 他 的 拒绝 ， 不过 这倒 是 他 的 心里话 。
 “ 既然 是 叶 老师 交待 的 ， 就 观测 吧 ， 反正 也 不 费劲 ， 百分之一 的 精度 。
 用 老古董 COBE 就行了 。 ”
 沙瑞山 说 着 ， 在 终端 上 忙活 起来 ， 很快 屏幕 上 出现 一条 平直 的 绿线 ， “ 你 看 ， 这 就是 当前 宇宙 整体 背景 辐射 的 实时 数值 曲线 ， 哦 ， 应该 叫 直线 才 对 ， 数值 是 2.726 ± 0.010 K ， 那个 误差 是 银河系 运动 产生 的 多普勒 效应 ， 已经 滤掉 了 。
 如果 发生 你 所说 的 超过 百分之一 振幅 的 波动 ， 这条线 就 会 变红 并 将 波动 显示 出来 。
 我敢 打赌 直到 世界末日 它 也 是 条绿 直线 ， 要 看到 它 显现 肉眼 看 得到 的 变化 ， 可能 比看 太阳 毁灭 还要 等 更长 的 时间 。 ”
 “ 这 不会 影响 您 的 正常 工作 吧 ？ ”
 “ 当然 不会 ， 那么 粗 的 精度 ， 用 COBE 观察 数据 的 边角料 就 足够 了 。
 好 了 ， 从 现在 开始 ， 如果 那 伟大 的 波动 出现 ， 数值 会 自动 存盘 。 ”
 “ 可能 要 等到 凌晨 一点 。 ”
 “ 哇 ， 这么 精确 ？
 没关系 ， 反正 我 本来 就是 值夜班 。
 您 吃饭 了吗 ？
 那好 ， 我 带 您 去 参观 一下 吧 。 ”
 这 一夜 没有 月亮 ， 他们 沿着 长长的 天线 阵列 漫步 。
 沙瑞山 指着 天线 说 ：
 “ 壮观 吧 ？
 可惜 都 是 聋子 的 耳朵 。 ”
 “ 为什么 ？ ”
 “ 自 它们 建成 以来 ， 在 观测 频段 上 就 干扰 不断 ， 先是 上 世纪 八十年代 末 的 寻呼台 ， 到 现在 是 疯狂 发展 的 移动 通信 。
 这些 米波 综合 孔径 射电 望远镜 能 做 的 那些 项目 ， 像 米波 巡天 、 射电 变源 、 超新星 遗迹 研究 等等 ， 大部分 都 不能 正常 开展 。
 多次 找过 无 委会 （ 国家 无线电管理委员会 ） ， 没有 用 ， 我们 能 玩 得 过 中国移动 、 联通 、 网通 ？
 没有 钱 ， 宇宙 奥秘 算个球 ！
 好 在 我 的 项目 靠 卫星 数据 ， 与 这些 ‘ 旅游 景观 ’ 无关 了 。 ”
 “ 近年来 很多 基础 研究 的 商业 运行 还是 很 成功 的 ， 比如 高能物理 。
 把 观测 基地 建到 离 城市 远些 的 地方 应该 好些 吧 ？ ”
 “ 那 还是 钱 的 问题 。
 就 目前 而言 ， 只能 是 在技术上 屏蔽 干扰 。
 唉 ， 叶 老师 要 在 就 好 了 ， 她 在 这方面 造诣 很深 。 ”
 于是 话题 转到 叶文 洁身 上 。
 从 她 的 学生 那里 ， 汪淼 得知 了 她 那 历经 风霜 的 一生 ：
 他 听 沙瑞山 讲 她 如何 目睹 父亲 在 “ 文革 ” 中 的 惨死 ， 讲 她 后来 在 建设 兵团 被 诬陷 ， 后来 杳无音讯 ；   九十年代 初才 又 回到 了 这座 城市 ， 在 父亲 曾 工作 过 的 大学 中 讲授 天体 物理学 直到 退休 。
 “ 最近 才 知道 ， 她 那 二十多年 ， 是 在 红岸 基地 度过 的 。 ”
 “ 红 岸 ？ ！ ”
 汪淼 吃惊 地 停住 了 脚步 ， “ 难道 那些 传说 … … ”
 “ 大部分 是 真的 。
 红岸 自译解 系统 的 一名 研制者 移民 到 欧洲 ， 去年 写 了 一 本书 ， 你 所说 的 传说 大多 来自 于 那本书 ， 据 我 了解 是 真的 。
 红岸 工程 的 参与者 大都 还 健在 。 ”
 “ 这 可 真是 … …   传奇 啊 ！ ”
 “ 尤其 是 发生 在 那个 年代 ， 更是 传奇 中 的 传奇 。 ”   … …
 他们 又 谈 了 一会儿 ， 沙瑞山 问起 进行 这次 奇怪 观测 的 目的 ， 汪淼 避而不答 ， 他 也 就 没有 再 问 。
 显然 ， 一个 专家 的 尊严 ， 不 允许 他 对 这种 违反 专业 常识 的 观测 表现 出过 多 的 兴趣 。
 然后 他们 到 一间 为 游客 开 的 通宵 酒吧 中去 坐 了 两个 多 小时 ， 沙瑞山 一杯 接着 一杯 地灌 啤酒 ， 变得 更加 健谈 ， 而 汪淼 却 早已 心神不定 ， 脑子里 不断 地 浮现 出 那条 绿色 直线 。
 直到 差 十分钟 凌晨 一点 时 ， 沙瑞山 才 接受 了 汪淼 的 多次 提议 ， 起身 返回 实验室 。
 这时 ， 照向 射电 天线 阵列 的 聚光灯 已经 熄灭 ， 天线 在 夜空 下 变成 了 简明 的 黑色 二维 图案 ， 仿佛 是 一排 抽象 的 符号 ， 以 同一个 仰角 齐齐 地 仰望 着 宇宙 ， 似乎 在 等待 着 什么 。
 这 景象 令 汪淼 不寒而栗 ， 他 想起 了 《 三 体 》 中 的 那些 巨摆 。
 回到 实验室 时 正好 是 凌晨 一点 ， 当 他们 将 目光 投向 终端 屏幕 时 ， 波动 刚刚 出现 ， 直线 变成 了 曲线 ， 出现 了 间隔 不一 的 尖 尖 的 波峰 ， 颜色 也 变红 了 ， 如同 一条 冬眠 后 的 蛇 开始 充血 蠕动 了 。
 “ 肯定 是 COBE 卫星 的 故障 ！ ”
 沙瑞山 惊恐 地 盯 着 曲线 讲 。
 “ 不是 故障 。 ”
 汪淼 平静 地说 ， 在 这样 的 事情 面前 ， 他 已经 初步 学会 了 控制 自己 。
 “ 我们 马上 就 能 知道 ！ ”
 沙瑞山 说 着 ， 在 另外 两台 终端 上 快速 操作 起来 。
 很快 ， 他 调出 了 另外 两颗 卫星 WMAP 和 Planck 的 宇宙 背景 辐射 实时 数据 ， 并 将 其 变化 显示 为 曲线 — —
 三条 曲线 在 同步 波动 ， 一模一样 。
 沙瑞山 又 搬出 一台 笔记本电脑 ， 手忙脚乱 地 启动 系统 ， 插上 宽带网 线 ， 然后 打电话 — —   汪淼 听 出 他 在 联系 乌鲁木齐 射电 观测 基地 — — 然后 等待 着 。
 他 没有 对 汪淼 解释 什么 ， 两眼 死 盯 着 屏幕 上 的 浏览器 ， 汪淼能 听到 他 急促 的 呼吸声 ：
 几分钟 后 ， 浏览器 上 出现 了 一个 坐标 窗口 ， 一条 红色 曲线 在 窗口 上 出现 ， 与 另外 三条 进行 着 精确 同步 的 波动 。
 这样 ， 三颗 卫星 和 一套 地面 观测 设备 同时 证实 了 一件 事 ： 宇宙 在 闪烁 ！
 “ 能 将 前面 的 曲线 打印 出来 吗 ？ ”   汪淼 问 。
 沙瑞山 抹 了 一把 头上 的 冷汗 ， 点点头 ， 移动 鼠标 启动 了 打印 程序 。
 汪淼 迫不及待 地 抓 过 激光打印机 吐出 的 第一张 纸 ， 用 一枝 铅笔 划过 曲线 ， 将 波峰 问 的 距离 与 他 刚 拿 出来 的 那 张 莫尔斯 电码 表 对照 起来 。
 短长 长 长长 、 短长 长 长长 、 短 短短 短短 、 长 长长短短 、 长长短短 长长 、 短短 长 长长 、 短短 短短 长 、 长长短短 长长 、 短短 短长 长 、 长长短短 短 ， 这是 1108 ： 21 ： 37 。
 短长 长 长长 、 短长 长 长长 、 短 短短 短短 、 长 长长短短 、 长长短短 长长 、 短短 长 长长 、 短短 短短 长 、 长长短短 长长 、 短短 短长 长 、 长 短短 短短 ， 这是 1108 ： 21 ： 36 。
 短长 长 长长 、 短长 长 长长 、 短 短短 短短 、 长 长长短短 、 长长短短 长长 、 短短 长 长长 、 短短 短短 长 、 长长短短 长长 、 短短 短长 长 、 短 短短 短短 ， 这是 1108 ： 21 ： 35 。   … …
 倒计时 在 宇宙 尺度 上 继续 ， 已经 过去 了 92 小时 ， 还 剩 1108 小时 ？
 沙瑞山 焦躁 地 来回 踱步 ， 不时 在 汪淼 身后 停下来 看看 他 正在 写出 的 那 一串 数字 。
 “ 你 真的 不能 把 实情 告诉 我吗 ？ ！ ”
 他 耐不住 大声 问 。
 “ 沙 博士 ， 相信 我 ， 一时 说不清 的 。 ”
 汪淼 推开 那 一堆 印着 波动 曲线 的 纸 ， 盯 着 那行 倒计时 数字 ， “ 也许 ， 三颗 卫星 和 一个 地面 观测点 都 出现 了 故障 。 ”
 “ 你 知道 这 不 可能 ！ ”
 “ 如果 有人 故意 破坏 呢 ？ ”
 “ 也 不 可能 ！
 同时 改变 三颗 卫星 和 一个 地面 观测站 的 数据 ？
 那 这 破坏 也 有些 超自然 了 。 ”
 汪淼 点点头 ， 比起 宇宙 闪烁 来 ， 他 宁愿 接受 这个 超自然 。
 但 沙瑞山 立刻 抽走 了 他 怀中 这 唯一 的 一根 救命稻草 。
 “ 要 想 最终 证实 这 一切 ， 其实 很 简单 。
 宇宙 背景 辐射 这样 幅度 的 波动 ， 已经 大到 我们 能用 肉眼 觉察 的 程度 。 ”
 “ 你 胡说 什么 ？
 现在 是 你 在 违反 常识 了 ： 背景 辐射 的 波长 是 7 cm ， 比 可见光 大 了 七八个 数量级 ， 怎么 能 看到 ？ ”
 “ 用 3 K 眼镜 。 ”
 “ 3 K 眼镜 ？ ”
 “ 是 我们 为 首都 天文馆 做 的 一个 科普 小玩意儿 。
 现在 的 技术 ， 已经 能 将 彭齐 阿斯 和 威尔逊 在 四十多年 前 用于 发现 3 K 背景 辐射 的 二十 英尺 的 喇叭形 天线 做成 眼镜 大小 ， 并且 在 这个 眼镜 中 设置 一个 转换 系统 ， 将 接收 到 的 背景 辐射 的 波长 压缩 七个 数量级 ， 将 7 cm 波 转换成 红光 。
 这样 ， 观众 在 夜里 戴上 这种 眼镜 ， 就 能 亲眼看到 宇宙 的 3 K 背景 辐射 ， 现在 ， 也 能 看到 宇宙 闪烁 。 ”
 “ 这 东西 现在 在 哪儿 ？ ”
 “ 在 天文馆 ， 有 二十 副 呢 。 ”
 “ 我 必须 在 五点 以前 拿到 它 。 ”
 沙瑞山 拿 起 电话 拨 了 个 号码 ， 对方 很 长时间 才 接起 电话 ， 沙瑞山 费尽 口舌 才 说服 那个 被 半夜 叫醒 的 人 一 小时 后 在 天文馆 等 汪淼 。
 临别时 沙瑞山说 ： “ 我 就 不同 您 去 了 ， 刚才 看到 的 已经 足够 ， 我 不 需要 这样 的 证明 。
 我 还是 希望 您 能 在 适当 的 时候 把 实情 告诉 我 ， 如果 这种 现象 引出 什么 研究成果 的话 ， 我 不会 忘记 您 的 。 ”
 “ 闪烁 在 凌晨 五点 就 会 停止 ， 以后 别去 深究 它 吧 ， 相信 我 ， 不会 有 什么 成果 的 。 ”
 汪淼 扶 着 车门 说 。
 沙瑞山 对 着 汪淼 注视 良久 ， 点点头 ： “ 明白 了 ， 现在 科学界 出 了 一些 事 … … ”
 “ 是 的 。 ”
 汪淼 说 着 ， 钻进 车里 ， 他 不想 把 这个 话题 继续下去 了 。
 “ 轮 到 我们 了吗 ？ ”
 “ 至少 轮到 我 了 。 ”
 汪淼 说 着 发动 了 车子 。
 汪淼 一 小时 后 到达 市内 ， 他 在 新 天文馆 前下 了 车 。
 城市 午夜 的 灯光 透过 这栋 巨大 玻璃 建筑 的 透明 幕墙 ， 将 内部 的 结构 隐隐约约 显现出来 。
 汪淼 现在 体会 到 ， 如果 新 天文馆 的 建筑师 想 表达 对 宇宙 的 感觉 ， 那 他 成功 了 — —
 越 透明 的 东西 越 神秘 ， 宇宙 本身 就是 透明 的 ， 只要 目力 能及 ， 你 想 看 多 远 就 看多远 ， 但 越 看 越 神秘 。
 那名 睡眼惺忪 的 天文馆 工作人员 已经 在 门口 等 汪淼 了 ， 他 把 一个 手提箱 递给 汪淼 ， “ 这 里面 有 五 副 3 K 眼镜 ， 都 是 充好 电 的 ， 左边 的 按钮 是 开关 ， 右边 是 光度 调节 。
 上面 还有 十几 副 ， 你 想 怎么 看 就 怎么 看吧 ， 我 先 去 睡 会儿 ， 就 在 靠 门口 那个 房间 。
 这个 沙 博士 ， 真是 个 神经病 。 ”
 说完 转身 走进 昏暗 的 馆内 。
 汪淼 将 箱子 放到 车座 上 打开 ， 拿出 一副 3 K 眼镜 ， 这 东西 很 像 他 刚用 过 的 V 装具 中 的 头盔 显示器 。
 他 拿 起 一副 走到 车外 戴 上 ， 透过 镜片 看到 的 城市 夜景 没有 变化 ， 只是 暗 了 些 ， 这时 他 才 想起 要 将 开关 打开 ， 立刻 ， 城市化 作一 团团 朦胧 的 光晕 ， 大部分 亮度 固定 ， 还有 一些 闪烁 或 移动 着 。
 他 知道 ， 这 都 是 被 转化 为 可见光 的 厘米 微波 ， 每团 光晕 的 中心 就是 一个 发射 源 ， 由于 波长 的 原因 ， 不 可能 看清 形状 。
 他 抬起 头 ， 看到 了 一个 发着 暗红色 微光 的 天空 ， 就 这样 ， 他 看到 了 宇宙 背景 辐射 ， 这 红光 来自 于 一百多 亿年 前 ， 是 大 爆炸 的 延续 ， 是 创世纪 的 余温 。
 看不到 星星 ， 本来 ， 由于 可见光 波段 已 被 推至 不 可见 ， 星星 应该 是 一个个 黑点 ， 但 厘米波 的 衍射 淹没 了 一切 形状 和 细节 。
 当汪淼 的 眼睛 适应 了 这 一切 后 ， 他 看到 了 天空 的 红光 背景 在 微微 闪动 ， 整个 太空 成 一个 整体 在 同步 闪烁 ， 仿佛 整个 宇宙 只是 一盏 风中 的 孤灯 。
 站 在 这 闪烁 的 苍穹 下 ， 汗淼 突然 感到 宇宙 是 这么 小 ， 小得 仅 将 他 一人 禁锢 于 其中 。
 宇宙 是 一个 狭小 的 心脏 或 子宫 ， 这 弥漫 的 红光 是 充满 于 其中 的 半透明 的 血夜 ， 他 悬浮 于 血液 中 ， 红光 的 闪烁 周期 是 不规则 的 ， 像是 这 心脏 或 子宫 不规则 地 脉动 ， 他 从中 感受 到 了 一个 以 人类 的 智慧 永远 无法 理解 的 怪异 、 变态 的 巨大 存在 。
 汪淼 摘下 3 K 眼镜 ， 虚弱 地 靠着 车轮 坐在 地上 。
 在 他 的 眼中 ， 午夜 的 城市 重新 恢复 了 可见光 波段 所 描绘 的 现实 图景 ， 但 他 的 目光 游移 ， 在 捕捉 另外 一些 东西 ：
 对面 动物园 大门 旁 的 一排 霓虹灯 中有 一根 灯管 坏 了 ， 不规则 地 闪烁着 ；
 近处 的 一棵 小 树上 的 树叶 在 夜风 中 摇动 ， 反射 着 街灯 的 光 ， 不规则 地 闪烁着 ；
 远处 北京展览馆 俄式 尖顶 上 的 五角星 也 在 反射 着 下面 不同 街道 上 车灯 的 光 ， 不规则 地 闪烁着 … …
 汪淼 按 莫尔斯 电码 努力 破译 着 这些 闪烁 。
 他 甚至 觉得 ， 旁边 几幅 彩旗 在 微风 中飘出 的 皱褶 、 路旁 一洼 积水 表面 的 涟漪 ， 都 向 他 传递 着 莫尔斯 电码 … …
 他 努力 地 破译 着 ， 感受 着 幽灵 倒计时 的 流逝 。
 不知 过 了 多久 ， 那个 天文馆 的 工作人员 出来 了 ， 问 汪淼 看 完 了 没有 。
 当 看到 他时 ， 他 的 样子 使 那 人 双眼 中 的 睡意 一下子 消失 了 。
 收拾 好 了 3 K 眼镜 的 箱子 ， 那人 又 盯 着 汪淼 看 了 几秒钟 ， 提着 箱子 快步 走 了 回去 。
 汪淼 拿出 手机 ， 拨通 了 申玉菲 的 电话 ， 她 很快 就 接 了 ， 也许 她 也 度过 一个 不眠之夜 。
 “ 倒计时 的 尽头 是 什么 ？ ”   汪淼 无力 地问 。
 “ 不 知道 。 ”
 说 了 这 简短 的 三个 字后 ， 电话 挂断 了 。
 是 什么 ？
 也许 是 自己 的 死亡 ， 像 杨冬 那样 ；
 也许 是 一场 像 前 几年 印度洋 海啸 那样 的 大灾难 ， 谁 也 不会 将 其 与 自己 的 纳米 研究 项目 相 联系 （ 由此 联想 到 ， 以前 的 每 一次 大灾难 ， 包括 两次 世界大战 ， 是否 都 是 一次次 幽灵 倒计时 的 尽头 ？
 都 有 一个 谁 都 想不到 的 像 自己 这样 的 人 要 负 的 最终 责任 ） ；
 也许 是 全世界 的 彻底 毁灭 ， 在 这个 变态 的 宇宙 中 ， 那 倒 对 谁 都 是 一种 解脱 … …
 有 一点 可以 肯定 ， 不管 幽灵 倒计时 的 尽头 是 什么 ， 在 这 剩下 的 千余个 小时 中 ， 对 尽头 的 猜测 将 像 恶魔 那样 残酷 地 折磨 他 ， 最后 在精神上 彻底 摧毁 他 。
 汪淼 钻进 车子 ， 离开 了 天文馆 ， 在 城市 里 漫无目的 地开 着 。
 黎明前 ， 路上 很空 ， 但 他 不敢 开快 ， 仿佛 车开 得 快 ， 倒计时 走 得 也 快 。
 当 东方 出现 一线 晨光 时 ， 他 将 车 停 在 路边 ， 下车 走 了 起来 ， 同样 漫无 目标 的 。
 他 的 意识 中 一片空白 ， 只有 倒计时 在 那 暗红 的 背景 辐射 上 显现 着 ， 跳动 着 ， 他 自己 仿佛 变成 了 一个 单纯 的 计时器 ， 一口 不 知道 为 谁 而 呜 的 丧钟 。
 天亮 了 起来 ， 他 走累 了 ， 在 一条 长椅 上 坐下 来 。
 当 他 抬头 看看 自己 下意识 走到 的 目的地 时 ， 不由 打了个 寒颤 。
 他 正 坐在 王府井 天主教堂 前 。
 在 黎明 惨白 的 天空 下 ， 教堂 的 罗马式 尖顶 像 三根 黑色 的 巨指 ， 似乎 在 为 他 指出 冥冥 太空 中 的 什么 东西 。
 汪淼 起身 要 走 ， 一阵 从 教堂 传出 的 圣乐 留住 了 他 。
 今天 不是 礼拜日 ， 这 可能 是 唱诗班 为 复活节 进行 的 排练 ， 唱 的 是 这个 节日 弥撒 中常 唱的 《 圣灵 光照 》 。
 在 圣乐 的 庄严 深远 中 ， 汪淼 再次 感到 宇宙 变小 了 ， 变成 了 一座 空旷 的 教堂 ， 穹顶 隐没 于 背景 辐射 闪烁 的 红光 中 ， 他 则 是 这 宏伟 教堂 地板砖 缝中 的 一只 小蚂蚁 。
 他 感觉 到 自己 那颗 颤抖 的 心灵 被 一只 无形 的 巨手 抚摸 着 ， 一时间 又 回到 了 脆弱 无助 的 孩童 时代 ， 意识 深处 硬撑 着 的 某种 东西 像 蜡 一样 变软 了 ， 崩溃 了 。
 他 双手 捂着脸 哭 了 起来 。
 “ 哈哈哈 ， 又 放 倒 了 一个 ！ ”
 汪淼 的 哭泣 被 身后 的 一阵 笑声 打断 ， 他 扭头 一看 ， 大史 站 在 那里 ， 嘴里 吐出 一口 白烟 。
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/006.trans
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/006.trans
@@ -0,0 +1,182 @@
 Wang Miao drove along Jingmi Road to Miyun County, then turned to Heilongtan, walked a section of winding mountain road, and arrived at the radio astronomy observation base of the National Astronomical Observation Center of the Chinese Academy of Sciences.
 He saw 28 parabolic antennas with a diameter of nine meters lined up in the twilight, like a row of magnificent steel plants. Two tall fifty-meter radio telescope antennas built in 2006 stood in this row of nine. At the end of the meter antenna, as the car approached, they reminded Wang Miao of the background of the group photo of Yang Dong's mother and daughter.
 However, the projects of Ye Wenjie’s students have nothing to do with these radio telescopes. Dr. Sha Ruishan’s laboratory mainly receives observation data from three satellites: the microwave background detection satellite COBE, which was launched in November 1989 and will be phased out, was launched in 2003. The Wilkinson microwave anisotropy detection satellite WMAP and the Planck high-precision cosmic microwave background detection satellite Planek launched by the European Space Agency in 2009.
 The overall microwave background radiation spectrum of the universe is very precisely in line with the blackbody radiation spectrum at a temperature of 2.726K, which is highly isotropic, but there are also fluctuations of approximately five parts per million in different parts.
 Sha Ruishan's job is to redraw a more accurate map of the microwave radiation background of the entire universe based on satellite observation data.
 The laboratory is small, the host room is packed with satellite data receiving equipment, and there are three terminals that display data from three satellites.
 When Sha Ruishan saw Wang Miao, he immediately showed the enthusiasm of people who have been working in a lonely place for a long time to meet visitors, and asked him what observation data he would like to know.
 "I want to observe the overall fluctuation of the cosmic background radiation."
 "Can you... be more specific?"
 Sha Ruishan looked at Wang Miao's eyes becoming strange.
 "That is, the overall isotropic fluctuation of the cosmic 3K microwave background radiation, the amplitude is between one percent and five percent."
 Sha Ruishan smiled. As early as the beginning of this century, the Miyun Radio Astronomy Base was open to tourists. To earn some extra money, Sha Ruishan often did some tour guides or lectures. This smile is what he answered to tourists (he has adapted They often reveal their problems with their terrifying scientific blindness.
 "Mr. Wang, you... aren't you a professional?"
 "I work in nanomaterials."
 "Oh, that's right.
 However, do you probably know something about the 3K background radiation of the universe? "
 "Not much is known.
 The current theory of the origin of the universe believes that the universe was born in a big bang about 14 billion years ago.
 In the early days of its birth, the universe was extremely hot, and then began to cool down, forming'embers' called microwave background radiation.
 This residual background radiation that permeates the entire universe can be observed in the centimeter waveband.
 It seems that in 1969, two Americans accidentally discovered the cosmic background radiation when debugging a high-precision satellite receiving antenna..."
 "Enough," Sha Ruishan waved to interrupt Wang Miao.
 "Then you should know that, unlike the small inhomogeneities in different parts of our observations, the overall radiation background fluctuations of the universe change slowly on the cosmic time scale as the universe expands. With the accuracy of Planck satellites, it reaches one million. Years later, this change may not be able to be measured, but you want to discover its 5% fluctuation tonight?!
 Do you know what this means?
 This means that the entire universe flickers like a broken fluorescent tube! "
 And it was flickering for me, Wang Miao said in his heart.
 "Teacher Ye is joking."
 Sha Ruishan shook his head and said.
 "I hope it's a joke."
 Wang Miao said that he wanted to tell him that Ye Wenjie didn't know the details, but he was afraid that this would lead to his rejection, but this was what he said in his heart.
 "Since it was Mr. Ye's confession, let's observe it. Anyway, it doesn't take much effort. The accuracy is one percent.
 Just use the old antique COBE. "
 Sha Ruishan said, getting busy on the terminal, and soon a straight green line appeared on the screen, "Look, this is the real-time numerical curve of the current overall background radiation of the universe. Oh, it should be called a straight line. The value is 2.726±0.010K, that error is the Doppler effect produced by the motion of the Milky Way, which has been filtered out.
 If there is a fluctuation of more than one hundredth of the amplitude that you mentioned, the line will turn red and the fluctuation will be displayed.
 I bet it will be a green straight line until the end of the world. It may take longer to see the changes visible to the naked eye than to see the destruction of the sun. "
 "This will not affect your normal work, will it?"
 "Of course not. With such a rough accuracy, it is enough to observe the scraps of the data with COBE.
 Well, from now on, if that great fluctuation occurs, the value will be automatically saved. "
 "May have to wait until one o'clock in the morning."
 "Wow, so precise?
 It doesn't matter, I was on night shift anyway.
 have you eaten?
 Well, let me show you around. "
 There was no moon that night, and they walked along the long antenna array.
 Sha Ruishan pointed to the antenna and said:
 "Spectacular?
 Unfortunately, they are all deaf ears. "
 "why?"
 "Since they were built, there has been continuous interference in the observation frequency band, first the paging station in the late 1980s, and now it is the crazy development of mobile communications.
 Most of the projects that these metric wave synthetic aperture radio telescopes can do, such as metric wave surveys, radio variable sources, supernova remnants research, etc., cannot be carried out normally.
 I have visited the No Committee (National Radio Management Committee) many times, but it is no use. Can we play China Mobile, China Unicom, and Netcom?
 Without money, the mystery of the universe is a ball!
 Fortunately, my project relies on satellite data and has nothing to do with these ‘tourist landscape’. "
 "In recent years, a lot of commercial operations of basic research have been very successful, such as high energy physics.
 It should be better to build the observation base farther away from the city? "
 "That's still a matter of money.
 For now, it can only be technically shielding interference.
 Alas, it would be great if Mr. Ye had to be there. She has a lot of accomplishments in this area. "
 So the topic turned to Ye Wenjie.
 From her students, Wang Miao learned about her life-threatening life:
 He heard Sha Ruishan talk about how she witnessed the tragic death of her father during the "Cultural Revolution", and that she was framed in the Construction Corps, and then there was no news; she only returned to this city in the early 1990s, where her father worked. Astrophysics was taught in the university until retirement.
 "I only learned recently that she spent more than 20 years at the Red Bank Base."
 "Red Bank?!"
 Wang Miao stopped in surprise, "Could it be that those legends..."
 "Most of it is true.
 A developer of Red Bank's self-interpretation system immigrated to Europe and wrote a book last year. Most of the legends you mentioned came from that book, and as far as I know it is true.
 Most of the participants in the Red Bank Project are still alive. "
 "This is really... a legend!"
 "Especially when it happened in that era, it is a legend in the legend." ...
 They talked for a while, when Sha Ruishan asked about the purpose of this strange observation, Wang Miao avoided answering, and he did not ask again.
 Obviously, the dignity of an expert does not allow him to show too much interest in such observations that violate professional common sense.
 Then they went to an overnight bar for tourists to sit for more than two hours. Sha Ruishan poured beer one after another and became more talkative, while Wang Miao was already disturbed, and that kept coming up in his mind. Green straight lines.
 It was only ten minutes before one o'clock in the morning that Sha Ruishan accepted Wang Miao's many proposals and got up and returned to the laboratory.
 At this time, the spotlight shining on the radio antenna array has been extinguished, and the antenna has turned into a simple black two-dimensional pattern under the night sky, as if a row of abstract symbols, looking up at the universe at the same elevation angle, seemingly waiting what.
 This sight made Wang shudder. He thought of the giant pendulums in "Three-Body".
 It was exactly one o’clock in the morning when they returned to the laboratory. When they turned their eyes to the terminal screen, the fluctuations just appeared. The straight line turned into a curved line. There appeared sharp wave crests at different intervals, and the color turned red, like a hibernation. The snake began to squirm with blood.
 "It must be a malfunction of the COBE satellite!"
 Sha Ruishan stared at the curve in horror.
 "Not a malfunction."
 Wang Miao said calmly that he had initially learned to control himself in the face of such things.
 "We will know right away!"
 Sha Ruishan said, quickly operating on the other two terminals.
 Soon, he called up the real-time data of the cosmic background radiation of the other two satellites, WMAP and Planck, and displayed their changes as curves——
 The three curves fluctuate synchronously, exactly the same.
 Sha Ruishan took out another laptop, started the system in a hurry, plugged in the broadband network cable, and then called—Wang Miao heard that he was contacting the Urumqi Radio Observation Base—and waited.
 He didn't explain anything to Wang Miao, staring at the browser on the screen, Wang Miao could hear his rapid breathing:
 A few minutes later, a coordinate window appeared on the browser, and a red curve appeared on the window, which was in precise synchronization with the other three waves.
 In this way, three satellites and a set of ground observation equipment simultaneously confirmed one thing: the universe is flickering!
 "Can you print the previous curve?" Wang Miao asked.
 Sha Ruishan wiped a cold sweat from his head, nodded, moved the mouse to start the printing process.
 Wang Miao couldn't wait to grab the first piece of paper spit out by the laser printer, and traverse the curve with a pencil, comparing the distance between the peaks with the Morse code table he had just taken out.
 Short long long, short long long long, short short short short, long long short short, long short short long, short long long long, short short short long, long short short long long, short short Long, long and short, this is 1108:21:37.
 Short long long, short long long long, short short short short, long long short short, long short short long, short long long long, short short short long, long short short long long, short short Long, long and short, this is 1108:21:36.
 Short long long, short long long long, short short short short, long long short short, long short short long, short long long long, short short short long, long short short long long, short short Long, short and short, this is 1108:21:35. ...
 The countdown continues on the cosmic scale, 92 hours have passed, and 1108 hours left?
 Sha Ruishan paced back and forth anxiously, stopping behind Wang Miao from time to time to look at the string of numbers he was writing.
 "Can't you really tell me the truth?!"
 He couldn't bear to ask loudly.
 "Dr. Sha, believe me, it's not clear at the moment."
 Wang Miao pushed aside the pile of paper printed with fluctuation curves and stared at the countdown number. "Perhaps, three satellites and one ground observation point are malfunctioning."
 "You know it's impossible!"
 "What if someone vandalized it on purpose?"
 "It's impossible!
 Change the data of three satellites and a ground observation station at the same time?
 Then this destruction is also somewhat supernatural. "
 Wang Miao nodded, he would rather accept this supernatural than the cosmic twinkle.
 But Sha Ruishan immediately took away the only life-saving straw in his arms.
 "To prove all of this in the end, it's actually very simple.
 The fluctuation of the cosmic background radiation is so large that we can detect it with the naked eye. "
 "What are you talking about?
 Now you are violating common sense: the wavelength of background radiation is 7cm, which is seven or eight orders of magnitude larger than visible light. How can you see it? "
 "Use 3K glasses."
 "3K glasses?"
 "It's a popular science gadget we made for the Capital Planetarium.
 With the current technology, the twenty-foot horn antenna used by Penzias and Wilson to discover 3K background radiation more than 40 years ago can be made into glasses the size of glasses, and a conversion system is installed in the glasses to receive The wavelength of the received background radiation is compressed by seven orders of magnitude, and the 7cm wave is converted into red light.
 In this way, the audience can see the 3K background radiation of the universe with their own eyes when they wear this kind of glasses at night, and now they can also see the cosmic flashes. "
 "Where is this thing now?"
 "In the planetarium, there are twenty pairs."
 "I must get it before five o'clock."
 Sha Ruishan picked up the phone and dialed a number. It took a long time for the other party to pick up the call. Sha Ruishan tried to persuade the person who was woken up in the middle of the night to wait for Wang Miao in the planetarium an hour later.
 When parting, Sha Ruishan said, "I didn't go with you. What I saw just now is enough. I don't need such proof.
 I still hope that you can tell me the truth in due course. If this phenomenon leads to any research results, I will not forget you. "
 "The flickering will stop at five o'clock in the morning, don't go into it in the future, trust me, there will be no results."
 Wang Miao leaned on the car door and said.
 Sha Ruishan stared at Wang Miao for a long time and nodded: "I see, now something has happened in the scientific world..."
 "Yes."
 As Wang Miao said, getting into the car, he didn't want to continue this topic.
 "Is it our turn?"
 "At least it's my turn."
 Wang Miao said and started the car.
 Wang Miao arrived in the city an hour later and got out of the car in front of the new planetarium.
 The midnight light of the city faintly reveals the internal structure through the transparent curtain wall of this huge glass building.
 Wang Miao now realizes that if the architect of the new planetarium wants to express his feelings about the universe, he has succeeded——
 The more transparent things are, the more mysterious. The universe itself is transparent. As long as you can see, you can see as far as you want, but the more you see, the more mysterious.
 The sleepy planetarium staff member was already waiting for Wang Miao at the door. He handed a suitcase to Wang Miao, "There are five pairs of 3K glasses, all of which are fully charged. The button on the left is the switch, and the button on the right is Luminosity adjustment.
 There are more than a dozen pairs on it. You can look at it whatever you want. I'll go to bed first, in the room near the door.
 This Dr. Sha is really crazy. "
 After speaking, he turned and walked into the dark hall.
 Wang Miao put the box on the car seat and opened it, and took out a pair of 3K glasses, which were very similar to the helmet-mounted display in the V-suit he had just used.
 He picked up a pair and walked out of the car and put it on. The night view of the city through the lens did not change, but it was darker. Only then did he remember to turn on the switch. Immediately, the city turned into a hazy halo. Most of the brightness is fixed, and some are flickering or moving.
 He knew that these were all centimeter microwaves converted into visible light, and the center of each halo was an emission source. Due to the wavelength, it was impossible to see the shape clearly.
 He raised his head and saw a dark red gleam of the sky. In this way, he saw the cosmic background radiation. This red light came from more than 10 billion years ago. It was the continuation of the Big Bang and the aftermath of Genesis.
 You can't see the stars. Originally, because the visible light band has been pushed to invisible, the stars should be black spots, but the diffraction of centimeter waves drown out all shapes and details.
 When Wang Miao's eyes adjusted to all this, he saw the red light background of the sky flashing slightly, and the entire space flickered synchronously as a whole, as if the entire universe was just a lone lamp in the wind.
 Standing under the twinkling firmament, Khan Miao suddenly felt that the universe is so small that it only confines him to it.
 The universe is a narrow heart or uterus. This diffuse red light is a translucent blood night filled with it. It is suspended in the blood. The flashing cycle of red light is irregular, like this heart or uterus. Pulse, he felt a weird and abnormal huge existence that could never be understood with human wisdom.
 Wang Miao took off the 3K glasses and sat weakly on the ground leaning on the wheel.
 In his eyes, the city at midnight regained the realistic picture depicted in the visible light band, but his eyes wandered, capturing something else:
 One of the neon lights in the row of neon lights by the gate of the opposite zoo was broken and flickering irregularly;
 The leaves on a small tree nearby swayed in the night wind, reflecting the light of the street lamp, flickering irregularly;
 In the distance, the five-pointed star on the Russian spire of the Beijing Exhibition Hall is also reflecting the light of the car lights on the different streets below, flashing irregularly...
 Wang Miao tried to decipher these flashes by Morse code.
 He even felt that the folds of a few colored flags floating in the breeze on the side, and the ripples on the surface of a depression on the roadside, all conveyed Morse code to him...
 He worked hard to decipher, feeling the passing of the ghost countdown.
 I don't know how long it took, the staff of the planetarium came out and asked Wang Miao if he had finished watching.
 When he saw him, his appearance made the sleepiness in that person's eyes disappear suddenly.
 After packing the box of 3K glasses, the man stared at Wang Miao for a few seconds, then walked back quickly carrying the box.
 Wang Miao took out her cell phone and dialed Shen Yufei's number. She answered it soon. Maybe she also spent a sleepless night.
 "What is the end of the countdown?" Wang Miao asked weakly.
 "do not know."
 After saying these short three words, the phone hung up.
 What is it?
 Maybe it was his own death, like Yang Dong did;
 Perhaps it was a catastrophe like the Indian Ocean tsunami a few years ago, and no one would associate it with their own nano-research projects. (This thinks of whether every catastrophe in the past, including the two world wars, was Is it the end of the ghost countdown?
 There is an ultimate responsibility for a person like himself that no one can think of);
 Maybe it was the complete destruction of the whole world, in this abnormal universe, it would be a relief to everyone...
 One thing is certain, no matter what the end of the ghost countdown is, in the remaining thousand hours, the speculation about the end will torture him cruelly like a demon, and finally destroy him completely mentally.
 Wang Miao got into the car, left the planetarium, and drove aimlessly in the city.
 Before dawn, the road was very empty, but he dared not drive fast, as if the car was driving fast and the countdown was going fast.
 When there was a ray of morning light in the east, he parked the car on the side of the road, got out of the car and started walking, also aimless.
 There was a blank in his consciousness, only the countdown appeared on the dark red background radiation, beating, he himself seemed to have become a simple timer, a death knell that didn't know for whom.
 When dawn came up, he was tired from walking and sat down on a bench.
 When he looked up at the destination he had reached subconsciously, he couldn't help but shudder.
 He is sitting in front of Wangfujing Catholic Church.
 Under the pale sky at dawn, the Romanesque spire of the church resembled three big black fingers, seeming to point out something in the dark space for him.
 Wang Miao got up to leave, but a burst of sacred music from the church retained him.
 Today is not a Sunday. This may be the choir's rehearsal for Easter, singing the "Holy Spirit Illumination" that is often sung in this festive mass.
 In the majestic and far-reaching of Shengle, Wang once again felt that the universe had become smaller and turned into an empty church. The dome was concealed in the radiant red light of the background. He was a small in the cracks of the floor tiles of this magnificent church. ant.
 He felt that his trembling heart was touched by an invisible giant hand, and for a while he returned to his fragile and helpless childhood. Something that he was holding on deep in his consciousness softened like wax and collapsed. .
 He covered his face with his hands and cried.
 "Hahaha, let another one down!"
 Wang Miao's crying was interrupted by a burst of laughter behind him. He turned his head to see that Da Shi was standing there with a puff of white smoke from his mouth.
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/overlap
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/overlap
--- a/data/mac/dev/zh/overlap.emb
+++ b/data/mac/dev/zh/overlap.emb